The Mirror and the Hallway

Emily stood in front of the full-length mirror. She had never used it before. This house was still new to her. It was his house. Except that now it was her house too. Just as she was now his. She would always be his. She examined her reflection. There wasn’t much time. Her hair and makeup were fine. The dress looked good, even if it wasn’t what she was used to. It was important that she look her best. This was a big night. Her introduction to a different kind of social position. One that was both more rarified, and at the same time far lower. ...

Island IV - Meetings

Introduction Isla Del Sur, the Island Of The South, does not appear on any published maps. Satellite photographs show only an empty stretch of the Indian Ocean, assuming one knew where to look. There are no nearby sea lanes, and it is far from the air routes between Africa and Australia. There are a few historical references to the archipelago, though if those documents surface, they quickly disappear. Discovered in the 16th century by a Portuguese merchantman when it drifted off course enroute to Japan, the location was considered a state secret and locked away in the Portuguese royal archives, where it was soon lost. It was unexplored and uninhabited until the late 19th century, when a British utopian society purchased the location from an archivist in Lisbon. As with all such endeavors the great experiment soon failed and Isla Del Sur was once again banished to obscurity. ...

The Promise of the Holodeck

Part 1: The Promise of the Holodeck The modulated hum of the Starfleet Academy’s morning alarm was the only sound that managed to breach the thick bubble of Lindsey’s exhaustion. She opened her eyes wearily in the dim light of her private quarters, a privilege she had earned as Professor Strong’s chief assistant. It was a space of enforced order and solitude, a small sanctuary of polished metal and soft light, perfectly designed for a programmer’s mind. From the window, the morning sky stretched over the San Francisco Bay, a canvas of pale grays and blues. The fog, thick and silvery, clung to the spires of the city and the graceful curves of the Golden Gate Bridge. Through the viewport, Lindsey could almost smell the salty, damp air of the sea, a fragrance that mingled with the replicator’s faint coffee aroma and the clean scent of ozone from the life support systems. The sight of the massive Starfleet vessels docked in orbit, their silhouettes barely visible through the dense mist, served as a stark reminder of the galaxy’s immensity and the seeming insignificance of her own troubles. ...

The Promise of the Holodeck

Part 2: The Logic of Pleasure The modulated hum of the Starfleet alarm was the only sound that managed to penetrate Lindsey’s bubble of exhaustion. But this time, the sound didn’t feel like a painful interruption. The night before, despite the unease and excitement of her session with Morgana, she had slept for the first time in weeks without the heavy weight of stress. When she opened her eyes, the burden on her shoulders had vanished. Her mind, once a tangled mess of anxious thoughts, felt clear and efficient. Chronic fatigue had been replaced by an astonishing lucidity. ...

Solemates

Solemates: She Turned Him Into a Foot Slave in Public Majesty Natalie was at the mall, one of her favorite places, when she spotted Kenneth. He was minding his own business, eating lunch in the food court, when her eyes met his. Instantly, he was enthralled. It was more than just the fact that Natalie was attractive, though that was true. There was something about those big, doe-like eyes in her cute, innocent-looking face that pulled him in. He set his sandwich down mindlessly, not even hungry any more. She smiled, and it was the sweetest smile he’d ever seen, even if it was a bit of a devilish grin. She tossed her dark hair over her shoulder, tipping her head towards the doors leading out to a courtyard. It was a bit cold out and looked as if it might rain, so the place was deserted. It would just be him and her out there. ...

Of Leather and Love

April looked down at the small item in her hand as she approached her girlfriend’s door. She’d been planning this surprise for weeks, and was still a bit unsure what the reaction would be. Was it too much? Would it be taken as a joke? She didn’t let any of her worry show on her face, just in case a certain somebody happened to be watching the front door cameras. ...

The Lunch Date

The Dinner Date Getting Ready* To celebrate the one-month anniversary of that fateful night when Tina had revealed her most closely held secrets to Leo, he had decided they would have a nice dinner out and maybe some dancing afterwards. Their relationship had rapidly progressed since that first, fateful lunch date. Tina now lived with him, a rapid progression that moved far faster than Leo anticipated. Not that he had any objections. ...

Island III - Double Standards

George and Sharon Legal Matters “That covers the disposition of Gary’s financial assets. Aside from the Zakat, the charity tax, and the court filing fees the remainder of your brother’s estate is free and clear. As you can see from the provisions in the will his intent was to leave a large trust to provide for Sharon’s welfare. You’re named as the sole director.” The lawyer, Ed Gleason, gathered up the papers into a neat pile. ...

The Lunch Date

A Day Like Any Other* The date was for a Saturday afternoon lunch to try out a new Asian restaurant. This was their third time out together, after the first two ended well. Leo Teller had come across the opening announcement in the weekly local junk mail flier, and thought it might be a novel experience for his new social companion. He still wasn’t sure what to make of her. Tina, short for Christina as she usually introduced herself, was something of an enigma. They worked for the same company, he in Engineering, she in Purchasing, which often brought them together for meetings. She was definitely good at her job, which was apparent when he all too often had to field tough questions on component costs. At first he thought she might be challenging him because she didn’t care for his brusque style, yet he had to admit her figures merited discussion. Once he justified the additional cost she didn’t pursue it further, so clearly it was business not hostility for motivation. ...

Consequences for Emma

Chapter 1 Do you sometimes think there should be more to life? Do you sometimes think you’d like less routine and more excitement? I did, and got more than I bargained for. Here’s my story. I should introduce myself. My name is Emma, I’m 34, happily married with two lovely children. I trained as an accountant and now work from home part-time doing the books of a number of small businesses. This fits in nicely around my family commitments. Both children are now at school and my husband Peter is a high flying corporate tax specialist in a multinational company based in London and who frequently spends a day or two in various other European cities. He’s driven to become his company’s next Finance Director and works long hours. I love him and the children dearly, more than I can express in a few words, but his hard work and long hours have had consequences. And those consequences have most certainly affected me. ...

Collected

He seemed very charming – unfailingly polite, just up to the edge of flirting, never quite crossing it. Eye contact always, except when she’d bent over to pick up the coaster she’d dropped. And when she caught him at that, he just winked at her, very secure in himself; never a question there would be any awkwardness in being caught. When he asked her to come back with him it really wasn’t a question. She’d been enthralled by his easy-going manner and was anxious to find out exactly how nice he could be. The hotel was suave and she felt exceptionally glamorous on his arm walking through the posh lobby in her cocktail dress, on the arm of such a handsome suit. ...

Are All The Good Ones Gone?

Chapter 1 – Pre-Birthday Dinner A very frustrated Hannah had just finished talking to her overbearing mother about her love life. She was going to turn 35 this weekend but was still unattached. Her mother had been pressuring her every year since she turned 30 to settle down and have a family. She had told her mother it wasn’t that easy to just get married and have children, she hadn’t found the right man yet. As she thought about it, Hannah remembered back to a time when she had plenty of opportunities but had not been ready to settle down. Now there didn’t seem to be any men that were interested in her and she felt like all the good ones were gone. Either they had settled down themselves or moved away. ...

Star Student

I looked at the crop on the coffee table and licked my lips. What must it be like to feel it strike my ass? It would hurt, sure, but it would also… buzz. A charge of energy sent deep into my oh too willing body to receive. A compulsion to do what the owner of that crop wanted. It had to be her. No man could make me obey. No other woman really. There was just something about her that made me want to obey. Maybe it was the fact that up until last week she had been my teacher. My favorite teacher in fact. ...

Gift

I was shivering down to my core as I approached the address I had been given. It was a cold evening, but admittedly the shivering was not completely due to the weather, since the anticipation was strong enough to make me quiver. It had been a rough day. Focusing on anything had been pretty much impossible. I had to make an effort to remember to eat and to keep myself hydrated. I wanted to be ready for this and didn’t want hunger or thirst to distract me from what was about to happen. ...

My Personal Trainer

…“JESSICA, YOU WILL GO TO THE FAR SIDE OF THE ESTATE AND FIND A SUPPLE GREEN TWIG THREE TO FOUR FEET IN LENGTH, THE WILLOW TREE BY THE STREAM WOULD BE A GOOD FIRST CHOICE, UNLESS YOU WISH TO BE WANDERING AROUND IN YOUR EXCESS SKIN ALL MORNING. YOU WILL THEN BREAK IT FROM THE TREE AND RETURN TO ME WITH IT CLENCHED IN YOUR TEETH LIKE A GOLDEN RETRIEVER THAT HAS BEEN PROPERLY TRAINED, ALL SO I CAN BEGIN YOUR OWN TRAINING. IN THIS WAY YOU WILL ASSOCIATE THE STING OF THE SWITCH WITH YOUR SOUR MOUTH, THE IRONY OF HAVING YOU SELECT AND DELIVER THE IMPLEMENT OF YOUR OWN PUNISHMENT JUST TOO SWEET TO PASS UP.” ...

The Prop Room

Special FX From On High “So what do you think?” Joe asked as he hit the stop button on the DVD. “My impression, it was too contrived. There was no way she could get away from him. There were so many coincidences that it distracted from the story. A competent screenwriter might be allowed one deus ex machina, but I counted at least three, maybe four times the plot was saved by a miracle.” ...

My Slave Life - The First Time I was a Sex Slave

One of the things you may notice about my fantasy writing is that a lot of the same themes play over in them. Part of that is because we’re dealing with my fantasies, but it’s also because when it comes to describing a particular scene I tend to base it off my experiences. I try to remember what things felt like, tasted like, smelled like and while I may change things around or amplify the BDSM aspects of the scene in my story, I’m writing based on what I can see in my head if that makes any sense. ...

Dahlia and Robyn

Chapter 2 I found myself walking towards her. I was on auto-pilot, it was as if I was walking to a friend I haven’t met in a while. I stopped right in front of her, probably closer than she would have been comfortable with, however, that smile never left her face. “Hey,” she whispered. “Hey there,” I smiled back, “So where are you heading off to today?” “Oh” she took a moment to think, “I’m just popping into town, just wasting the day really, my room-mate wanted the place to herself.” ...

Dahlia and Robyn

Chapter 3 “Dahlia!” A familiar voice screamed. It came from Margaret, Malcom’s wife and co-owner of The Red Lion. She stormed to our table and wrapped me up in an inescapable hug. “It feels like ages since you were here last!” She rested her head on mine and pulled me into her large breasts. Margaret was a person who held her heart on her sleeve, it was almost impossible for her to hide any emotions and she firmly believed all problems could be fixed with her hugs. I looked across the table to Robyn, who had the world’s largest smile I had ever seen on her face. After a few seconds, the older lady finally let go of me and walked over to Robyn. ...

My Summer Of Dares

Part 16: Consequences …Gregory returned me to the summerhouse sore and exhausted, but wonderfully sated as well at some point early in the morning, the untying part of any bondage always seeming anti-climatic to me though, and perhaps the only low point of the night for us. It was also a personal low point for me because it meant that he had to return me to the girls, and a small part of me wanted to stay with him, like forever. Had I been capable of deeper thoughts that night in my satisfied exhaustion, I might have seen this as a version of “puppy love,” ironic if one thought about it… ...

Otherwise Engaged

Sarah had decided to surprise Mark at work today. It had been a few weeks since he proposed, but despite their new engagement, they hadn’t been able to spend much time together. Sarah didn’t blame Mark, but he was working on a huge case that had been taking up a lot of his evenings. Sarah decided to take matters into her own hands, and after all, he could probably use some relief from the monotony. ...

An Immodest Proposal

Sarah, comfortable in her oversized t-shirt and underwear, sits beside her live-in boyfriend Mark while he searches for something to watch on Netflix. She has her arm wrapped around his, gently stroking his arm with her fingertips. She can smell his cologne mixed with his natural scents wafting toward her as she leans against his shoulder. Every time he presses the remote, Sarah can feel the muscles tense in his arm. She can feel her breath quickening as her eyes close and she imagines his muscled arms around her. The smell is getting overwhelming. She squirms beside him, taking care not to let her free hand dart between her bare legs, despite how much it wants to. ...

Her Coordinator

Part 30: Farewells After the party, Cin asks to play with Stony as a submissive. Stony made sure that the effects of play had dissipated from Lynda before he escorted her to her car and made her promise to drive carefully. They kissed and he waved to her as she drove off. Having spotted Cin watching them at the door to the dungeon, Stony waited a while before turning to the house and walked slowly back to the limo. He picked up another duffle bag from the trunk, checked it and then carried it back with him to the old factory. ...

The Bunker

Part One The Bunker has always been my own little private place of perversion. It is technically located on an island in a federal park– actually a gulf shore island preserve– but I live nearby and always buy a season pass so I can come out to the beach as often as I want. Up on the north end of the island, near the entrance to the park, there is this great public beach, which is where most people go. It’s pretty crowded there most days, but if you wander about four miles down to where the bunker is, the beach is pretty deserted. ...

Bound Becky

Part Three Dear Becky, I’ve enjoyed our weekend together very much and hope you have as well. Shower and get dressed, your suitcase is by the foot of the bed. I have made some oatmeal and left it covered on the stove to keep it warm for you. Eat and be ready to go by ten am, I’ll take you home then. Love, Jimmy I look at the clock and it’s already nine fifteen. I blow dry and brush my hair, skip the makeup and get dressed in shorts, t-shirt and my running shoes. It feels strange to be dressed after spending the last two days naked. I find my cell phone fully charged and my purse on the chair he thoughtfully placed next to the suitcase. I roll the suitcase out to sit by the front door then go to the kitchen and eat my breakfast. I finish and clean up just in time as Jimmy strolls through the door with a huge smile on his face and walks over to me. ...

Chloe

19. Concussion, Coma, a New Slave and Twins? A few days later Ben had taken them all shopping for a new car for James. He couldn’t keep driving that old wreck, it was about to die any day. They got to the lot and Ben went to look at the new trucks, thinking he might buy a new one. He could still use the old one he had customized for off-roading. As he was looking, Chloe had wandered ahead of him and suddenly gave a squeal of delight, standing by a brand new black truck with red trim. ...

The Birthday Present

Diane woke to find she had the bed to herself; she could hear the bath running and sounds from the kitchen. It was her birthday and Anton obviously had something special planned so she closed her eyes and tried to think of what it might be. After a few minutes Anton came into the room, kissed her gently on the lips, “Happy Birthday Sweetheart” he said whilst taking her by the hand and leading her to the bathroom. The bathroom was lit by scented candles and the aromatic perfumes filled her senses. She stepped into the bath and settled down. This was a good start to the day; she thought. “You relax, I‘ll be back soon” he said leaning over and softly caressing her neck with his lips. As she soaked in the bath she sensed that today was going to be very special indeed. ...

In Training

Finishing her breakfast she stroked my head and bending towards me, raised my chin and kissed me gently. “Would you like to spend some time in the garden today?” she asked. “Yes Miss,” I say, knowing it wasn’t really a question, more a statement of intent. “Go to your room and wait for me.” I do as I am told and kneel by my cage patiently, wondering what Miss has in store for me today. “Put on your Skinsuit,” she calls from the next room. I quickly take off my clothes and go to the chest of drawers and take out the black Spandex bodysuit and put it on, carefully feeding the hood under my collar. I love the way it feels; it is one size too small and hugs my body tightly, I struggle to zip the double zip up to the neck, sealing my head inside the hood. I can still see through the thinner panel that covers my face. I kneel back down and wait. The pressure on my body especially over my steel cock cage serves to excite me causing greater pressure on my imprisoned manhood. ...

Timelooper

CHAPTER ONE - The Marsden Mansion David DeAngelo walked slowly into the elaborately-restored ballroom of the Marsden Mansion. Doctor Victor Marsden was very rich and more than a little eccentric– though some people would use the word kinky rather than eccentric. Rumors of his parties had swirled around the small town of Pattersonville for the sixty years he had owned Marsden Mansion, once called the Patterson Estate. The Pattersons founded a town around their mill in the late 1800’s and named it after themselves. They soon became immensely wealthy. The second generation built a huge country estate back in the 1920s. The roaring twenties were an era when rich people showed off their money. It was also an era built on inflated property and stock values. The Pattersons went bust in the crash of ‘29 and the estate fell into ruin. ...

Cuckold, Revisited

Part Two With little choice I left Ken’s side to check on my future husband, knowing this was something I had to do myself. Ken was nearly asleep anyway with all the energy he had expended, and truth be told I would rather have been sleeping myself - or for that matter doing almost anything else - rather than inviting this looming conflict that surely must be coming. I also had a mess to contend with, not to mention the lingering taste of Ken in my mouth, but my bound boyfriend had to come first. ...

A Traitor Among Us

Dorothy Williams looked slowly around her dining room table before solemnly saying, “I call this special meeting of the Executive Club Steering Board to order.” She then slammed her gavel sharply against the pad which protected the surface of the walnut table. Because of the secrecy of the meeting, her slave, trixie, was safely tucked away in her bedroom in firm isolation bondage. A blindfold covered her eyes. Her ears were blocked with soft wax. To further ensure that she could see or hear nothing, her head was covered with a slave hood with the ear and eye holes firmly zippered shut. And to prevent her from removing any of that, she was face down on the floor with her arms and legs hogtied behind her back. ...

Double or Nothing

Continues from part fourteen Chapter 15 “Finally,” Janice whispered under her breath as she watched her neighbor, Ms. Shickley, walking briskly back across the street to her house. God, that woman could talk. However, Janice gave her all the attention a drunk and out-of-it woman would give an intrusive neighbor and soon Loren Shickley, sensing indifference, humphed and went on her way. Janice knew next time she might not be so lucky. ...

Chloe

Continues from part four Are you my Master? Chloe awoke from a wonderful dream. Don was her Master and had placed a permanent collar on her neck. She was chained to a post in the basement with nothing more than a cot, a toilet and a sink close enough for her to reach. Chloe nearly came at the thought as she awakened, remembering the wonderful time she had yesterday, and hoped for more. ...

My Indebted Slave

I was seated at the bar, fuming in silence, glancing at my watch and the clock on the wall. My submissive and fiancé Jill was late for dinner, and I was wondering just where she was. Has she been delayed at work? Had a car accident? I had tried to call her on her cell phone, but all I got was a recording saying that number was out of service. ...

Belated Birthday Gift

Belated Birthday Gift By: lizsubintampa True: Bondage, Submission, Consensual Email: [email protected] Last year on the July 4th weekend I went to Dunedin, Florida, for the night with Dottie. We stayed at a motel just off the main street area near the water and planned to just relax and play a bit. Of course with Dottie “a bit of play” is always something that provides me with countless hours of torture and teasing with her pleasure always coming first (no pun intended) and while there was a time when I would deny being a “masochist” (and a “submissive”) I have learned, and continue to learn, just how much I not only enjoy my role but love it too. ...

Chance Meeting

Brenda Steiner sat in the bar, staring at the drink in her hand. She was in a local bar during happy hour, in the late afternoon. After failing at not one but two job interviews that day, she had decided to go into a bar to have a drink. Silently, she considered her options. Her unemployment was about to run out, and it didn’t look like she was going to get a job in her field soon. Her Degree from F.I.T. and years spent in the garment District in New York should have guaranteed her a job in her field, “the rag business.” ...

Being Neighbourly

Continues from part one Chapter 2 “Of course. I should have guessed. My bondage master needs fuel, so he has the energy to make me helpless again. It’ll be a little hard to cook for you, with my hands and ankles tied like this though.” I untied her, let her go to the bathroom and then joined her for a long hot shower. We had plenty of soapy fun, but every time I went near her pussy she recoiled, claiming it was still too sensitive. I figured I’d give her a break, at least for a little while. Once we were dried off, I had her put on a pair of silky soft panties and another pair of pantyhose. I went through her drawers and found a pair of tight, stretchy shorts that would look really good on her. She complained a little about it rubbing against her sore pussy, but when I offered to tie on another crotch rope, she suddenly decided she could tolerate the shorts. For a top she put on a tank-top with no bra. I liked the look and told her as much. ...

Secrets

Even Trade “So, how long have you lived here?” she asked, looking around after she sat down on the couch. “It’s been about five years now. It’s a small house but there’s a finished basement, more room that you might think just seeing it from the street. Can I get you anything, munchies, something to drink?” He stood in the doorway to the kitchen. They had first met at work. He was in the Engineering department; she worked in Purchasing. Procurement meetings often brought them together when planning rollouts of new products. Co-workers warned him she rarely went out with anyone from the company. Eventually he asked her anyway, and to his surprise she accepted. ...

Mistress' Turn

You stand at the door. It is heavy, oaken, crossed with iron straps. Pierced solely by a tiny grille at eye level, displaying the merest hint of a glow from within. Buried in the cold stone basement of the old manor, its appearance alone fills you with trepidation, to say nothing of the step you intend to take when the door opens. The air is clammy, moist. You shiver in your thin shirt and bare feet. You gather your resolve and raise a hand to strike the iron knocker in the center of the door. Just as your hand is about to grip the metal ring, you hear – ...

The Ship's Queen

Continues from part five Part Six: Sampling A Foreign Brew …Once the Xlant was safely under way the captain came down himself to collect my shipping container, he got an eyeful as he opened the top and looked down at my bound and naked form. His position over my own exemplified our relative size difference, and while he was larger in the flesh than on the bridge’s view screen, he wasn’t so big as to be inhuman to me. ...

Merinthophiles

After being a no-call/no-show at work for three days, one of my bodyguards finally tracked my secretary to a hotel downtown. He called me and I said I’d be there shortly. When I arrived, he met me out in the hall. Starting to push my way passed him, the Paramedics came out of her room pushing someone on their rescue-gurney. As they passed, I saw it was Ginger, and she looked like she was in bad shape. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter six Chapter Seven: A Terrible Phone Call Janet Davis turned uneasily in her bed, as she had not been able to get any sleep at all that night. It was not the traffic or anything in particular that was keeping her awake. Rather, it was just a feeling that something was wrong. She had tried everything to get to sleep, even taking a pill. But nothing had worked, and the digital clock by her bed mocked her as it recorded the passing of time. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter eleven Chapter Twelve: Two Days Till Doom The entire world had shrunk to the confines of the library. Janet sat behind the desk, a pitcher of coffee in front of her, a pile of Journals there as well. The television set was tuned to the financial channel, and Janet watched dumbly as the ticker scrolled across the screen. ‘I’ve lost,’ Janet thought to herself, ‘it’s the end.’ Now there was nothing to do except watch the clock tick away her last few remaining hours of freedom until the meeting with Blanca in Manhattan, which would decide who would inherit Erica’s estate. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter nine Chapter Ten: The Recovery It had been months since Janet had traveled to New York. For someone who had grown up in NY and spent their entire life in the shadows of Manhattan’s skyscrapers, Janet missed the city greatly. But now, on board the Metro-North train, she wondered if coming into the city had been a good idea after all. In her purse were the things that she had collected. That Erica owned stock in her former employer’s company. The empty envelope that Janet had found from her employer to Erica. The letter that she had found in Erica’s computer directing them to fire Janet upon her return to work. Most important of all was the document outlining the contest for Erica’s legacy between Janet and Tiffany. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter two Chapter Three: Janet’s Double Life For the next few months, Janet’s life took on a strange double existence. After her first weekend with Mistress Erica, she had been given a strange looking ring that had a chain around it’s entire circumference. Janet had slipped the ring on her index finger, where Erica had ordered. From Monday through Friday she worked at her regular job in NY as a secretary. On Friday night, however, when most people were looking forward to a normal weekend Janet would be preparing for something quite different. She would shower and clean up, shave her legs and eliminate as much body hair as she could. No bikini lines for a slave girl! ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter seven Chapter Eight: The Competition Part One: A New Life Janet Davis sat her desk at her job in Manhattan. It had been a two weeks since Erica’s death and a week since she had returned to work. Chewing on a pencil, her mind kept returning to the events of the past two weeks. She had returned to work to partially continue her familiar life. Tiffany, however, had quit her job immediately. ...

Janet in Training

Chapter One: Bondage Introductions Janet Davis had returned from work early from her job, as her girlfriend Sally Belmar was going to pay a visit. Janet had known Sally for a long time, and at their last meeting, her friend had said that she was going to make a special proposal to her. That previous evening, the two women had gotten drunk together, and Janet had admitted that she had been rather dissatisfied with her sex life. Sally had listened to her friend’s complaint intently, nodding with each point that her friend had made. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter five Chapter Six: Role Reversal Part One: Switch When the limo left her in front of Erica’s house one weekend, Janet was eagerly looking forward to seeing Erica. Over the past few weeks, Erica had been placing her in more stringent and difficult bondage positions. In addition, the Mistress had been punishing her in many more different ways. Janet had learned the cat and the flogger, and had been able to stand many more strokes than she had before. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter one Chapter Two: Introduction to Discipline The next day’s beginning could not have been more surprising for Janet. She had slept deeply in her jail cell, and so had Tiffany. Janet had rolled over bed, finally coming awake. Abruptly she realized where she was and what she had seen the previous night. Janet felt the collar around her neck, and the chain leading to the wall. Just for emphasis she pulled on the chain which had no effect. There was nothing that a naked girl could do against the implacable nature of steel. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter four Chapter Five: Return to Erica Part One: Friday The following weekend, Janet had her usual date with Mistress Erica. After her time with Stephanie, she wondered how she would feel about seeing her original Mistress again. There was no doubt that she had an exciting time with Stephanie. What could she say about a three-week period in which she had been treated as a slave girl, then given the opportunity to dominate another slave girl? In all of her time so far, she had never had such an interesting and painful time. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter ten Chapter Eleven: Janet Ascending Spring was giving way to summer, and the heat had begun to increase as the days got longer. Winter coats were shed for lighter spring ones, then finally for jackets and even going without. The heavy clothing of winter was gradually being replaced as the seasons changed, and Janet watched as the trendy women of Greenwich wore the newest fashions that season. But not Janet, who would wear either a full blouse or dress, in order to conceal the scars on her back. Unlike the scarlet letter of colonial times, Janet wore hers on her back, and it was marked into her skin. Janet could only wonder about the reaction that she would cause if she were to wear a tank top or something else that exposed her back into a public place. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter eight Chapter Nine: The Ordeal Janet looked outside her bedroom window at the dark winter sky. She had been sleeping in Erica’s bedroom now for months, and fortunately Tiffany had not made an issue of it. But it still felt strange sleeping in Erica’s bed, wearing her clothes, and living her life. It had been six months since her death last summer, and the time had gone by quickly. ...

Janet in Training

Continues from chapter three Chapter Four: Slave Girl on Loan Time passed as Janet continued to lead her highly unusual life. From Monday through Friday, she worked at her job and lived normally. She worked, shopped, did laundry. She refused the advances on men at her job, and stopped socializing with her female friends. Gradually, she acquired the nickname of Ice Queen. When Friday came, she couldn’t wait for the arrival of the limo to take her to Mistress Erica for her bondage session. Little could her co-workers imagine just what she was doing on her time off. Normally, they would all go out for happy hour on Friday. Janet would refuse, since she had to get ready. ...

My Summer Of Dares

Part 14: Forgiven “…Well, to continue the story,” Gregory said, “Dana I think said something about her and Tracy’s bed being squeaky, she asking Dennis if he had his toolbox with him, and if he did would he be willing to look at it for her. Dennis’ eyes predictably lit right up with that for several obvious reasons, and of course he offered to help…” “What man wouldn’t though?” Gregory asked rhetorically as almost an afterthought when he saw the look on my face. ...

Latex Suburban Housewife

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 Yusuf Barzigan, the businessman who was considering a major investment in the hedge fund where I worked, apologized for phoning so late from Dubai. “No worries, Mr. Barzigan. I just returned from an evening out.” “Please call me Yusuf.” “Yes, Yusuf. I’ve used Mister and your last name as a sign of respect.” I put the Hitachi Magic Wand that I had planned to use back in its red velvet bag. It was a windy spring night. A steady rain fell. ...

Our Only Hope

Continues from part six = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = There are three brothers left to find - one of them is in LA. This is Chapter Seven of a book. Because it is a book, some of the chapters are more exciting than others, and some situations do not complete until the next chapter. This first chapter is primarily setup, but has some very interesting parts. For later chapters, the characters and situation will be more understandable if the previous chapters have been read. I could have run this through my regular publisher and made a couple hundred dollars, but I am posting it instead because many more people read my posts than buy my books. ...

My Fantasy Come True

Continues from part six Part 7: The Mistress & the Slave Girl Whilst spending time inside the snake waiting for the gel that feeds the snake to digest, I ran over several fantasies or scenes that we could do for the next few videos, one that brought me many hand induced orgasms was one of me being a slave girl, I had been a bunny girl, latex nun and a harem girl, sort of like a slave in a way but not what I wanted, the scene that played out in my head was more intense and would require some serious planning. ...

Good Things Come to Those Who Wait

Story continues from part 5 Part 6: Back to Reality The next morning I awoke with a slight sore head due to all the alcohol I had consumed the day before. I wasn’t drunk but, I could feel him watching me. “Good morning master” I said sleepily. “Good morning darling….we need to talk” I could sense something was in the wind. “Well I am all ears master” “What are the key principles of BDSM?” ...

Viper Madness

Viper Madness - An Elarra and Master Tilborn story. “Look out, master!” Elarra pushed Master Tilborn aside, causing the viper to miss its strike. Annoyed, it drew back and stuck again, sinking its fangs into Elarra’s ankle. Or rather above her left ankle, just where the muscles of her calf began. The viper coiled once more, rather than slithering away like a cowardly villain ought to. Elarra had only sandals and garden gloves, but Master Tilborn had a hoe. He neatly separated the viper’s head from its body, as it attempted a third strike, and that was the end of the viper. ...

A Matter of Class

WARNING! This story is only for adults over the age of 18 and contains Strong Sexual Content. It is intended as a work of fiction for ADULTS only, and the author does not in any way condone similar behavior. If you are under the age or 18 or reside in a state, nation, or planet that prohibits such behavior, stop reading immediately!!! Archiving permitted, reposting is permitted; but only if you include this statement of limitation of use and notify the author by e-mail. The author forbids you to make, distribute, or sell multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format. However, individual readers may make single copies of the story for their own, non-commercial use. ...

Bride Sold

I have been visiting a bondage fetish club and seeing Mistress Deborah, who has been fulfilling my kinky bondage and cross dressing fantasies. My fantasy is to become a bound and gagged sissy bride. I have been seeing Mistress Deborah for several years and we have developed a special connection. She asked me to marry her but I was to become the bride! I said yes, my cock instantly became very hard in the chastity device that my Mistress Deborah placed me in. My poor cock has been locked away for almost a year and I so badly want to cum and have a full orgasm, but she controls my orgasms now. I now look forward to wearing a beautiful satin bridal gown and to become a subby hubby to my Mistress. The wedding day has arrived and my Mistress other female slaves dress me and prepare me for my special day. They put me in a tight corset followed by white silk stockings that get attached to the corset. They tie a pretty white satin bow around my locked cock and balls. They giggle as they tease my locked cock! My cock has gotten so hard in the cage and the tiny spikes are torturing my sissy cock. Sissy cum is leaking out as they put me in white lacy satin panties. Then they show me my bridal gown and I’m stunned at what I see! It’s a mermaid style white satin bridal gown! As they put me into the gown I start to have fantasies about my new life with my Mistress and how I will please her with my tongue. Then the white satin gloves and white 5 inch high heels are placed on me. The heels are locked on and I can’t remove them. Then the collar is placed on me and locked! Followed by the leash! A new strange gag is placed in my mouth and my hands are tied together in front. The last thing that they put on me before my pretty long sheer veil is some special ear plug devices. I’m now ready to get married and to make my Mistress a very happy woman. As the female slave grabs my leash and begins to lead me to my love or so I thought, that’s when the recording began playing in my ears! The recording begins and it’s my Mistress Deborah, “Hello my sweet pet. I know you were looking forward to becoming my sissy bride But…” I am now being lead down the aisle by a leash towards the awaiting party and I now become very nervous as I hear the first part of Mistress Deborah recording. “…I found out that I could make a lot of money by selling you to another person…. a Man!”. My eyes became very wide as I heard “Man” and then I saw an actual man… my new husband to be waiting for me at the end of the aisle. “Now I know that’s not what you really wanted but you did want to become a sissy bondage bride. Now I expect you to adore and obey your new husband. By the way he now has the keys to your collar and your chastity device”. As she said that my sissy cock betrayed me and became even harder and was leaking more sissy cum. I’m now standing next to my husband to be and I can see his huge bulge! The wedding ceremony begins with an actual minister. The short ceremony is nearing over and the minister announces us as husband and sissy wife! My new husband… my Master lifts up my beautiful sheer veil and whispers in my ear… “You are so pretty dressed in that mermaid bridal gown and I can’t wait for you to please me from your knees!”. I start to cry But I also now want to please my Master!

Good Things Come to Those Who Wait

Story continues from part 4 Part 5: Positive Steps It had been a month since our demonstration and a lot of things had or were about to change in that short amount of time. My master was away with a friend on a special trip, code for we are going to do a job that will take half a day and we will spend the rest of the time in a bar getting drunk! He thinks I button up the back however its almost adorable seeing him squirm as he makes up his excuses as to why this trip is going to take 4 days. Nothing really changes when he is away. I still wear only stockings, garter belt and heels around the house & I always wear my collar, cuffs and chains as if he were here, I just become my own master for a few days but, I do long for him and the mere thought of him makes my juices begin to flow uncontrollably. ...

Dark Turn

continued from part one Part 2 Her eyes spin wildly behind the lens of the gas mask as fear gripped her soul. Her muscles burnt from al the fighting sprint she’d shown. Her lungs sucked in whatever air was within the walls of the bubble bottle. Tears had started to flow freely from her blood shot eye. Her moans and screams had been turned into whimpers and grunts. Her skin felt as if the latex was compressing inwards. Squeezing the life out of her. Sweat had started to pool around each straps. Making the suit push away from her body slightly. The smell coming from the suit was disgusting. A mix of sweat, piss and latex all folded into one. It was then the vibrator switched back on. Rebecca found herself being drawn towards it’s power and pleasure. She had nothing else to force her mind on. To her shame and horror. She started to have another orgasm. This one was few more humiliating and depraved. She felt like she had been kidnapped. Her mind was already in a submissive state. But this was pushing it fewer into subspace. She exploded downstairs as pussy juice poured everywhere. A second later the vibrator turned off. She was panting as her eyes opened back up. God that was unbelievable, Rebecca was shocked at how much she enjoy that. Maybe more shocked that she could. She felt a bit dirty after that. Events in the room took her mind off the orgasm straight away. ...

Dark Turn

Rebecca was so looking forward to today. She had been talking to an online mistress for over 3 weeks now. They had met through this new adult porn site. Mainly forcing on kinks and fetishes. Rebecca finally had free time off work and had ordered a massive amount of latex clothing to be delivered to her mistress’s house. They would then have a full day session with the stuff Rebecca had ordered. ...

Good Things Come to Those Who Wait

Story continues from part three Part 4: Its never too late After taking a lovely warm & relaxing shower I dried myself and slipped on a red silk robe that covers me, but certainly doesn’t leave much to the imagination! I went downstairs into the open plan kitchen and prepared a platter of cheese sandwiches and 2 large glasses of fresh orange juice, without the bits! I got a strange feeling whilst waiting for mum. Today had been quiet a day of revelations for her and I had an idea that she would have some revelations of her own to share with me. Mum and I always had an extremely close bond and we shared everything with each other, well I had thought. ...

House Maid to Sex Doll

The refrigerator was cool against her back in stark contrast to his heat pressing in from in front of her. She struggled to catch her breath as his heat enveloped her. He touched no part of her but every piece of her tingled as if he were. Her breath caught as his finger rose to touch the top button of her white blouse. He toyed with the small plastic circle as he watched her. His look was hot and predatory, giving her no room to escape. With a mere flick of his finger the button released its hold and her shirt opened fractionally. Lazily his finger moved to the next small circle button and her breath hitched again. Once again, small flick, button released, slight opening of her shirt. He toyed with her enjoying each inch of skin that came into view, prolonging the anticipation, turning it into a game. If her breathing was any indication she was ready to combust. Slowly her ample cleavage came into view. The tops of her breasts pushed up in offering. The white lace bra was barely concealing the proud flesh, but it was enough to keep the mystery and anticipation alive. He smiled softly as she arched toward him. He shook his head silently admonishing her to stay still. She whimpered almost silently and pressed back against the solid appliance. He gently slapped her cheek and waved disapproving finger at her. He was too close but not close enough. His heat was seeping into her bones causing them to melt. Soon she would not be able to stand. As if he knew her dilemma, he slid his leg between hers and thrust his thigh against her weeping sex. She wanted to moan and instead tilted her head back. Her nails scratched at the appliance behind her in frustration. She ground down on his thigh relishing the friction against her enflamed nub. He laughed as he loosened another button. She knew that he was laughing because she was so easy. He did not even have to speak to her and she was willing to throw open her legs for him. He knew and so he laughed. A tiny piece of her wanted to push him away and walk out so he would not win, so she could be the one with the power. That tiny piece was no match for the hunger that he unleashed in her though. She was beyond wanting, and very deep into needing him. He was her addiction that had not been fed in a long time; to be honest he had never fed the addiction. He just kept building the anticipation, then backing away. Each time he cornered her like this; it was as if he was testing his limits. How far would she let him get today? It started with looks, he would watch her until she would make eye contact then he would look away, only to look back before she could look away. Then he would brush up against her, seemingly innocently. Then he started touching her, lingering over her hand or her arm. Then he got bold, he would rub her inappropriately, on the ass or her breast, acting as if it were an accident, that he was reach for her arm or just past her. Then when she did not back away from the touches he got bolder, slapping her ass lightly, grasping her breast softly. ...

The Redhead in the Killer Kollar

BDSM,Techno-Nerd Mystery, Reluctant, Non-Consensual, Slave, Electro-Pain, Electro-Sex, Megavibrator, D/s, = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A very interesting, naked messenger shows up on W’s doorstep. In order to save the life of a naked messenger, W is forced to hold a demonstration party for his new Orgasmatron Ultra. This is a BDSM techo-nerd adventure/mystery. There is a non-consensual Master-Slave relationship, and consensual participation in the demonstration of the Orgasmatron Ultra which does what its name implies, takes women to orgasm multiple times. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

Good Things Come to Those Who Wait

Story continues from part two Part Three The Aftermath After a particularly thrilling and tiring demonstration and collecting donations bound as we were Master led Mum back behind the stage and removed the collection buckets. Gags were removed and Master got to work removing the bindings from the girls on stage, I noticed Claire looked a little disappointed that her bondage was being removed. After the girls were dressed Master went to handed them both a small brown envelope. “Thank you so much for being part of our special day”. ...

The Carters of Bangbridge

Chris Carter opens the door their kitchen. “Alice I’m home!” he calls putting his lunch sack on the table. The silence of his house is not unusual. His wife’s car is parked outside so she should be about somewhere. Unless she had walked to the village shop or the pub, he hoped not the pub as she had a worrying drink habit. She didn’t get pissed often but when she did her mouth often got her into deep trouble, but now with all the shit that was flying around since the discovery of the dumped chemicals that had leaked into the local river, Alice’s dads disgrace was really eating into her. ...

Encounter in San Francisco

Chapter 1 - Boredom and Randomness It was beautiful and sunny Friday morning. Golden beams of light cascaded across the hardwood floor and slowly creped across until it worked up the frame of the bed and snaked into the eyelids of J. Grunting and bringing his hands from the blanket he reached up to his face and slowly wiped his eyes and coaxed a tired set of eyelids open. This was the first day of a well earned four day weekend, and J really needed the break from work and the stresses associated with it. The bed felt empty as he was newly single, and adjusting to this new life. ...

Fuck Doll

The large man grabs my legs and wraps them around him. I keep them there because I know I’m supposed to. Fuck dolls are supposed to stay as they’re put, and as the permanent marker scrawled across my exposed stomach reads, I am a “fuck doll,” at least for the night. The stranger unzips his pants and roughly shoves himself inside of me. I actually love the way he feels inside of me, but manage to resist the urge to gasp and moan. “This one doesn’t feel too bad,” he calls to one of his friends nearby, as he pounds in and out of me, making my pussy wetter and wetter. He doesn’t even look at me while he makes me feel amazing. A fuck doll doesn’t deserve to be looked at. Still, I’m aware that a couple of other people at Master’s party are looking at me right now, as I silently fight not to move and not to cum, a task this man is making harder and harder. He’s big and he keeps pounding into me even deeper, until finally my pussy is filled with a hot stream of his seed, and he immediately tosses my legs down and leaves me on the ground, wanting to moan and beg him for more. But I know my place. “You should try her,” he advises his friend before departing to get food, or mingle, or be with a worthier girl. I know Master has private rooms where his better girls are allowed, girls who are allowed to do more things. But tonight, I’m just a fuck doll. It feels like mere seconds before this next man is on top of me, and attempting to fill me with his rather small dick. He doesn’t look attractive, and part of me just wants him to get away, but I willingly take his dick all the same. After all, it gives me a chance to recover from how hard the previous man had been on my poor pussy. I know tonight will be a lot of harsh, nonstop fucking, and my mind wearies on the thought of not being able to move or cum the whole night. I’m not sure how I’m supposed to last. Even this man is starting to push me to the edge. I bite my tongue to keep from shouting out when he cums inside me. For a small man, he came a lot, the powerful streams almost eliciting my own climax, but I know I mustn’t. Next, an attractive middle-aged man decides to play with me. He actually looks at me and smiles, calming me down a little, before he disgustedly looks away. I wish I could ask him if I’ve done something wrong, but before I can worry about it for too long, he’s ravishingly biting and sucking my right nipple while he roughly gropes my left breast and runs his thumbnail in circles over my left nipple. It feels so fucking good. I can’t help it. I moan. Quietly, but it’s loud enough for him to hear. He chuckles a little, and stops, releasing my now-burning nipples, and stares at me. He winks, and then continues his assault on my breasts. I know he knows how much trouble I would be in if Master finds out I was making sounds, but I trust him, and I can’t really help it, so I keep quietly moaning. When my breasts begin to ache to the point I can’t bear, he graciously stops. He looks my whole body up and down; I am completely naked except for the writing on my stomach. He slowly reaches his hand up my thigh, teasing me, knowing how much I want him, and lightly passes his finger over my slit, where my own juices are mixed with the other two mens, and I’m pathetically soaked. “My, my, aren’t you just begging to be fucked,” he soothingly says as he wipes his finger off on my stomach in delicate swirls. He takes my lack of response as a yes, and soon undoes his pants and starting fucking me, slowly at first. I think he is still just teasing me. He plays in my entrance, and slowly enters me just a little more at a time, but I know I’m not allowed to move. I’m not allowed to push myself closer no matter how much I want him fully inside me. Finally he’s inside me, and he starts fucking me hard, steadily increasing his speed. I feel an orgasm building inside of me, and I don’t know what to do. I can’t ask him to stop: not only can fuck dolls not speak, but I don’t want him to stop at all. I can’t cum either though. Master would be furious. As I start to lose control, he whispers in my ear “You can cum. Master won’t know.” That’s all the encouragement I need as I let my orgasm come, doing my best to hide it so anyone else watching won’t know how bad of a slut I am. The man continues to fuck me deep and hard, prolonging my orgasm and my chances of getting caught. It’s not until after I finish completely that the man pulls out. I am surprised he hasn’t cum inside me, until he stands above me and smirks before letting jets of his hot, amazing seed cover my body. I can’t help but smile, even though his gaze has now shifted elsewhere, and he soon walks away. The next hour or so goes similarly, with man after man just using me, and treating me like the worthless toy I am, and me being a good little fuck doll, following all my rules, even when some guys make me want to cum more than anything. Of course, some make me want to run away and hide more than anything. But I don’t. I am a good fuck doll. Except for when that man uses me again. Thank god he does, because I’m desperate to cum, and I do cum on him again, grateful for the escape from my punishment. After he’s done, it is time for dinner, and all the guests sit at elegant tables covered in splendid white tablecloths. I lay on the floor with my legs spread apart, as I know Master wants. I find myself surprised at how wet I’m getting during dinner, and I want to wipe away the numerous juices that are now flowing down my thigh, my wetness adding to their movement. But I’m not allowed to move. After dinner, I get fucked by guy after guy again. At one point, I see Master walking across the room, and I look at him, trying to tell him with my eyes that I want this to end, trying to beg him to not let these strangers do this to me anymore. I only want him. Master sees me staring and angrily walks over, while some guy continues to fuck my pussy. Master roughly grabs my hair and jerks my head to the side, so I’m not facing him. “Fuck dolls aren’t good enough to look at Master,” He whispers before walking away for the night. Two more times before the night ends, the man that agreed not to tell Master comes back, and I get to cum like the naughty slut I am. He doesn’t say anything anymore, doesn’t bother teasing my nipples, or even looking at me. But I need to come so badly by the time he shows up, that he barely has time to fuck me at all before I climax. When everyone leaves, I am still on the floor. I wait for Master. After what feels like an eternity, He comes into the room and looks at me. “You are a mess,” He announces, shaking his head and leaving the room. Moments later he comes back with a naked young man. I recognize him as one of Master’s subs, but I don’t know his name. “Sebastian, clean my fuck doll,” Master states, as the young man gets on the floor next to me, and starts licking up my thigh, sucking some of the cum that coats my filthy body. His tongue feels amazing, especially as he starts licking up the juices from my sopping pussy, and flicking his tongue around my sensitive clit. I manage not to cum, though, and soon the man moves on to the rest of my body, licking me completely clean as Master watches. Once my entire body is cleaned, Master brings me into his bedroom to “speak privately” with me. I see he is fully hard as he talks, which admittedly distracts me. “How did you enjoy being a filthy fuck doll?” he asks with a sweetness in his eyes. I hesitate with my answer, but then decide it’s best to be honest with Master. “Not very much, Sir. I only want You.” “Is that so?” He starts to stroke himself. “And I bet you’re tired of not getting to move?” “Yes, sir,” “Would you like to move?” “Yes, sir,” I smile widely as he gives me a nod, and I start sucking his enormous cock. I swirl my tongue around, enjoying His taste, and then take him even deeper. He’s not like the others at the party. Everyone else was a stranger, but He means the world to me. I start to fuck him with the back of my throat until I gag, but I push through it and deepthroat him hard, my pussy getting soaking wet again. He moans a little, and I delight greatly in His pleasure. “Do you remember why I made you a fuck doll tonight, slut?” I release his cock so I can answer, but he grabs my head and shoves his cock back into my throat, fucking me even harder and deeper. Tears stream down my eyes as I gag and struggle to breathe, but I feel more and more turned on. “Did I say you could stop?!” He barks. Even though he’s not even touching my pussy, I still feel all the fucking from that day and Master down my throat, and I start to need release again. “I made you a fuck doll because when I told you to cum, you didn’t. You tried to fake it, you whore.” He fucks my throat even harder as I keep crying and start getting dizzy. “This time, when I say to cum, you better fucking cum, my bitch.” He’s merciless to my throat, and I’m just begging he’ll tell me to cum already. “Cum for me, whore,” he demands, and I let myself cum, screaming out with pleasure as I do. It feels nice to be loud again. Master cums into me, and this sends me cuming again, a feeling of euphoria completely consuming me. Master deeply kisses me and I kiss him back. His lips are strong, but gentle, and I know he’s done torturing me for now. Or so I thought. “You’ll be a fuck doll at my next party too,” He says to my surprise. “What? But I came! I did everything you said!” “Did you? My little spy says you came for him four times tonight.” I look down, ashamed. He lightly kisses me on the cheek. “It’s okay, doll. Just don’t let it happen at all next time and you won’t have to be a fuck doll again.” “Yes, Sir.”

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part twenty-four Chapter 25 “It’s not right, Suzi. You know that tomorrow is your wedding, and your plan to spend the night with Paul is just wrong!” Mom was giving me the business about my decision to spend the night before our wedding in Paul’s bed. “Mom, I’m going to say this once and only once: my life started when I met Paul. I have no intention of pretending that I want to even spend one night without him by my side. Everybody knows I’ve been living here with him. Why should I spend tonight alone?” ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part sixteen Chapter 17 I was glad that the table was the old wooden one from the old days as the clamps on Suzi’s nipples where scratching the top. Her body was writhing with pleasure as she neared the top of her plateau. I could see it in her little hip thrusts as she pushed back against the crotch rope, and it aroused me. I loved the way she sounded; her animal grunts and groans. They were so base and wild that I decided to prolong the sweet agony and let go of the crotch rope; stopping the dildo at the same time. The hood moved as she listened to my retreating foot steps. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part eighteen Chapter 19 A very sheepish Suzi entered and waited for her punishment. Taking lots of rope I tied her hands up behind her back right up by her shoulder blades and made her a harness locking her arms to her body. I was impressed as I asked her to shake and only her super breasts had any spare movement. I put more tape on her crotch for protection, as the top of the partition she was about to straddle was quite rough. Splinters in her pussy would not help, I thought. As I helped her across the top plank she looked at me as if to offer me encouragement. I wondered if she’d decided to help me become the perfect master. Settling her on the plank I looked into her eyes as I tied a rope from the upright in front of her to the ring on her collar. Another rope went to the ring in the wall behind her. This held her upright. Next, roping each ankle, I pulled it out to a ring she seemed to have set just for this task. I pulled until her legs were outstretched and bow tight. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part twenty-two Chapter 23 “Suzi, are you in here?” A voice woke me from my groggy, tear-filled sleep. I stayed silent and still. I shuddered in fear and pulled in on myself. “Suzi, are you in there?” This time the voice registered. It was Paul. Thank Gawd, it was Paul. I looked up at my master; he smiled down on me his eyes crinkled with concern. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part twenty-three Chapter 24 The candlelight shone in Suzi’s eyes as the waiter bent before her offering the dessert tray. She looked stunningly happy. She was dressed in a low-cut dark number, her hair silky and smooth glistening and reflecting her healthy tan. Sun beds are quite useful in a British winter. “Well darling, not long now,” I smiled at her as she declined a Pavlova and asked for ice cream instead. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part seventeen Chapter 18 For once, I woke up before Paul. We were cuddled up spoon-style. His arms were wrapped around me and his hands were holding onto my breasts. I wiggled my bummy back against him and felt the little soldier coming to attention. That gave me an idea. “Atten…HUT!” I yelled. “What the bloody hell?” a bewildered Paul woke with a start. “Your little soldier was standing at attention, and I just thought…well, you know,” I trailed off, embarrassed at my forwardness. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part nineteen Chapter 20 Sitting and listening to the drone of the propellers of this C130 Herki bird winging its way back to blightey I realised just how much I was looking forward to seeing Suzi again. The last three months have been more painful than I would have thought. Missing someone as much as I have missed her is, to say the least, very unusual for me. But I hadn’t had anyone to do the things we did before I left. I still remember her hair and the way it flashed in the half-light of our barn. The look in her eyes as I tied the ropes tighter so they dug into her skin. Her grunts and groans as she crashed through another orgasm brought on by the mixture of pain and pleasure. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part twenty Chapter 21 ‘Oh dear,’ I thought as I slipped a finger deep inside her anus. She had such an embarrassed look on her flushed sweaty face. “Double or quits?” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Paul was offering me a chance to redeem myself, so how could I refuse? I mean, I wanted to be his obedient slave, and today’s failure had hurt my cause. So I agreed to a double or nothing dare. With my determination, I was sure that this time I could win. Besides, now the edge was off. That orgasm had slowed the fires a tiny bit. And if I failed, how bad could twenty be? ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part twenty-one Chapter 22 ‘Whoa, girl,’ I thought as she screamed out her joy. Specifying the leather seats again pleased me, as they wouldn’t show any of the stain that her pussy juice would leave. The whole car stank of sex. Suzi was so far gone that she hadn’t noticed that we had pulled up to the barn. I picked up the bag out of the boot and walked inside, leaving her to recover in the car. The sweet smell of cows on hay swept over me as I walked up to the hayloft. The warmth these barns provide never failed to amaze me. ...

The Pony Girls Play Some More

story continued from part two Part 3: The Pony Girls Play Some More “You should try it on” I physically jumped at the unexpected voice. I turned round to see Elizabeth standing in the half-open doorway to my office. A doorway I should have latched securely rather than just closing it. I was holding the heavyweight leather harness that she had seen in use at least twice. On both occasions it had been wrapped and buckled tightly about my muscular lover. Or rather he had been tightly wrapped and buckled into it. It was never intended to be a simple toy. Once inside it and all those gleaming buckles and dark leather straps were fastened you were it’s prisoner until such time as you were released. I was very firmly the dominant in our relationship, but something about it spoke to a deep, submissive side of me that I hated to admit existed. Yes, damn my soul, as it hung there wafting the smell of fresh leather to my nose I was getting turned on. As I held it up the straps were curving themselves towards me as if both inviting me while reaching out to entrap me. ...

Everything You Always Wanted

You finally have everything you always wanted. You’re not human anymore. You rub your new body up and down. It’s perfect, slender, and shiny, and it’s all yours. You’ve got a small access panel in your lower back. It contains your SRPI port, some status lights, and your power and reset buttons, all locked up with a key hidden in a place only your girlfriend Liz knows about. Even you can’t get in. You’re designed this way so a stranger can’t change your settings after they have been set and the panel has been locked back in place. ...

Almost Damsel in Almost Distress

Part 1 Finally! I had the day off from work and I planned to spend it indulging two of my favorite activities… crossdressing and self-bondage! I’ve been dressing since I was 10 years old, and about the only thing that was more exciting than getting all femmed up… was locking myself into some strict bondage and struggling to get free! I lived in a small apartment complex on the edge of town. Being on the outskirts meant I was able to get a place on my own, finally! After college I got a nice job and was making some decent money, sure I was mostly paying my college loans, but I could afford to have my own apartment. After having roommates all through college, this was my first time really living on my own. So, I was able to get dressed whenever I wanted, which was just about any time I was home! ...

Jinni’s Day of Training

Jinni had been adept in self bondage for years, enjoying her forced silence, only using the most severe gags she could find, to ensure she had her quiet time by herself. Relying either on her skill of moving her bound body to her release or on one of the several timed released methods she had come to trust. After the only time she ever had a release fail completely and had to be saved by her downstairs neighbor did Jinni find out how nice it could be to have another like minded person involved in her bondage. ...

Love and War

story continues from chapter seven Chapter 8: Carly and Selena Play Carly came in my house all out of breath. “Selena and I went shopping for some new clothes. After the shopping, she invited me in for a drink. We got to talking about how much fun we had at the cast off party. We both admitted we liked it when you tied us up, all three girls tied up by you, you little devil you,” she snickered. ...

Love and War

story continues from chapter eight Chapter 9: My Dungeon Carly showed up today. After the usual chit chat, she asked me, “When are you gonna show me your dungeon? After having wild sex with Selena, I think I’m ready to see your dungeon.” “Excuse me?” “Your dungeon. I have watched several videos you have made and I recognize the background as your playroom in some but not all of them, so you must have another place you shoot videos. I know it’s not the barn either. Is it in the basement?” ...

Love and War

story continues from chapter six Chapter 7: Carly wants to dominate me A few days later, Carly stopped over. “Now that I have experienced being tied up a few times, I want to expand my horizons a little. Friday, when I come here, I want you to be tied up and blindfolded. Are you in shock?” she asked. “Yes, I’m in shock. Delighted and excited would be more accurate. Do you want me to tie myself up and blindfold myself or do you want the honor?” ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part thirteen Chapter 14 I continued pleasuring Paul with my mouth, tongue, and teeth. Soon I felt him thickening and I prepared for his orgasm. I pulled off him and watched him shoot a load up into the air. He was like a fountain shooting up into the sky, and the sight of him cumming made me smile, even though my hair managed to get covered in his cum. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part nine Chapter 10 The look on Suzi’s face was priceless: shock, horror and despair. Did she fear her parents or was she younger than she said and the folks had come to rescue her? Shit, I thought, slipping my 9mm back into my pocket. I knew that I could be in the Shit if she was under 16. Now kids in the UK grow up quicker than American kids. Our’s drink by 18, sex by 16 (legal as well), but I know that drinking and sex in some places is 21. I looked at her dad: a tall man of about 50. He was quite a well dressed man. Mum, well, she was short and plump with the same sparkling eyes as Suzi. I smiled and walked forward. “Hi. I’m Paul, pleased to meet you.” ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part twelve Chapter 13 She seemed pissed at me and I felt guilty. It was then I realized that she hadn’t been able to say or even hum the safe word. The gag was too effective. Suzi saw that I felt horrible at the way this had turned out as I carried her to the water trough and gently placed her into its cool reviving water. I washed her sweat and cow shit stained body and rinsed her hair with the cold tap. The poor girl was nearly blue when I pulled her out. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part eleven Chapter 12 I could have made her wait but as she had taken the crop well I let her enter quickly. You couldn’t really call it punishment as we both knew she hadn’t done anything wrong to earn it. Suzi entered and I told her to turn and face the door. She did as asked and I placed a blindfold over her eyes. I wanted to put her into the main thing before she saw it. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part ten Chapter 11 I got up early and dressed quickly as I needed to get to the market for shopping and things before our guests departed. So, leaving the keys on the pillow, I got the dogs and went shopping. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ “Suzi? Are you awake, dear?” My Dad’s voice right outside the door jolted me awake. “Uh, yeah, Dad, I’ll be up in a minute.” ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part fifteen Chapter 16 We took our leave of my friends and piled back into the car. I looked at Suzi and we both broke out laughing as I asked, “Was you rogering last night, Suzi?” “I was rogering the man I love! And I’m proud of it!” she exclaimed. She then blushed a beet-root red and I kissed her nose. It was going to take a little while for her to get used to the military way of life. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part fourteen Chapter 15 When we arrived back at the hotel the couple we’d shared the taxi with wished us a good night. We went up the stairs to our room. “You looked like a princess coming down those stairs,” I whispered to her. She smiled. “I felt like a princess, too. It was magical.” ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ As he closed and locked the door, Paul whispered to me that maybe I should go put on something comfortable. ...

A Submissive Fembot

It had been a long day at work. As I stepped up to my brownstone and unlocked the door, the only thing on my mind was a shower and a nice nap before dinner. However, as I walked into my living room I saw a strange box sitting there with a note attached to the front. It was about the size of a phone booth, just a little bit larger towards the back. Stripping off my jacket and backpack, I pulled the note off the front and quickly recognized the handwriting of my girlfriend Echo. I had bumped into her as I was cruising around downtown, taking a break from operating my coffee shop. ...

Phoenix

story continued from part three Part 4: Miss Anya It was several days until I had any further contact with Anya. At 10am a package arrived for me at the office, delivered by courier. It was plainly wrapped and hand written in beautiful script. Inside was a box containing a mobile phone - a black Samsung smart phone. Also in the box was a piece of paper with a four digit number written on it. Putting two and two together I used the numbers as the pass-code to the phone. The code worked and I was in. ...

Phoenix

story continued from part five Part 6: The Birthday Treat We drove for a while, my disorientation rendering time and distance as mere abstract concepts. Eventually the smooth road noise changed to a gravelly crunch for a while before the car drew to a stop. It was raining even heavier, quite torrential. I felt the heavy drops hitting my rubber shell as if I were stood beneath a particularly powerful shower. ...

Phoenix

story continued from part four Part 5: Objectified Slave It was another couple of days until I heard from Anya again. But this time her minion was not the courier, but Mel from Surrender. She came to the office dressed very conservatively and business like, not a hint of her kinky side was evident. She had come under the pretence of delivering some information for a case I was working on. The receptionist pointed her in my direction and she elegantly glided over while the office Meerkats did little to disguise their admiration of her beauty, so pathetic. ...

Phoenix

story continued from part two Part 3: The Club At around 10pm the taxi pulled up outside an innocuous brick building. “Are you sure this is the right place?” I scanned the area with trepidation. It was an old area of the city. The full moon provided just enough light to see, the elongated shadows gave the area a disconcerting feel. “Yup, this is it” “Will you wait a moment while I make sure?” ...

Discovery

Part 1: A Ritual Cleansing “Ah, coming around, are you dear?” a honeyed voice cooed. I almost thought I knew the voice, but couldn’t quite place it. “Yes, I know it’s not very comfortable for you,” she continued sympathetically, “but that’s part of the scene isn’t it?” Scene? What was that supposed mean? I continued to feign unconscious while I tried to take stock of my situation. From the motion, the uncomfortable hump beneath me and the woman’s voice above, I was fairly certain I was on the backseat floorboard of a car. I thought it must be a very nice car, since the road noise was almost imperceptible and there was a fair amount of floor space. There was a thick ball of fabric in my mouth with the ends tied securely behind my head, and my hands seemed to be bound behind my back with a soft rope. I waited for the car to hit a bump and used the sudden lurch to disguise my attempt at pulling my hands free. The rope held firm and a sudden strain on my ankles told me I was in a hogtied position. ...

Love and War

story continues from chapter five Chapter 6: True Love The first day Carly came to see me after the party I could tell things were different. I knew now, without a doubt, that I was in love. I don’t use those words loosely. I hoped Carly felt the same about me. I felt more comfortable discussing sex and bondage with her and I could sense she was more relaxed about it too. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part six Chapter 7 Why did he have to talk in military time? I used my fingers to count up from noon to finally figure out that he’d be home at 5:30. I bathed and dressed casually in my jeans and a tee shirt; nothing to brand me as “weird” to the locals. Then I had some hot tea and toast before taking the boys for a walk through the countryside. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part eight Chapter 9 Paul told me about his childhood and teenaged years. He spoke of the reason for his career choice. He talked about his former girlfriend, Sophie, and how she’d introduced him to love bondage. He discovered then that he really enjoyed being sexually with a bound woman. I listened quietly, drinking it all in. Then he asked me to share my life and experiences. I chatted about my childhood and painful teenaged years. I told him about how hard it had been to be the “smart girl” instead of the popular girl. We talked about my college classes and my early introduction to BDSM. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part seven Chapter 8 I raced Paul to the house, but let him win. It wouldn’t have looked right for the slave girl to beat her Master, but I probably could have done it if I’d tried. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Wet to the core, we sat in front of the aga to get warm. I untied Suzi’s arms, freeing her breasts in the process. She gently shook out her arms and breasts while I watched, mesmerized. ...

The Tickle Barrel

With her sentence passed and confirmed, they sent Elarra Onga’s-Daughter at once to the Chamber of the Barrel. Her only guard was a goblin, a scrawny fellow who even a flighty princess could have overcome – if she were a human or elven princess. But Elarra was a goblin woman herself. Green-skinned, with big purple eyes and long mobile ears, she stood even shorter than guard-goblin Glum. Furthermore, she had her wrists bound behind her, and was nude beneath her prisoner’s poncho of undyed cloth. And then there was Master Lutz. ...

The Birthday Party

Author’s Note: I wrote this story for my previous Mistress as a birthday present to her. The main event in the story is actually based on an online conversation I had with another Mistress who claimed to have done this to her slave. I have elaborated with some of the details but the main gist remains the same as she told me. I have no way of knowing if she was telling me the truth, but if she was I can only say that I envy and pity her slave in almost equal measures. As ever, feedback is gratefully received. ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter ten Chapter 11: This could be fun!!! Update 5 from my prison “So, you want to participate in a domination session with Jules and me, is that correct?” I asked. “Yes, I would,” Master replied. “Very well then, but first you must learn my name. Call me Mistress,” I ordered. “Yes, Mistress,” he replied. “Good, let’s get started then,” I said. “Jules! Jules get in here. I have a surprise for you,” I hollered. ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter nine Chapter 10: Master’s Humor This is update 4 from my prison Life has definitely settled into a livable routine now. Master rarely beats Jules or me. I can’t even remember the last time he struck me. Of course, I am not counting an occasional spanking or playful session with the riding crop. Those things only cause temporary pain and it only lasts a short time. I suppose that I am a little bit of a pain slut because I actually enjoy an occasional spanking. In addition, the fact that Jules is here with me has made my life so much better. I really do love her very much. We have become very close and I never want us to be apart. I believe that I have found my soul mate in her. ...

Forever Means Forever

Author’s Note: I wrote this for a Mistress of mine to apologise for a transgression I had made and to demonstrate my devotion to her. Although I am no longer her slave we are still on good terms and I have her permission to publish this. Any feedback is gratefully received. Forever Means Forever Her hand stroked his well lubed and rock hard cock. It had taken a matter of seconds from her unlocking and removing his chastity belt for him to be as hard as he had ever been before. A year of being locked in a chastity belt with almost constant teasing tends to have that sort of effect on a guy. ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter seven Chapter 8: Big changes in my prison! Update 2 from my prison Much has changed since my last update. Most significantly, Master has acquired a new slave. She now resides in the cell next to mine. I was hoping to gain access to that cell to give me more living area, but that is not to be. No matter. Now I have a friend. I did not realize just how lonely I was. ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter eight Chapter 9: My Punishment…… (Update 3 from my prison) In case you don’t recall from my last update, Master caught me playing with myself and told me I needed to be punished for playing with “His” pussy. He said he bought it when he bought me. After the three of us had a nice breakfast, Master told Jules she would be spending the day in her cell and that I would be serving my punishment for playing with “His” pussy. I was told to get naked and given a large ring gag to put on. I had my wrist and ankle cuffs on as well as my shock collar, fully charged. Master led me into the playroom and directed my attention to a large curtain. He let me study the curtain for a few minutes. I wondered what was in store for me. The suspense was quite intoxicating. Even though I knew my punishment would be severe, it was exciting to think about what might happen to me. Finally, Master opened the curtain. He led me to what looked like a black, over stuffed, cylindrical pillow with the bottom half removed. It looked something like a small barrel cut in half, lengthwise. It had a large, peach colored dildo sticking up from it. Master applied some KY jelly to the dildo and told me to sit on the device. ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter six Chapter 7: So this is my station in life now…… In case you don’t remember from previous chapters, my b/f, now ex b/f, has sold me to a man who keeps me locked in a cell in his basement. So my story continues…. I have been held captive for about seven months now and have settled in to a routine which is tolerable. Actually, tolerable is too nice of a word. Survivable would be a better description of my life. The first five or six weeks were terrible. I was very defiant and downright angry all the time. If I was rude, I was beaten. If I was loud, I was beaten. If I was defiant, I was beaten. Food was withheld from me, as was sleep, whenever I did anything that annoyed my Master. I was forced to perform oral sex on my Master whenever he chose and was raped whenever he felt like it. My life was basically a living Hell. ...

His Lordship's Sunday Surprise

Part 1 It was early afternoon on the second Sunday of November, 1931. His Lordship, Henry, the 5th Earl of Harrisford, heard footsteps on the polished floor of the hallway outside the library of his London townhouse. His wife, Elizabeth, the Countess Harrisford, had left the room about 30 minutes earlier and he thought that it must be she, returning. But something didn’t seem quite right. The sound of the high-heeled boots which his wife had been wearing made a sharper click; these footsteps were softer. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part three Chapter 4 ‘God I love this girl,’ I stop at that thought. Shit, I haven’t felt like this for ages. I moved my hands to cup her buttocks. Pulling her close and kissing her hard I asked if she wanted to play a little before lunch. She grinned and asked me to go get a couple of tickets to the pictures. She said she didn’t care which movie, but that she just wanted to sit in the dark theatre with me. I threw a pair of handcuffs onto the bed and ordered, “Be ready when I come back.” ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part four Chapter 5 I took my time in the ladies room. First, I used the facilities while tightening up the tweezer clamps. Then I had to wait for the other ladies to leave the area before I could safely wash my hands and then attach the handcuffs. I placed Paul’s jacket over my hands and wrists, hiding the cuffs. Then I left for the trek back to our room. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part five Chapter 6 I was held tightly to the old chair. Oddly enough, this position made me feel more secure than when I was just standing around freely. Now I was once again at Paul’s mercy, and it felt right. But still, in the back of my mind was a doubt and it was worming its way back to the front of my thoughts. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ...

Memoirs of a Human Pet

story continued from part one This is part 2 of my story of being a human cat for 3 years. If you haven’t already read memoirs of a human pet this probably won’t mean a lot to you so please read part 1. If you have read part 1 then thanks for sticking with it and hopefully you’re still interested. 2: First Visit My first visit as Felix the owned cat. ...

Memoirs of a Human Pet

story continued from part two Thank you for continuing to read my story. The feedback so far has really meant a lot to me and I hope you will enjoy reading. If you are looking at this for the first time then please read parts 1 and 2 Part 3: First Punishment “Felix First Punishment” My main form of communication with my owner when not together was via email. I had his telephone number but I was only told to use it if it was an emergency. I came home from work and there was an email waiting for me as usual asking when I was free to meet for our agreed session. I was working the weekend and so it had to be a midweek session and we agreed that I would meet him at 7pm Wednesday night as I was off the Thursday and I would leave in the morning at 8am. ...

Memoirs of a Human Pet

story continued from part three Thank you for continuing to read my journey as my life as a human pet. If you are confused about this story I would strongly recommend reading parts 1-3. Part 4: Meeting the Wife I logged onto my emails and there were 3 emails waiting for me. My owner was desperate to get in touch with me and it was really odd for him to want to speak to me so eagerly. He was desperate for me to get the bank holiday weekend off as it was really important for him that I be available for at least one of the days. I was scheduled to work the Saturday, Sunday and Monday and I apologised to him that unfortunately I was working. I asked him what was so important and he revealed to me that his wife was visiting for 3 days and it was really important to him that I had a chance to meet her. I wasn’t sure what to think. I knew that he was married and I knew there would come a time when I would meet his wife but I just didn’t think it would be so soon. ...

Memoirs of a Human Pet

This is the story of the 3 years I spent as a human cat. This writing is a true story and based on my memories on how I remember the events and it’s possible that I don’t remember everything 100%. I will not be using real names out of respect of everyone involved but the characters from my stories are based on real people. I have decided to start writing my story in parts over the course of 2019 and if you feel interested in my work I’m open to feedback. ...

Playing at Work

Ashley had been working for the doll factory for a couple of years. Nothing fancy about her position, she was just the secretary for the president of the company. He was young and extremely rich having founded one of the most profitable sex doll factories in the country. Ashley had joined the company fresh out of college with her business degree and handled most of the finances for her boss. Despite founding the company he wasn’t actually all that good with the numbers and behind the scenes work that was required to run a company which is why he paid Ashley well to take care of a majority of the business aspects. Ashley found her boss extremely attractive, not just because of the nice cars and heaps of money he seemed to have but he was a looker. His name was Mack and his chiseled chin, tall stature, dark hair and eyes and always well dressed nature probably had every girl swooning over him. She considered him out of her league, he probably only dated models and other people of the upper echelon. Ashley herself was not half bad, platinum blonde hair that she would often curl, 5’9” of curvy body and a flat stomach, she was often told she judged herself a little too harshly and had a tendency to settle. This all really started when Ashley started dating a new guy. He was quirky but handsome and she found him fun but didn’t know how far she would take it with him. After a long night of heavy drinking they both started to confess their darkest secrets. Ashley confessed that she may be in love with her boss which only sparked a small conversation of it never being possible in her eyes. Her new boyfriend, John, beat around the bush when it came to his turn to reveal a secret. It was eventually revealed that he had first seen her leaving work, not in a stalker way as he was in the building to pick up a toy and just so happened to meet her again at the bar, recognizing her and striking up a conversation. She was intrigued and wanted to know which toy he was there to buy. He eventually revealed that he only had bought a simple flesh light like toy that was extremely popular from the company. He also revealed that he would love to try out one of the custom order dolls but he was too broke to actually afford one of the upper tiered models. This is what sparked Ashley’s imagination. She knew exactly how the system worked in the manufacturing plant and if he wanted to give a toy a test run… why not let it be her. At this point Ashley crashed with a big grin on her face, her drunken state giving her an idea. When she woke up she started sorting out some of the details, going into work to start setting her plan in motion. She first requested a few days off , just a Friday and Monday to extend her weekend. Next she logged into the company website and prepared her custom order, setting up clothes, extra toy packages, and making sure that the machine would have every exact detail about her personal body, making sure it would choose a 5’9” platinum blonde with a DD chest and nice hips. When the machine would go to “build” this custom doll it would choose her for the blank doll to start from before adding clothes and what not before packaging her and sending her out. She chose a simple outfit, a crop top to show her stomach, stockings and a plaid skirt, she was essentially going for a school girl look and added twin ponytails. The website also allowed for “pleasure” packages, the more you paid, the more options you could essentially fuck. Ashley didn’t see a need to set up more than just her pussy since she wasn’t huge on oral or anal and didn’t want the machine to mess with her too much. She quickly saved all of her settings and logged out, now she just had to wait till Thursday night to begin her plan. Thursday night finally rolled around, it had been a long and impatient week for Ashley. She made the excuse of finishing some work before taking a vacation to stay later than everyone in the factory, watching the last few employees leave. Her boss popped his head into her office door briefly and told her to have a fun weekend, giving her an almost evil grin she hadn’t seen before. She brushed it off and watched as he drove off in his Porsche. “Time for operation Dolly” Ashley said to herself as she stood up and went to the factory floor. ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter five Chapter 6: What Goes Around…… I had a special treat lined up for Richard tonight. After he was stripped naked, I led him to the guest room where I had installed four large hooks in the wall, about four meters apart with two near the floor and the other two near the ceiling. I put his leather cuffs on his wrists and ankles and tied him standing, spread eagle style with his legs stretched apart as far as I thought they would go without causing serious injury. I then played with his cock until it was very hard before tying a thin cord around the base of his cock, winding it tightly about ten times. I then gagged him with a large ball gag and told him I had a treat for him and to just be patient. I put a pillow case over his head, disabling his ability to see, yet not making him uncomfortable. ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Fido I had asked Richard to build me a dog house, one that was large enough for a very big dog, maybe like a Saint Bernard. When he gave the excuse that we didn’t have a dog, I told him that I was thinking about getting one. I told him I wanted the dog house set on a concrete pad. He built a form for the concrete pad and I watched as the concrete was poured. While the concrete was still soft, I buried a large eye bolt deep into it with just the “eye” sticking out. I had bent the eye bolt before sinking it into the concrete, so there was no way it could come out. It took him the next few evenings and half a weekend building the dog house, until he finally finished it, and what a fine dog house it was! ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter three Chapter 4: A Day in the Country After being purely a sex object for Krissy and her three girlfriends, I had all the sex I wanted for a few days. When all the girls left my house in the wee hours of the morning, I untied Richard and he and I slept into most of the next day. It wasn’t until the following weekend that I suggested we take a drive out into the country. I had put a shovel and some bondage toys in the trunk of my car in preparation for my plan. ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter two Chapter 3: You like shoes, right? I wanted to play a little game with Richard, something kinky, something really different. I have always had this fantasy about going shoe shopping and having the shoe salesman (not Al Bundy) end up giving me a foot massage. In my fantasy, it would start with a touch of my instep and gradually, with each pair of shoes I tried on, would get elevated to a full foot massage. My idea was for Richard to pose as a shoe salesman and live out my fantasy, but not with me. With some unsuspecting hot lady! ...

Call Me Mistress

Richard and I have been dating for about 6 months and our relationship is starting to get very serious. We have many interests in common and our values are very similar, except for politics, but that is not that important in a relationship. It is not my fault if he is wrong. We have vacationed together twice. I think this is a good test for a relationship, and we have survived both times. ...

Call Me Mistress

story continued from chapter one Chapter 2: The Chicken Dance I have been doing a lot of thinking about my training of Richard lately. He certainly has not complained at all about the recent changes in our play sessions. (I can’t call them love making sessions because there has not been what I call love taking place.) I did decide that I wanted to make my life easier, of course. I wanted some leather wrist cuffs so I would not have to tie knots. I found some very nice toys at the Stockroom.com on the net. They have a very nice selection, decent prices, and prompt delivery. (I recommend them highly.) I also purchased some ankle cuffs while I was online shopping. I had already purchased some keyed alike padlocks. I have found the sound of the lock clicking closed to be quite stimulating. Something about the total security of the bondage, knowing that escape is not possible when the lock snaps closed. ...

Asphyxiation

story continued from part one Part 2: Worm Scarlett struggled against the heavy duty bondage she had been placed in. She was giving it everything she had as she trying to get just one of the restraints to give way. The network of stocks and cuffs that kept her prisoner, had been built to last. Her mind had been so forced on breaking free, she had forgotten about the asphyxiation put upon her by the gas mask. She suddenly had no oxygen in her lungs or in the mask. Panic rolled through her as her hearth rate spiked and sweat start to pour out of her skin. Tears started to dip from her fear filled eyes and over the latex hood she was wearing. The latex bondage suit she was in started to feel even tighter than before. The arm-bender was starting to kill her shoulders and elbows as finally a small amount of air entered the gas mask. Her latex enclosed fingers had started to scratch the inside of the rubber mittens. As she tried to claw her hands free. ...

What Could Possibly Go Wrong?

story continued from part one Part 2 Nina was paralysed with terror. Shit, shit, shit! For a while, she couldn’t and didn’t want to believe what had just happened and what it meant for her. She was in deep trouble! Without that key, she stood zero chance of freeing herself and being bound, blindfolded and almost unable to move she would not able to recover it, not even if she had a hundred years and already knew the hiding place of Christian’s hoard – which she did not. Given how she had put on the blindfold, there was no way for her to get it off her head and in this regard she could rely on a rich treasure trove of pertinent experience. She would not be able to operate her smartphone in this state and the locked front door likewise represented an insurmountable obstacle. No one would miss her before Monday and so her only hope was that her parents, colleagues, neighbours or someone else would notice her disappearance and alert the authorities before she died of thirst. Or was it more likely for her to die because of an embolism first? Nina realised that she had begun to hyperventilate and with an effort brought her breathing back under control. Fainting was only a reasonable survival strategy if there was a dashing hero around ready to save the distressed damsel. With some considerable effort she pushed her fear aside and gave in to her rage and anger instead. ...

A Day of Firsts

It was one of those rare nights when I actually sleep well. I knew from the night before today would be a special day and considering we had not done anything in the area of play in some time, I knew Domina had a major idea for me, I just did not realize at the time just what exactly it was. I normally sleep in my chastity cage, but last night, Domina neglected to put it on me. I really didn’t think anything of it at the time. “Time to get up.” I heard her gentle voice coax me from my deep sleep. I noticed as I was stirring that a hand had caressed my then limp member into somewhat of an aroused state, coupled with the gentle nips on my ear lobe as Domina slowly made me wake up. Was that leather I felt? I was not sure, since I was still a bit groggy. “We have some big plans today, you, I and this,” she said, referring to my growing friend, “but first, we have to get dressed.” With that, she took my hand and helped me from bed. I sleep nude, as does she, but today she was already dressed as she got me out of bed. She had apparently awoken sometime before and was dressed in her full regalia of a black leather skirt, corset and boots, her elbow length opera gloves covered her hands. She was a vision in leather, but I knew there was something going on today that I would not soon forget. “Go take a quick shower, and come back here. I want you nice and clean,” Domina told me, popping me on the behind as I went. Domina is not a cruel woman, just very impish when it comes to our play. It was agreed at the beginning of our relationship that discipline would not come from any sort of corporal punishment. I suffered real abuse at the hands of someone, and the idea of corporal punishment was something that I would rather not consider. Domina was very understanding when I had explained this to her. She cuddled me tightly and stroked my hair while I had quite the turret of cathartic release. The hot water felt great cascading across my back and front. Since I stay shaved all the time, the water felt nice across my testicles and tumescent shaft, and a good bit of time was spent washing them, but I was careful not to get too excited. The last time I made that mistake was, let’s just say eventful and leave it at that. Finishing quickly and toweling dry, I returned to the bedroom where she was waiting. I took proper position before her, head down on my knees. “Very nice,” I heard her say to me as she walked around, “today you have some special tasks ahead of you. Perform well, and you will be rewarded. Fail, and you will be reprimanded for your actions. Do you understand?” “Yes ma’am, I understand,” came my faint reply. I was on pins and needles, wondering what plans she had for me today. “Good. Time to get ready.” Domina took my hand, and I stood up. I did not know what all she had in mind to do, but I was quivering with anticipation over what plans she had. First, she had me step into what appeared to be a belt, but looking closer had an “O” ring attachment on one end, and underneath, what looked like a small dildo attached. I gulped. Domina had used a finger in me a few times and massaged my prostate as part of foreplay. We had never done anything to this degree. My swollen member rose with anticipation. “Got to love the Internet!” I heard her cackle as she slid the ring over my testicles and shaft before settling it against my pubic bone. “Bend over.” I complied and felt a warm hand caress my bud in the back. She slid one, then two and finally three fingers inside me, twisting and turning as I could feel the lube moisten my insides. I began to moan softly. “I am glad you like that,” she whispered in my ear, “I thought you would like this little toy I found.” And with that, the dildo was pushed into my rear. I gasped slightly, feeling the pressure on my prostate and making my already full member swell even more. I reached to touch myself, but as I did, a hand slapped mine. “No. You may not touch yourself.” I whined a bit, but I knew this was for my own good. I loved to hate control like this. ...

A Dream is just a Dream

story continued from Part One Chapter Three: Dream a little Dream She normally didn’t remember dreams, but being restrained and played with was not something she could easily forget. Funnily, she had never had a dreams subject repeat itself in her life, now they seemed to be a recurring theme…. ‘…. this is different’, she thought to herself, standing shaking her left leg. She was looking down at her feet and could see that the ankle cuffs were back, although this time her feet were being held almost double shoulder width apart by an adjustable metal bar. Her wrists were behind her back, testing her bonds she could tell they were attached to each other, and she was naked again. She turned her head and mentally relaxed when she saw him going through all of her toys laid out on her bed, her empty black bag on the floor by his foot. She knew she was “safe”…., maybe not the right word to use - she laughed to herself. ...

New Way of Banking

Chapter 1 I was the person who approves the mortgage loans at the bank where I work. Actually, seeing as though there is only one bank in town, you may as well say I controlled the financing of most of the construction in the town. I had held this prestigious position for over 4 years and was held in high regard by all the bank employees including management. While not really one a fast track, I expected further promotions to come. My long term goal was to become the first female bank President. Then I made a career ending mistake. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part one Chapter 2 The deep heat emanating from her pussy was so good. The depth I was able to reach because of her position was not helping my masterly cause but just as I felt this little hot vixen start to clench and come, ahhhh it was time to get out of Dodge. I pulled back. Quietly sniggering to myself I wandered off to sit and watch. ...

The Student and the Soldier

Chapter 1 It was a chilly, dull type of day. After getting off a plane from the UK and catching a train to the central station in Amsterdam, I decided to walk to my hotel. It was another case conference on how we would ever bring the Serbian war criminals to justice. God, I wasn’t looking forward to the same old people arguing the same old things again. My hotel was to the right of the station but as I had plenty of time I thought a little stroll in the red light district would help ease me into the different culture of this superbly free-feeling city. It was mid-morning so the masses were not about and it gave me a chance to enjoy the different scenes that were on display. I also wanted to get a John Savage novel as in the UK things like that are not commonly sold. ...

The Student and the Soldier

story continues from part two Chapter 3 “We can fly out in the afternoon tomorrow. I have to be at work in the evening for a quick conference, but then the weekend is ours.” The fact that she wanted to come home with me pleased me more than I believed it would. I held out my hands and she took them in hers. Then more quickly than she would have believed I spun her and handcuffed her hands behind her back. ...

My New Boobs

Chapter 1 My new tits look wonderful. They are still a little tender as the job was only done a month ago but they are now full, round and a generous E cup which helps balance my wide male shoulders. I do not need to wear a bra as they are perfect and high but they look so much better framed in a low-cut bra which holds them together and provides a better cleavage. Something I did not even contemplate before they were made is that I can no longer see my cock, except in the mirror. Even before, it had been difficult as the hormones that had given me small boobs had also shrunk my cock but, now, unless I felt down to find it, my mind could pretend that it did not exist. ...

The New Spring Line

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 6 Part 7 William was taken to a room where he was directed to clean up for his appearance before the WORLD Board of Directors. He took a quick shower and brushed his teeth. Bulldyke carefully examined him to made sure that he was completely clean and presentable. She handed him two pills. William knew what they were, but his cock was still hard from the last dose. ...

The New Spring Line

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 9 Part 10 Will was holding Andy in his arms as he slowly woke. Andy, his oh, so sweet and gentle Andy. Despite that Andy was a sissy, William had never felt someone so feminine and responsive before. Andy wanted to please Will as much as possible and shared himself without hesitation or guilt. His soft moans as William thrust inside him. His lips gently travelling up and down Will’s shaft; providing hours of pleasure. Where DID Andy learn this? ...

The New Spring Line

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 7 Part 8 The Board meeting concluded and the only ones left in the room were William, Andy, Bulldyke and Lady Quirt. ...

The New Spring Line

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 10 Part 11 Lady Quirt wiped her rubber gloved hand across the shelf of the display case and looked at her fingers. There was only a tiny amount of dust. The owner obviously had some pride in the condition of his office. As she looked at the various awards in the case, she noticed that some of these were from well-respected advertising organizations and trade associations, although some years old. ...

The New Spring Line

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 11 Part 12 Blackness! Horrible, horrible blackness!. The white noise. Unrelenting. Never stopping. Can’t move a muscle. Can’t even speak! It has gone on for how long? Days? Weeks? ...

The New Spring Line

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 8 Part 9 Bulldyke sat back in the limo’s back seat. She caressed the rubber upholstery. It was soft and slick for it had recently been cleaned and polished. She looked at William and Andrew kneeling on the floor in front of her. She felt a little strange. Lady Quirt had rarely allowed her to assume the dominant role in all the years she had served her. It was going to take a little time to adjust, but she was looking forward to it. ...

After Dinner Tickle

A sequel to “The Tickle Barrel” Elarra held her chin up to allow Master Tilborn to remove the leash from her collar. “Another evening spent satisfying curiosity,” he said. “At least we got a good dinner out of it. Now put your sandals into the lockbox,” he added as he coiled the leash. An unnecessary command: Elarra was already bending down to remove her sandals. Master Tilborn always made her wear them outside, to keep her feet uninjured and tender, and always made her remove them and go barefoot when indoors. ...

How I got My Start

Chapter One: My dream For as long as I could remember, I wanted to be a movie star. I would go to the movies and fantasize about what life was like for Marilyn Monroe and Rita Hayworth. I knew I was not as pretty as those actresses, but that didn’t stop me from dreaming about being in the movies. I thought there must be a place in Hollywood for an average looking small town girl like me. I suppose it would have been wiser to spend more time studying math and English, but they did not interest me at all. So the day after graduating high school, I headed to Hollywood to pursue a career on the silver screen. ...

The dungeon of Empress Raquel--A couples first journey

This story is told exactly as it happened and is true. I am a professional Dominatrix. I can be contacted by anyone at [email protected] My website is www.Empressraquel.com I am Empress Raquel. I have the most well-appointed dungeon in all of South Florida. It is known as The Keep. I am booked for weeks and even months in advance. Whenever a new couple first contacts me for a session, one of them has usually agreed to play the role of the spokesperson. This does not necessarily mean the other is reluctant, although I am told that I can be a bit intimidating. ...

Thursday at 7

This happened in March of 2018, some details may be a little off but this is 100% true. Describing myself, I’m 6 ft 4, lean build, heavily tattooed, with dark brown hair at the time cut short but messy at the time. I was on my way towards her hotel, heart racing a mile a minute, butterflies in my stomach palms sweaty, so anxious yet extremely excited. Was this really going to happen? ...

Putting the Past Behind Her

This story is strictly fantasy! Although some of the sorts of trash play in the earlier parts of the story may be somewhat safe to try out for real with a person you trust, understand that this story doesn’t fully account for the realities of things like needing to breathe, and so it should not be used as a template for real-life trash play! The text of this story is released under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International license, meaning that you may share and modify this story so long as you credit the author, “Disposee”.

Harriet - sex slave and pony

story continued from part one Part 2 Synopsis: I serve Lady Marlow as a BDSM acolyte - then Pony Sally and I service Lord Marlow with our arses It seemed only a few minutes later that my trainer Philip walked into my stable and pulled the blanket off me. “Wake up Pony, time to start a new day.” He bent down and, using a special key, released the steel ring around my neck. He gave me his hand and lifted me to my feet. My body ached all over from the excesses of the previous day. “Follow me, Pony,” he snapped and we walked out of the box and headed towards the barn. When we got inside he stood me under the chains and attached the cuffs to my wrists and pulled the chains taut. “Let’s get your beating out of the way first.” he said, more gently now, “Now, do you want to scream or shall I gag you?” ...

Harriet - sex slave and pony

Part 1 Synopsis: I was just a secretary - then my Mistress’s obedient slave - now I am a pony girl Of course I let him fuck me on our first date. How could I not, we had been talking in this bar for only five minutes but already I could feel my pussy getting damp – he was so HOT! Then he calmly took my hand and placed it on his crotch, and I could feel the gorgeous outline of a simply massive prick – bigger than any cock I had ever experienced - I knew I had to have him inside me as soon as possible. ...

Harriet - sex slave and pony

story continued from part two Part 3 Synopsis: Teaching Joanne the pleasure of anal sex - culminating in Race Day and the Marlow Cup - and the Epilogue Sure enough, his Lordship continued to bugger me splendidly for a long while and eventually I felt his lovely prick pumping still more of his spunk into me – for those of you who haven’t experienced sodomy, get your man to do it to you as soon as possible - it is the most exquisite pleasure for both of you. Sally squirted her piss copiously onto us both as we climaxed, but by then it was clear that his Lordship’s energy was waning and we needed to make our way home. He carefully replaced our pony tackle and fitted us back into the cart and we set off down the hill. As we were trotting, I could feel a steady stream of spunk running down the back of my thighs, and glancing at Sally, I saw that she too had legs covered with cum and spunk – everyone at the House was certainly going to know what we had been up to! ...

The New Spring Line

The characters and situations in this story are a work of fiction. Permission to use the characters in this story has been given by their original creator, Andy Latex as noted in his blog Smooth Slick N Shiny. This story is meant as an ‘alternate reality’ of his fictional universe. continued from part 5 Part 6 William closely followed Bulldyke down the corridor. The anal plug moving inside him as he walked. He didn’t enjoy its presence, even though it was now easier to endure its intrusion in his rear. Well, maybe it was a bit pleasureable. He just felt so humiliated and ashamed for allowing this to happen to him. They took the lift up to the 30th floor. Bulldyke turned and placed her hand on his chest, gently pushing him to the back of the lift. Smiling she said “Display!”. Quickly William assumed the Display position. The doors to the lift opened and Bulldyke walked out. The doors then closed, and William was left alone. After several seconds he thought that Bulldyke was playing a joke on him. He considered pressing the button to open the doors, but then saw the camera looking down at him. He decided to stay as he was. ...

Be Careful What You wish For Online

I have been married for 15 years. My husband has a athletic body and average looks but is a high level businessman. I have a less athletic body but have always attracted men quickly with my figure. So, I discovered months ago that my husband was surfing the web on some fetish sites. One of the windows had not been closed, and I sat down to the computer and discovered his secret. It was a female domination site. I always knew that powerful men like to have a hot woman controlling them. I suspect that ALL men want a hot woman controlling them. lol ...

The House John Built

Chapter 1 – The Present – Part 1 She had arrived on time for once. He had told her tonight was special and to make herself beautiful. Well, he had told her how to make herself beautiful for him. He had told her which shoes, which dress, which underwear and how the hair and make up should be. It was what he liked her to be for him, a sophisticated slut. A prize to show off. She loved being that for him. ...

Asphyxiation

Scarlett thought she would be doing some modelling when she arrived at the isolated lakeside house. A truthfully beautiful part of the Oxfordshire and a perfect place for a shoot. With smooth blue water and endless trees making a very pretty picture. She had driven for a couple of hours in order to get here. It was miles away from anything and down a very hard to spot dirt road. Scarlett was just starting out in the world of modelling. But she clearly had the body and face for the job. Curves in all the right places and a healthy body. Long black hair and bright green eyes brought life to her face. This was her third modelling shoot and had come off the back of a long wait. Her first and second shoot had been with the same organisation and about a week apart and had gone very well. But some time had past since then. She was so thankful to be able to keep her dream going. As another couple of weeks without work would have put a stop to it and she would have to have found a normal way to make money. ...

My Summer Of Dares 13: A New Kind Of Torment

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 12: Embracing my Canine Transformation) Part 13: A New Kind Of Torment It was a forgone conclusion that I would be riding in that cage on the back of a truck on the way back to the summer house, but something had happened inside of me, a further mindless following of orders that felt quite natural. There was a point where I could have objected obviously, but I had chosen not to for reasons that it would be hard to explain rationally. I was the center of attention though, and a part of me I think liked taking that away from my pretty friends, although I should have known that there would be an obvious price to pay at some point for upstaging them so. ...

Summer at Pond Cove

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A few final surprises await Walter and Holly at Pond Cove. The saga comes to a close as Walter and Holly return to school… now as teachers. How they get their new teaching positions, who their principals will be, and where they will teach is all discovered in this final chapter of Summer at Pond Cove. ...

Jane's New Job

Unfortunately for Jane, she had been out of work for quite a while now, and she was beginning to get desperate to find a new job. One day while she was walking down the street she saw that a new job agency had opened its doors to customers. Now over the year or so that Jane had been out of work, she had tried almost every job agency within a few miles of her with little success. She smiled when she saw what this agency was advertising. ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part nine Part 10: Nun But The Best She is dressed, all in black and white rubber, as a nun. He is familiar with this motif in the fetish scene, the rubber nun, along with the nurse and the schoolgirl, and he has seen Emily in these two other roles. But for some reason seeing her as a rubber nun, no doubt a very naughty rubber nun, makes his mouth go dry. ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part eight Part 9: Just One More Stop It is still raining, which is fine, considering how they’re dressed. Emily is silent, as he passes his hand through the slit in her cape and grips hers. She’s still silently fuming, but now has to contend with the dildo doing all kinds of stimulating things to her. After a couple of minutes, he stops and turns her to face him, her back against a wall. They stare at each other for a few seconds. ...

Paul's Transformation to Paula

Paul McCord was 5’6" tall, 136 pounds with shoulder length hair. He had been teased his whole life and called sissy boy in school. Paul graduated from Bucks County Community College with an AA degree in computer programing and was top in his class. His Professor contacted on of the leading corporations in Philadelphia and explained how he was the brightest student she ever had and that he was a gifted programmer. After meeting with Paul, he was hired and told they would set up in his home a remote office that he would work from so he could handle even weekend or other emergencies. ...

Summer at Pond Cove

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Mistress Gloria decides to visit The Club. Walter and holly are taken to The After Hours Social Club where they participate in a couple of very interesting contests. This is a long story at over 9,000 words. The preparation in advance for the visit to the club involves some difficult, almost punishment, enemas, etc, but there is no scat play or anything like that. At the club walter is involved primarily in M/m sex. If any of that turns you off, you can catch the next chapter, Chapter 08, which will be, I hope, the last chapter of this saga. ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part five Part 6: An Unmasking Emily sees his car disappear, and returns to the living room, and laughs. Ruby is sipping her wine. “Well that could have been a bit embarrassing. Sorry it took so long, we had a great chat, you know, and Ruby, he misses you, he still feels very guilty. Yes, he was responsible for your near demise, and his too, but you two have to kiss and make up. I’ll leave it at that.” ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part six Part 7: The Full Equine Monty So he returns to the patio, a little sheepishly, fully covered in olive green rubber jodhpurs, hoodie, gloves and tight rubber mask. He gasps, he actually gasps as he sees her. He’s only been gone 5 minutes, but seeing her, so completely helpless in gleaming tan rubber and leather, how can she do this to him? She is not just calm but assured, under the mask he sees her grin. ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part seven Part 8: A Stunning Stallion Under Complete Control Everything is going very well. She is now sitting in the buggy and looking forward to the firm muscled buttocks jiggling under their rubber skin. The tail, Carol’s stunning blonde/grey hair, swishing, the hoof boots trotting along, not too fast though, nice and easy. The stallion, her lover, is doing well; she has hardly used the reins. They have been going now for perhaps an hour, walking at first, and then a very slow jog. Finely tuned, muscled thighs pump up and down, his head is held high by the collar and harness. He’s done well with the reins and bit, more obedient than she thought he might be. ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part four Part 5: And Emily Is Very Pleased Too Emily is awake, always an early riser, and already on her laptop, checking her emails, organising any appointments. Emily has always prided herself on understanding the human psyche, partly through her profession, where that psyche is often hidden under many layers. She thinks they hit it off very well during the first session. She watched them on the cctv after she had left them, how could they think she hadn’t thought of that? She hopes they did meet, and as she is thinking that very thought she sees a skype call coming in, and it’s from Carol. Oh, this could be interesting, thinks Emily, smiling. And suddenly, on the screen are two identical heads, well not heads but shimmering black rubber masks with eyeholes and, where the mouth should be, two very large rubber balls. She holds her breath for a second, but Emily has always been an expert in keeping her cool and adjusts immediately. ...

Bookstore Bound

My Master, ever the gentleman, held the car door open for me. I smiled at him as I turned to get out of the car. I made sure to spread my legs in a very unladylike manner, giving him a good peek up my short dress. He simply shook his head and took my arm. We made our way over to the entrance to the adult bookstore. A small bell jingled as we came in, making sure that everyone turned to look at us as we came in. The clicking of my high heels making me feel even more self-conscious. I tottered along on my 6" heels, feeling like everyone knew why I was there. Of course, it was pretty obvious what I was there for. I was dressed like a complete vinyl slut, in my black PVC mini dress and black patent thigh high boots. Fishnets stockings peeked out the tops of the boots, while the dress was so short, the garter tabs from my black PVC garter belt were quite visible. Not as visible were the red PVC corset and red PVC panties I had on. ...

Summer at Pond Cove

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A submissive caterpillar becomes an assertive butterfly. This is a very short chapter, but it did not fit with the previous chapter nor with the next. This is primarily a transition chapter and does not have much in the way of actual sex. It stands on its own, but makes a little more sense if you have read the previous chapters. ...

Sandra's Long Weekend

Authors note: I wrote this quickly the other week for someone who helped me overcome a problem in a story I was writing. So Sandra this is for you… And I think I know who you are.. lol If anyone wants me to carry it on please let me know. The small KLM Jet turned over the top of the city of Hull and as she looked out of the small window Sandra Smit was impressed by the size of the Humber Estuary, the sun was setting behind the Large Bridge and she thought how lovely it was. A bong on the intercom and the plane started to do the little auto corrects that the plane did as it honed in on the sensors at the end of runway made her tummy jump. It was already nervous due to the unusual situation she had placed herself in. Three quick bumps and they were down, the plane braking hard due to the shortness of the runway. This didn’t ease the slightly sick feeling in her tummy. ...

Summer at Pond Cove

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A new D/s pair drops in on the Mistresses & subs of Pond Cove. Walter tells of the events of the Fourth of July weekend at Pond Cove. This story stands on its own, but makes a little more sense if you have read the previous chapters. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Bound in Latex (Seven days a slave)

Janet sat stroking her latex covered body, she loved being tightly encased in her rubber clothes. Still admiring herself and relishing the feeling of the rubber she stretched out her pointed feet looking at the ballet boots she had learned to wear so quickly. Not that she had given herself much choice since she locked the first pair on leaving the key to the lock box in her closet at the far end of her gravel driveway knowing there was no way she could crawl there and back with her hands cuffed so closely together. Janet had spent twenty four hours learning how to walk in the towering heels before being able to retrieve the key and now wore them more than she didn’t. ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part three Part 4: An Idea And A First Shared Session Emily is not one for brainstorms, but this one she thinks might actually work. Ruby and Carol. She’s not one for pushing people together, she hates the idea of match-making, but well, she has a feeling about this. It takes Emily only a couple of weeks to work out a plan. She has two committed, wonderful women here, and they are both, very clearly, single. Perhaps a little lonely, and yet they have so much to give. She has never considered herself a cupid, quite the contrary, although she is a dom and takes care of business in the stables, how people lived their lives outside were their business, and she would never interfere in their private lives. At first sight perhaps these two women don’t have that much in common, except their visits to Emily of course. ...

The Detectives And The Dominatrix

Story continued from part two Part 3: Is This Heaven? Everything is black, but very calm, very quiet, there is no pain. He feels as if he’s floating. Who, what said that? Something wet is on his lips, he hears a voice, a familiar voice. Leave me alone, I’m comfortable like this. He feels a slap on his face, then another, really hard, and then a pump on his chest and then another, and air is pumped into him, sweet air. Stars are in front of his face, he coughs, wretches, coughs again, and rolls over on his side. Now the pain in his chest begins. He opens his eyes, where is he? ...

Permanent?

Mary and John had been together for almost a year, both had found early on that they shared a passion for bondage especially chastity and corsets. Mary had been wearing corsets since she was very young and had continued to wear them twenty four seven to this day. Chastity had been something she had found in her twenties and experimented with until she found the perfect whole body chastity suit that she wore on top of her corsets often for months at a time while the service held her keys. ...

In For The Long Haul

story continues from part two Part Three Here is the 3rd and final part of my bondage story “In For The Long Haul” This story may be reposted, provided it is unaltered and credited to me. Chapter 8 Now - Mistress Anna and Bob Mistress Anna gazed out at the crowd one more time before turning her attention back to Bob. “Ready, Bob?” “Yes, Mistress Anna,” he answered. Bob didn’t hesitate and his voice was steady and firm. ...

Summer at Pond Cove

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter settles into a routine as Mistress Gloria’s submissive Walter’s story continues. In this chapter, he tells of how Mistress Gloria punished him and holly for screwing around and not paying attention to their work. He also talks about a contest between the slaves which results in one of them being reduced to a bald, submissive, sex slave– the lowest you can be. ...

Sarah's Friend

story continued from part one Part Two Chapter 2 Amy woke slowly the next morning, gradually remembering the previous night. She smiled and rubbed herself against the mattress. It felt different and she reached downed between her legs to find out why. The feel of the warm metal where her clit should have been jolted her awake and she kicked off her sheets and sat up. The crazy thoughts that had aroused her as she woke must have been real, the chastity belt was certainly real and so was the lock to which she didn’t have the key. She adjusted it slightly around her waist, wow it was tight. She followed the chains that ran down her backside, over the pink silk underwear that she was now well and truly locked into. The chains connected to a steel plate that went between her legs, covering up everything that made her a woman, and led back up to the belt and to an empty keyhole at the front. She pulled the covers back over her body, naked other than for the chastity belt, and giggled as she buried her head into the big white pillows. She was wearing a chastity belt, oh my God, how cool, how exciting. Last night she’d also worn handcuffs, she’d been a prisoner! The thought excited her. Hey, she’d even had her head between a woman’s thighs and kissed a woman’s panties! Amy folded the pillow so that her head was wrapped inside and pretended that she was once again between Sarah’s legs. They had felt so good, so tight and restraining and yet so warm and sexy. Sarah had held her there for ages and even when she had released her grip it had only been to push Amy’s face deeper into her and then her thighs had closed again a moment later. Sarah’s smell still lingered on Amy’s face and hands. ‘Ha’, she thought as she felt the chastity belt, how ironic. She may have had her clit locked away, yet she couldn’t remember the last time she’d been this aroused. Amy’s smug feeling soon faded though, as she tried to stimulate herself further only to find that to be impossible. Shit, she was halfway there and was now desperate to reach orgasm, but the steel plate kept her vibrator and even her fingers at bay. Now she wanted the key. Amy sat on the edge of her bed and pulled her key ring from her bag, surely one of her keys must be close enough to open this damn lock. When that failed, she tried to wriggle out of the belt, but while her waist was small, the steel waist band was smaller. The steel device that she was locked inside was now taking on a whole different persona. Resigned to the fact that she and the belt were inseparable, Amy used her fingers as best she could before removing her panties with a pair of scissors and consoling herself with a hot shower. A few floors above in the same building, Sarah was also waking up and also remembering the night before. She put her hands between her own thighs and squeezed them together. Just like a pair of handcuffs she smiled as she pretended to struggle to free her hands. But this was just hands, having someone’s head in there had been much more thrilling, especially when it had been a cute woman who had kissed her clit. She then saw the teddy bear that an old boyfriend had bought her sitting on a shelf in the open wardrobe. Teddy wasn’t quite the same as the cute brunette from downstairs, but in Amy’s absence, he would have to do. Anyway it certainly wasn’t his first time at this. A few minutes later and Sarah was again under the blankets, but this time with the soft toy squeezed between her thighs. With help from Sarah’s hand, the soft toy was even good enough to rub his nose against her clit. ‘You have been sentenced to life imprisonment between my thighs’ she purred to herself, her emotions overriding any self conscious concern she might have about talking to a teddy bear. Once teddy had served his sentence, Sarah left it crushed and slightly damp beneath the sheets. As a parting gift, Sarah had even had the audacity to wrap the bear’s head up inside her now very used black panties. That was partly for the bear’s benefit, but it also made her feel better about the bastard of a guy that had given it to her. Sarah showered and dressed in black lace up boots, ripped blue jeans and a black and grey woollen jumper. She wore her brown hair down, beneath a grey brimmed hat that she knew suited her attractive face. She wasn’t sure why Amy liked to be dominated by her, but she was as sure as hell going to encourage it. It was almost 9am when Sarah walked down to reception. Amy was already there dressed as discretely as she could in thick white jumper and baggy yoga pants, her hair again in a pony tail and with perfect make up that was at odds with the casual look. They smiled at each other sheepishly. “Coffee?” Sarah suggested. “Sure! Assume this is OK?” Amy asked as she checked her outfit, making sure that nothing showed through. “You look good, no one will ever know our secret.” Sarah replied. “Do you have the key?” Amy asked, her hands going automatically to her waist and feeling the keyhole through her clothing. Sarah nodded, her hand touching the back pocket of her jeans that was discretely hidden from view under her jumper. Even in baggy clothes, Amy was an unusually attractive woman, although today her professional confidence had been replaced with a sort of jumpy excitement and a new habit of constantly touching between her legs. Plus a new found obsession with her dancer friend. “You know you’re a thief?” Sarah smiled as they walked out of the building and towards the cafe. “What do you mean ’thief’?” Amy asked. “Well I believe that chastity belt that you have hidden under your pants is actually mine.” Amy laughed. “Yes, but thanks to you, it and me are currently inseparable. I couldn’t really have left it behind.” “Well maybe you should have stayed at my flat last night.” Sarah spoke slowly and deliberately as they both imagined what that might mean. The friends sat next to each other, on the same side of a large table at the back of the cafe and talked. Amy kept looking down at Sarah’s lap and her well fitting ripped jeans. “What?” Sarah asked. “Just thinking about last night.” Amy replied as she reached down and adjusted her belt. “It’s just as well you’re all locked up you horny girl.” Sarah smiled. “Any chance of having the key? I only need it for a second.” Sarah crossed her legs and lowered the rim of her hat. She wasn’t even going to respond to the question. In her fantasy Amy would be wearing more restraints, not less. And in Sarah’s mind this fantasy was very real and very tempting. When they returned, Sarah suggested that they take a swim in the pool that was also in the basement of their building. Sarah took the lift up to her flat and slipped into a purple one piece swimsuit. She had just put denim shorts and a white t-shirt over the top when Amy arrived, still fully dressed and holding a pair of yellow bikini bottoms. “Chastity belts and bikinis don’t go.” she said, hands on hips as she dropped her bikini bottoms on the floor. “No I guess not.” Sarah said as she walked into her bedroom and pulled a key plus a pair of handcuffs from the pocket of her ripped jeans that were strewn across the bed. “You had the cuffs with you this morning?” Amy asked. “Aha, you never know when your wrists might need a little extra jewellery.” Sarah smiled. “Like now for example.” A tingle of excitement went down Sarah’s back as Amy followed her command and took off her jumper and pants and put her hands behind your back. Sarah loved this, a cute slave that would obey her completely. She cuffed her before starting to explore Amy’s body, naked other than for a skimpy bikini top that hugged her modest breasts and of course the locked chastity belt. Sarah had always been turned on by the idea of dominating someone, she knew that, but feeling this woman’s body up close and personal seemed to hold an increasing fascination. She ran a finger up Amy’s back and watched the goose bumps appeared. A second finger ran around her waist made Amy cry out in pleasure. Sarah slowly tucked the key to the cuffs into Amy’s bikini top, keeping her fingers inside longer than was necessary. She was even tempted to kiss her breast, but was unsure how Amy would react and was also unsure what that would mean for her own sexual direction. “You can have the cuff key.” Sarah offered as her hands continued to caress Amy’s naked, chain up body, she just didn’t want to stop. With her hands locked behind her back, Amy shook her breasts in an attempt to free the key, but the key remained squeezed in place. “Thanks Sarah, but that doesn’t help.” “Maybe you shouldn’t have worn such a tight bikini.” Sarah replied. “Not that I’m complaining.” Sarah worked her way down her slave’s body. “Cute ass, particularly when it’s all locked up inside a chastity belt.” Sarah started to reflect on her own words. Shit, she was starting to sound like a lesbian again, surely this was only a bondage thing. Very gently, she unlocked and removed the steel belt, using her hands to gently caress Amy’s waist which was slightly red from rubbing against the belt. Sarah knelt down and picked up Amy’s bikini bottoms and tenderly eased them up her long legs. This time Sarah couldn’t stop herself and after a couple of seconds admiring Amy’s tight little butt squeezed into the yellow bikini bottoms, she kissed her left butt cheek. The sensation made Amy cry out in delight. Sarah then kissed her right cheek before finally burying her face right into the yellow fabric. Amy cried out again, Sarah moaned quietly to herself. Worried about where all this was taking her, Sarah stood up and draped a cotton robe over Amy’s shoulders and led her down to the pool, which as usual was empty. Sarah rescued the key from inside Amy’s bikini top and unlocked the cuffs. Having regained her freedom for the first time in over twelve hours, Amy ran laughing over to the pool and jumped in. “Hey!” Sarah laughed as she dived in and within a few stokes caught up with her escapee. She put her arms around Amy and held on as Amy laughed and fought to get free. Exhausted and still not free, Amy turned around and they stood face to face in chest deep water in the middle of the pool. They were close to kissing, the thrill of their bondage games continuing to bring out their bi-sexual side. They looked at each other for another minute, but didn’t kiss, both too apprehensive about what that would mean. “Do you trust me to hold you under just for a moment?” Sarah asked, breaking the tangible silence. Amy lowered her head until her mouth was submerged and blew bubbles as she looked up at Sarah. Sarah grinned and pushed Amy’s head under water and took a step forward and opened her legs such that when Amy started to come back up, her neck fitted neatly between Sarah’s legs. Once there, Sarah closed her thighs, locking Amy’s head in place under water. Sarah looked down at the distorted image of the slim brunette. The fact that Amy had entrusted her with her life gave Sarah a thrill. It would have been all too easy to hold her underneath for the few minutes it would take to die. Not that she ever would and indeed Sarah only waited a few more moments before she let her go and Amy’s cute face came panting back to the surface. “A little bit longer this time?” Amy asked. The girls stayed in the pool for another half an hour. As Amy finally climbed the ladder to get out, she saw two bare feet standing above her. As she climbed she worked her way up the legs, to the tight purple swimsuit and finally to the long dark hair that had been towelled dry and now lay untidyly around Sarah’s stunning face. “Turn around.” Sarah order as soon as Amy’s bare feet with painted red nails reached the top. Amy obliged and felt her hands being lightly pulled behind her back and then tightly handcuffed. “You’re taking no chances.” Amy smiled as she turned back around to face her captor. “This is nothing, I’m thinking of shackling your ankles as well… with a very short chain.” Sarah purred as she brushed Amy’s hair back over her shoulders and out of her eyes. The words had the planned effect on Amy, who shivered slightly with excitement and then bit softly on to her lower lip as she wriggled against the cuffs. “Let’s go to the sauna next, I’ve notice it has a very useful feature.” Sarah explained as she led the way. The sauna was only small, with a single bench that ran the full length of the small room, constructed of thick pine slats on both the front and top. Sarah the lifted the slats that formed the top of the bench, which opened on hinges to reveal a small space beneath, effectively the inside of the bench. “Now I understand.” Amy smiled, “And I guess I go inside.” “I guess you do.” “And it locks with….?” Sarah turned around and tapped her own butt. Amy looked carefully at the way the purple swimsuit stretched over and around what was a very trim backside, but with particularly well developed glutes. ‘Yes, I guess that should do it’, Amy thought. Sarah unlocked the cuffs and Amy happily stepped inside the bench and lay down on more pine slats that formed the base of the bench. Once Amy was comfortable, Sarah lowered the top of the bench back down so that Amy’s small space was completely enclosed. Sarah then sat on the bench trapping Amy inside, the wooden structure creaking slightly under her weight. “It’s perfect, I can relax safe in the knowledge that you are going nowhere.” Sarah slid along to one end until she was sitting directly above Amy’s head as Amy tried to push up on the inside of the lid. After a minute of pushing and groans of effort from beneath her, Sarah closed her legs so that she could no longer see Amy. Sarah then lent back and closed her eyes with a smile on her face as the futile escape efforts continued to bang and puff underneath. “What are you doing down there?” Sarah asked eyes still closed. “Escaping.” Amy replied, hoping to get a reaction from the beautiful woman sitting on top of her. “No you’re not.” Sarah purred as she started her meditation exercises. Amy was a little disappointed and tried to push her fingers up between the small gaps in the wooden slats. She could just about reach through and touch the fabric of Sarah swimsuit but still there was no reaction. A drop of perspiration dropped from Sarah’s thighs and down on to Amy’s cheek. It felt nice and Amy moved her head slightly and waited. The next drop that fell landed in Amy’s open mouth. She closed both her mouth and her eyes and tried to taste the woman above. The next drop of moisture followed, it glistened on Sarah’s thigh, rolled down passed her crotch and again into Amy’s mouth. She may have been trapped in a box, but for once she did have access to her clit and vagina. As she slowly stroked herself, she realised that she wasn’t dreaming of her guy, or indeed any guy, but of Sarah. Amy had been as quiet as possible, although with Sarah meditating or maybe even asleep above her, it hardly mattered. But Amy was now starting to get frustrated. She could see Sarah’s body through the slats but was unable to touch it or do anything else to it. Although the thought would have been crazy a couple of days ago, Amy was now totally into Sarah and her body. Not girl’s bodies generally she kept telling herself, just Sarah’s. This was just a one off experiment with girls, everyone should try everything once, shouldn’t they? It was over an hour later when Sarah freed her, although the word ‘free’ should be interpreted loosely as after opening the box, Sarah had immediately handcuffed her and led her back into the woman’s changing room and after the briefest of showers had put her back inside a locker. Sarah closed the locker door and stood with her butt resting against it, holding it closed. She could feel Amy pushing trying to get out, but the force exerted by Sarah’s body was enough to hold Amy inside. Although after finally deciding that she wanted to shower, Sarah simply turned the locker key and left. Inside, Amy just as frustrated and just as desperate to explore further her brief lesbian ’thing’. As she showered Sarah was having similar thoughts. This thing with Amy was turning her on so badly, she could barely stop touching herself. Even then, she was massaging herself with the locker key. ‘Fuck it’ she thought, why shouldn’t she have a bottle of wine and spend the rest of the day with Amy. She doubted that Amy would object. “Let’s go back to my place.” Sarah said as she unlocked the locker and the coin clattered into the tray. Sarah helped Amy out and slowly relocked the empty locker and tucked the key inside her swimsuit. This was mainly for Amy’s benefit, but Sarah also enjoyed hearing the lock mechanism slide shut just one more time. “Can you keep me locked up until morning?” Amy asked hesitantly as she bit on her lip. “Even if I ask to be let go?” “Sure.” Sarah smiled. “But shouldn’t we have a safe word?” “Can’t I completely waive my rights to freedom now?” “And I can do anything to you?” Sarah checked. Both women were now struggling to control their emotions and with Sarah’s face only inches away, they again had to defy the urge to kiss. Sarah managed to distract herself by putting on her denim shorts and t-shirt over her still damp swimsuit and wrapping the white robe around Amy. Then checking that the corridor was clear, Sarah led the handcuffed bikini girl back to her flat. By the time they were inside and Sarah had locked the door behind them, the moisture from Sarah’s swimsuit was seeping through the butt of her denim shorts. As she felt her butt to check how wet she was, Amy turned around and was rattling her cuffs in the hope that they would be unlocked. “No, no sweetie, not until you are safety back in chastity.” Sarah was adamant and Amy was in no position to argue. Sarah knelt down and again couldn’t resist kissing Amy’s yellow bikini clad butt. “It’s not fair, I haven’t got to kiss your butt.” Amy complained as she turned around. “Hey, disobedience from my slave?” Sarah joked as she stood up straight to make the most of her couple of inches of height advantage and looked into Amy’s big brown eyes. “Just saying…” “Trust me sweetie, you will be well acquainted with my ‘butt’ before morning. But now I’m going to seal you up.” Amy’s heart beat was back up to crazy levels as Sarah encircled her waist once more with the steel chastity belt. As Sarah pulled it up between her legs she let out an audible moan. And as the lock clicked shut she breathed ‘oh my God’. “Any dissent from you now?” Sarah asked as she waved the keys in front of the cuffed and chastised woman. “No mistress.” “Mistress, I like it.” Sarah replied, the rush of having free rein over this cute woman for the whole night already making her giddy even before she considered all the things she could do to her prey. Sarah opened her cupboard and brought out a small bike lock, a cable lock covered in red plastic. Not particularly high security, but adequate for her purposes. She looped the lock round Amy’s neck where it hung harmlessly, but Amy knew that she was only a click away from losing what little freedom she still had. “Where oh where to lock you?” Sarah smiled, holding the lock in one hand. After a moment’s thought, Sarah sat down on the edge of her bed with her legs apart and ordered Amy to kneel on the floor in front of her. Amy complied and inched forward until her head was between Sarah’s thighs. Sarah then looped the open end of the bike lock around the crotch of her short denim shorts before locking it shut. “Chained to the crotch of my shorts, that should keep you out of mischief.” Sarah said. Amy tried to pull away but was it was clear that there was no way to separate her neck from Sarah’s denim shorts. Amy’s attempts to reach up and unbutton Sarah’s shorts with her mouth only resulted in her getting a gentle slap on her cheek ...

Sarah's Friend

Chapter One Amy had the perfect figure for a model, her slim shoulders curved into a tiny waist and then out over the cutest of hips and down into long slim legs. Yet she looked on jealously at the only other person in the gym. Sarah was sitting on the leg press where her strong athletic legs were moving almost half the stack of weights. Like Amy, the woman was in her early thirties and like Amy the woman had long brown hair in a ponytail. Amy observed the woman discretely, her white trainers with hidden socks leading up to muscular legs and on to an athlete’s butt. Her thighs in particular were from a Greek goddess, tanned and chiselled and flexing effortlessly with the weight. Amy was lost in thought as her eyes worked their way up the woman’s body. Short pink gym short and a fitted white gym top, with every muscle on the way toned to perfection. The woman finished her set, towelled down the machine and walked out of the gym. The gym was in the basement of their apartment block. It was only small, but was free to use and usually empty. Those who did use it were often corporate types, like Amy, who just dabbled with a few machines. Sarah was different, she was a dancer, she had the body Amy had always wanted, the natural team captain, the mesomorph, the sexy strong female form. Sexy? Surely Amy didn’t really think that, she was straight. Maybe she could just appreciate the athletic female form. She stood there trying to reassure herself that she didn’t fancy girls. But with Sarah gone, Amy was alone in the gym. She walked slowly over to the leg press and touched the padded seat that Sarah had used. It was still warm, not surprising given those thighs Amy thought. With no one in sight, she knelt down and touched her cheek against the warm black padded seat. This was crazy, she didn’t go with girls, but still it felt nice. She closed her eyes and breathed in for just a moment. When Sarah returned a few minutes later Amy was lying on her back with her arms stretched up and over her head. She sneaked another glimpse of the Greek goddess and then, with the picture of the woman in her mind, closed her eyes and stretched. “What?” Amy cried as she opened her eyes in an attempt to keep up with reality. Sarah was kneeling down so that she was sitting on top of Amy’s outstretched arms, with her thighs running down either side of Amy’s bewildered face. The top of Amy’s head was pushed up against the crotch of Sarah’s gym shorts. Amy’s legs thrashed around with little effect, as her arms were completely immobilise under Sarah butt. “What did it smell like?” Sarah asked. “What?” Amy cried. “The leg press seat?” Shit! The woman must have seen her, Amy was completely embarrassed. Too embarrassed to look straight up into the woman’s eyes, Amy had to look sideways at the woman’s thighs which towered up above her head. They looked enormous and incredibly strong. Amy’s slim body struggled pathetically beneath her. Sarah stated to bring her thighs together, moving closer to Amy’s head. The smaller woman started to panic as the thighs closed in on her. Amy’s heart was close to exploding as she turned her head so that her lips were touching Sarah’s inner thigh. She was about to kiss it, but stopped at the last moment. What was happening? Surely she wasn’t interested in women? At that moment someone walked down the corridor and past the open gym door. Sarah jumped up, releasing Amy who took the opportunity to jump up and run for the open door. She ran back to her apartment in a state of aroused terror and collapsed on the bed. Amy couldn’t sleep that night as fantasies ran wild through her mind. She had received a call from her new boyfriend, but had not even bothered to reply, she just wasn’t interested. She couldn’t decide whether it had been the sexy woman or the fact that she had been restrained that had turned her on so wildly. She hadn’t thought of herself as either bi or into bondage, obviously she was into at least one of them. ‘I was completely helpless’ she kept saying to herself, the words rebuilding her excitement. She put her head between her own thighs and squeezed. It wasn’t the same, but it did help her relive some of the earlier excitement. With her head still in place, she tightened a belt around her thighs and closed her eyes. At the same time the next day, Amy returned to the gym, lay down on the mat and waited until for the woman to return. This time Sarah was wearing small orange gym shorts and fitted white gym top. “Stretching again?” Sarah asked, as she walked over to Amy. “Hi again.” Amy stuttered. Sarah looked down at the slim brunette who was wearing the sexiest of gym kit and who was lying in exactly the same place as the previous day. Yesterday Sarah had been genuinely annoyed when she saw the woman put her face where her own butt had been just seconds earlier. She’d decided to sit on her, pin her to the floor to humiliate her, to confront the kinky woman with no chance of her escaping. She’d sat on boyfriends before and even they had been hard pressed to escape her. But strangely that simple act had turned her on. Unlike most women, Sarah liked her own body and it felt sexy to use it against another woman. The fact that the other woman had felt the same had only doubled the effect. “You liked what I did to you yesterday, didn’t you?” “Why do you say that?” Amy replied as she blushed. “Because if you hadn’t you wouldn’t be lying on the floor where I could so easily sit on you again.” Amy’s facial expressions and deep breathing were giving away her feelings. “I just want to stretch.” Amy replied nervously. “Fine, I just want to work out on this bench.” Amy didn’t answer, but swallowed with nervous excitement twitching through her face as Sarah pulled the gym bench across the floor and positioned it so that the legs were either side of Amy neck, with the support bar connecting the two legs resting above her throat. With Amy head directly underneath the end of the bench, Sarah sat down on top. “Now you can stretch and I can work out.” Sarah said as she sat there and looked down at her prey. Amy tried to wriggle free and then when she couldn’t, used all of her limited strength to push up against the weight of Sarah and the bench. She then smiled when she realised she was trapped. Sarah watched the scene in the reflection from the large mirror, admiring both her own body and the attractive woman struggling beneath. “You’re kind of kinky.” Sarah concluded as she sat completely motionless on the bench. “And you aren’t?” Amy replied, a slight smile on her face. “I didn’t say that.” Sarah purred. They talked for a few minutes sharing names and other pleasantries. As they spoke Sarah opened her legs wider as she watched Amy’s body move beneath her. Amy had the slim lithe body that Sarah had wanted as a teenager, although the limited strength of such a physique was now evident, Amy had no hope of getting out from underneath the bench. Sarah didn’t like being out of control, although judging by the slow rhythmic movements beneath her, it wasn’t a trait shared by Amy. With Amy’s head out of sight, Sarah placed her hands on the front of her own shorts and gently massaged. Fuck, this was the sexiest she’d felt for a long time. “Come with me.” Sarah said, finally standing up and lifting the bench. She helped Amy to her feet and positioned her hands behind her back and used one hand to grips both of Amy’s thumbs, creating an effective handcuff. She then grabbed her bag and led Amy out of the gym and into the women’s showers where there was a small bank of lockers. While still restraining Amy’s hands, Sarah dug her spare hand into her bag looking for money for the coin operated locker. “Oh, I need two hands for this,” Sarah complained as she pushed Amy down on to her knees, “so you can go in here.” she continued as she pushed Amy’s head between her legs. Sarah closed her thighs and then released Amy’s thumbs. Amy immediately reached for the thighs that wrapped around her head and tried to pull them apart. When that failed, she simply caressed them and then reached up to the orange shorts just above her and felt the shape of the woman’s butt “Think you can escape?” Sarah purred as the situation only added to her arousal. “Do you think I want to? “I don’t think you do.” Sarah replied, her pleasure building by the moment. Sarah had now found a coin for the locker and not being able to wait a moment longer, opened her legs and pushed Amy backwards into the waiting steel box. “Just for a moment, I promise.” Amy was smiling with excitement as Sarah closed the locker and turned the key. Inside all went dark and silent, other than the sound of the coin dropping into the locking mechanism. Amy listened to the clicks as the key was removed. Sarah dropped the key into her pocket and then ran to the shower. She turned on the water and stripped off her gym kit. She stepped into the hot water and touched herself, finishing off what Amy had so effectively started, the sound of the water hopefully covering any inadvertent moans. With wet hair and only a towel wrapped around her, Sarah fished through her discarded gym kit for the key, although having found it she put it down on the bench and started to dry her hair. Why should she rush, there was no way Amy was getting out. “Was that fun?” Sarah asked when she eventually opened the locker. “I guess.” Amy was embarrassed to admit what a rush it had been to be locked up. “Really fun?” Sarah asked looking down at Amy’s crotch. “Maybe if you gave me more time.” she smiled coyly. Sarah smiled suggestively as she picked up the coin that had dropped out of the lock and into the tray below. “Another ride?” she asked as she slotted the coin back into the lock. Amy nodded. “Enjoy then.” Sarah purred as she slowly closed the door, turned the key and continued to dry her naked body. ...

Sarah's Friend

story continued from part two Part Three Chapter 4 Amy walked out of the bathroom, her wet hair held up in a ponytail behind her model face. Her model legs looked longer than ever in the short white negligee. The once professional brunette had composed herself a little, but the crotch chain was still sending waves of pleasure through her, pleasure that she was totally unable to stop. Sarah opened the second bottle of wine and poured two large glasses and took them to the table. With very few inhibitions left, Sarah peered closely into Amy’s classically attractive brown eyes. They were wide and dilated and seemed to have a loving and devoted look that she’d never experienced from a guy. “How’s the chain?” “She’s fine, thanks.” Amy replied as she again touched herself and sighed with pleasure. Amy’s legs were fidgeting madly in an attempt to reduce the stimulation on her clit and the short negligee did little to hide the silver chain that was now glimmering from the moisture in Amy’s damp crotch. “Maybe I’m a little jealous of that chain.” Sarah smiled. “Maybe you and her should swap places.” “Maybe…” Amy looked up to see Sarah running her tongue across her lips. “You know you keep referring to the chain as a ‘her’.” Sarah observed. “Do I?” Amy fell to her knees and climaxed again before lying down on the white rug in the middle of the living room. Her eyes were closed and her long brown hair fanned out all around. She soon realised her mistake, though, as Sarah walked over and stood on Amy’s hair, with one high heeled shoe on either side of her head. Amy looked up into the darkest recesses of Sarah’s dress and sighed. “Well, if you will lie on the floor beneath me,..” Sarah smiled. Amy tried to pull her hair out from beneath Sarah’s shoes, but was soon distracted as she admired the elegant black high heels. The straps circled Sarah’s ankles twice, reaching halfway up Sarah’s calves before being secured by silver buckles. She would have to borrow these. “Need some scissors honey?” Sarah teased. Amy remembered where she was and struggled again to get free. But again she stopped and touched the leather that smelt so sexy at such close quarters. While still standing on Amy’s hair, Sarah picked up the chastity belt. “Deal?” She asked as she held the belt in one hand and her keys in the other. Amy nodded. Sarah crouched down above Amy’s face with her dress forming a small tent around Amy’s head. In this position, Sarah reached forward and unlocked the chain around Amy’s tiny waist and pulled it clear from her crotch. Amy then lifted her hips so that Sarah could slide the chastity belt around her waist. Amy had always felt the need to control situations and whenever possible used her looks and her position to intimidate people. But with Sarah that wasn’t possible. Sarah was equally attractive and her professional position meant nothing while she was locked inside Sarah’s apartment. Sarah was leading her into a whole new world and being subservient to her felt wonderful. Amy felt the cool steel of the chastity belt around her waist and then up between her legs. She felt it pull tight around her and finally lock into place. Sarah walked over and sat on one of the kitchen stools and sipped her wine. Amy smiled slightly self consciously as she followed and hopped up on to the other bar stool. “I can’t believe what we’re doing.” Amy breathed “You like it?” “Fuck yeah”. “You know you’re still my prisoner.” Just the look in Sarah’s eyes was more than enough to enslave Amy, but Amy remained hopeful that Sarah would take no chances with her captive. “You want me to handcuff you again don’t you?” “No!” Amy was a little cross that Sarah could read her so easily. “Look at your hands.” Amy looked down and saw that she had subconsciously positioned her hands with her wrists together. Embarrassed, she quickly moved them apart. Sarah smiled at her guest’s reaction and led Amy back over to her bed and handcuffed her hands behind her back. “Now you have no way to protect those beautiful lips.” Sarah purred. She moved closer to Amy’s slim face with its high cheek bones and slightly upturned nose. Amy’s lips were already slightly parted and glistened from red lip gloss. To Sarah, passionately kissing Amy on the lips seemed more intimate and more taboo, than kissing her clit. Down between her legs things could be anonymous. Kissing on the lips was personal. She was looking into Amy’s big dark eyes and therefore into her soul. She was kissing a real person, a real woman. Amy was also a woman who was helplessly chained up and who both physically and mentally had no possible hope of escaping from Sarah that night. Their lips touched and Sarah slipped her tongue in a little further. The feeling made them both jump. They started again and this time both tongues began to explore. With their inhibitions fully breached, they kissed passionately for next ten minutes. Amy’s hands were being squeezed beneath her own butt and the ratchets of the cuffs had tightened further and yet she barely noticed. Sarah’s lips then started to work their way down Amy’s body, her neck and then her breasts. Amy’s pert nipples were very erect and Sarah enjoyed slipping them in and out of her mouth. She continued down to Amy’s waist and then hit the steel of the chastity belt and placed her face against the steel. The steel was now as warm as the contents locked inside. “Unlock me please!” Amy panted. “It’s all about you.” Sarah joked. “What?” “Why isn’t your head inside my dress?” “What?” “That’s what I want!” Amy showed amazing agility for someone in tight handcuffs and with seconds she was inside Sarah’s dress and her mouth had even breached Sarah’s black panties. “I knew I liked you.” Sarah smiled as she pulled her dress down so that it fully enclosed Amy’s head. “If only I had a needle and cotton.” Sarah purred as she rolled on to her back and opened her legs. “Huh?” Amy’s eyes peeked out from inside the dress. “Then I could sew up my dress with you inside.” Amy looked out again and smiled. “Then there’d be no more peeking!” Sarah laughed as she flicked her dress back over Amy’s face. It was now midnight and both women were drunk, spent and exhausted. Having a cute brunette who would go down on her to order was almost too good to be true. Sarah knew that she needed some time out if they were to make it through the night. But timeout seemed impossible with her new toy. Plus she had another little dominant fantasy that she just had to try. Amy still had her head between Sarah’s legs and was watching the goose bumps as she ran her lips around Sarah’s crotch. She knew that she had no control over what happened next and was enjoying an almost childlike lack of responsibility. Unable to take any more stimulation, Sarah released Amy’s head and pulled away. She returned a few seconds later with a large hard shelled suitcase. “Time out, babe.” Sarah said as she pulled open the large lid. As usual Amy didn’t object and instead eased herself off the bed and down on to the floor where she sat obediently by Sarah’s feet. “You won’t fit inside with your hands cuffed behind you.” Sarah thought out loud. “I’ll have to take them off.” “I might escape.” “Amy. You won’t.” “You never know…” They watched each other intently for a few moments enjoying the challenge. Sarah then knelt down with her legs apart as she thought through what would be the most inescapable way to do this. “Your head between my legs!” Sarah announced. Amy edged further towards where Sarah’s was kneeling, but she was out to tease her captor and with her head only part of the way through, stopped and kissed Sarah’s thighs. “All the way inside sweetheart!” “Or what?” “Or the cuffs don’t come off.” Amy slowly complied and was soon kissing the back of Sarah’s open thighs. Then without warning, Sarah snapped her thighs together around her neck. Amy took a quick intake of breath and then laughed. Sarah leaned forward and examined the cuffs that she had locked tightly around Amy’s ever so slim wrists. The heavy steel was infinitely stronger than the delicate bones that they encircled and had inevitably started to rub against Amy’s smooth skin. The restraints forced Amy’s perfectly balanced figure into an awkward position, completely immobilising her arms. Yet Amy had delighted in being locked up and at that moment would have happily worn the cuffs forever. Sarah slipped the key into one cuff, before rolling Amy over on to her side and re-cuffing her wrists in front. It took less than ten seconds during which time Amy had struggled to get her head free, only to find that Sarah’s thighs held her even more tightly. “Was that my chance?” Amy panted. “Yep and now you have another thing to contend with.” Sarah was still kneeling with Amy’s neck still between her thighs. With Amy lying on her back, Sarah started to sit back on her haunches. Little by little building the pressure. “Have you’ve seen what those car crushers can do.” Sarah smiled as she went down further. Amy was laughing madly as she tried to stop her head going the same way. It didn’t work and her head was soon crunched between Sarah’s legs and butt. Every muscle in Sarah’s lower body was now tensing with the same objective. Sarah reached forward and ran her nails around Amy’s waist. Amy shrieked with laughter and, still unable to see, tried desperately to stop Sarah’s teasing fingers. Amy was half laughing and half crying when Sarah finally released her. Amy climbed into the open suitcase and curled up on the blanket that Sarah had placed inside. “You locking me in here?” Amy asked excitedly. “Well I’m about to lock it up… so if you’re inside at the time.” “Can you come in with me?” “Don’t tempt me.” Amy seemed to be beyond making any rational decisions, with the alcohol and sexual excitement giving her a breathless, dazed look. She looked up at Sarah’s face and her greenish brown eyes which seemed to be constantly smiling. This woman was about to lock her up in a tiny space from where she would never be able to escape. If those big greenish brown eyes chose never to release her she would die in the case, but yet she wasn’t in the least bit scared. Sarah was now standing and from Amy viewpoint her long legs seemed to go up forever. Then one leg easily flipped closed the lid. Amy felt safe and snug inside, a feeling that became even stronger when she felt Sarah sit on the lid. She watched the zips move until they were touching each other and waiting eagerly for Sarah to padlock them together. She hoped she would. On top of the suitcase, Sarah took a four dial combination padlock and didn’t look as she reset the code to a new random number. She placed the padlock down on the lid, between her open legs and used her phone to take a photo of the combination. She then used an app to time delay the photo for an hour. This way she couldn’t see the photo until the time was up. Sarah was confident that there was enough ventilation, but was still slightly apprehensive as she threaded the padlock in place and spun the four dials between her fingers. Only a couple of turns, but she knew there was no way back. “Am I locked in?” Amy asked innocently, her fingers playing with the zip from the inside. Having checked that Amy was comfortable, Sarah took yet another shower. When she returned, her bedroom seemed very quiet with no sound coming from inside the suitcase. The combination padlock hung there innocently, unfortunately neither of the women knew the number. Now completely naked, Sarah knelt down and tried the lock. ‘Fuck’, she really wanted Amy again and she knelt down crossed legged with her legs open wide as she ran through some possible combinations. “Fuck!” She hit the combination lock with her hand, grabbed her phone and opened the time delay app. 46 minutes to go. Fuck! Sarah stood the suitcase up and sat on top with one leg either side. She sat with her vibrator in one hand and her phone in the other and waited. Inside the suitcase Amy could hear Sarah’s moans of pleasure and her own cuffed hands were desperately trying to achieve the same. Her fingertips pushed frantically under the edges of the steel plate that sealed her clit. She could almost reach. She listened and felt the suitcase shudder as Sarah climaxed again. The chastity belt had beaten her, but her imagination could still enjoy what she knew was happening just above. Finally the padlock combination flashed up on Sarah’s phone and within seconds Sarah was spinning the dials and seconds later the suitcase was open. Abstinence had only increased their feelings and they were kissing even before Amy had climbed out of the suitcase. With their tongues touching, Sarah felt for the chastity belt’s keyhole and slipped the key inside. During the next two hours they used the vibrator and their fingers and tongues on each other. Halfway through, Sarah had even unlocked Amy’s handcuffs, but only so they could enjoy each other in a certain intimate position. They were now lying with their arms around each other already almost asleep. Sarah playfully wrapped one of her legs around Amy’s body in a sleepy attempt to secure her. After all, she had promised that Amy’s would be her prisoner all night and it was only 4am. Her mind went back to something she’d seen at a party, an idea for which Sarah had her own twist. Completely naked, Sarah searched her kitchen for a small tube of superglue. When she returned, Amy was sitting on the edge of the bed with her un-cuffed hands held up in front of her. “I’m free!” She said in a blatant challenge to Sarah’s promise. “On your back girl!” Sarah replied as she pushed her down and sat stride her naked body. As always, Amy had kept her arms down by her sides so that they would be trapped beneath Sarah’s thighs as she sat astride her. Helpless pinned, Amy just giggled. Sarah pulled Amy’s long dark hair back into a ponytail before removing the top of the superglue. Amy’s big eyes watched her carefully. Their lovely brown colour and long lashes would soon be looking at only one thing. As always, Amy eyes showed complete trust. Very carefully, Sarah placed two small drops of glue on each side of Amy’s forehead and then two more on each of her cheeks. After screwing the lid back on tightly, Sarah lay down on her front on the bed. “Now put your face in here.” Sarah instructed as she tapped her naked butt. “Won’t we get stuck together?” “Maybe.” Amy thought back to when they first met in the gym, even back then she had been obsessed with Sarah’s strong fit body and that certainly included her pert round butt. She was no longer tired and again giggling like a schoolgirl at the prospect of what would happen next. She positioned herself carefully and pushed her face into the lower part of Sarah’s butt. Her nose was deep between Sarah’s cheeks and her long lashes brushed against Sarah’s skin with every blink. “How long will it take?” Amy asked. “Oh, it’s already done.” Sarah was as tired as she’d ever been. She lay motionless on her side enjoying Amy’s touch and the way Amy was worshipping her butt. The best part was that there no need to wake early in the morning, Amy would still be down there worshipping her when she woke. The brunette had no choice about that. Only when Sarah was ready would they shower while still bonded together. A long shower followed by patient use of nail polish remover. With any luck they might be unstuck by lunchtime. Amy’s muffled giggling filtered out from deep inside Sarah’s butt. She carefully tried to pull away but the glue had long since bonded their skin together. Her face and Sarah’s butt were now one. Amy knew that Sarah was already asleep from the small twitches that ran through Sarah’s body. Sarah gently broke wind, the force of which Amy could feel against her face. Even that smelt sweet. ‘I’m bi-sexual’ Amy whispered proudly, her words fittingly muffled by Sarah’s butt. Amy pushed both of her hands between Sarah’s closed thighs and as she did, Sarah’s thighs seemed to tighten around them. Perfect, they would be her handcuffs tonight. ...

In For The Long Haul

story continues from part one Part Two Chapter 4 Now - Scene Party Club Yearn was a group of like minded enthusiasts rather than a physical space. They munched, met, partied, or scened at various locations around town. Such was the life of a kink club in a small American city. Membership waxed and waned, depending on squabbles, drama, and the myriad other issues that beset any group of strong willed folks determined to have it their way. ...

I Had A Ball, I Was The Ball

True story with bondage, first submission to another woman, some bdsm, consensual Not too long ago at a ladies night party in Ybor City (Tampa) I met Dottie. She was with another woman (Sandy) and I was sitting at the bar next to them. After my drink was served (water with lemon) Dottie turned to me and asked if I always drank the hard stuff. Laughing, I told her I would have asked for it “neat” but I was driving. ...

Morning Chores

Jim’s room had no windows. It was a small room with naked walls, and a cold, hard floor. Jim had been awake for a while now, though he could never be certain how long it had really been. The only light emanated from the small gap under the only door and to Jim’s eyes, it was bright, almost blinding. It made him very nearly certain that it was daytime already. ...

Desires

Lisa sits on the edge of the bed, her shoulders aching but feeling much better than yesterday and due to the mild pain relievers she had been given she can hold her thin arms in front of herself now without crying. Her pale hand slips slowly up to her breast gently massaging it as she notices the perfect dome shape it had been forced to take. She plays with the nipple that had not been touched in such a long time she had almost forgotten the pleasure she used to get from it. Her other hand slides towards her crotch feeling the latex of the panty/girdle she has been squeezed into to help her body cope with the sudden release of pressure and to aid with its added support. Lisa grunts weakly through her mouth that is hanging open because the muscles have been stretched for so long she cannot close it without severe pain. ...

The Penalty Box

Part 1 Alexandra applauded, almost giddy over the last minute goal, as the conquering hero skated in her direction. She stood up and waved from behind the plexiglass barricade that separated her front row seat from the action on the ice. Suddenly, Alexandra winced as number 23 leaned back sharply, sending a wave of ice crystals pelting against the clear shield in front of her. Looking around in embarrassment, Alexandra saw that most, if not all of the people in the sparsely populated stadium, had not noticed the blatant display of bravado. She turned back to the ice just in time to see the devilish grin that had melted her heart on so many occasions. But this time, Alexandra made a mental note of this incident, filling it away even as she went back to cheering for her boyfriend. ...

How Long?

Lisa grunts as she feels the first strap being tightened on her new gag. She had assisted in designing it but was not allowed to see the end result of their hard work. She knows like the arm sleeve she has been wearing for the last three weeks that whatever length of time that is on the little piece of paper she had drawn out of the bowl is how long she will have to endure the new gag. Lisa’s arms twist inside the tight arm binder as the second strap is tightened, the feelings she experiences as her head is clamped tighter are mixed. She loves being gagged the feeling of being unable to communicate excites her immensely but her minds is screaming “Stop this now!” It’s the same internal debate she has with herself every time she agrees, begs, for long term bondage. Lisa knows she will have a certain amount of pain as the days wear on but she also knows she will have more of the frustratingly blissful days of helplessness to compensate her. ...

Summer at Pond Cove

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter checks in with his mother and gets a real surprise In this chapter, weird worm and holly are sent across the pond so that Walter can make his daily “check in” call to his mother. They are also supposed to bring kayaks back to the girls’ cabin for use there. Mistress Gloria warns them not to waste time, but of course, events make them late and they face punishment. This brings up an interesting problem for Mistress Gloria. How do you punish a pain slut? The chapter ends with her novel approach to that problem. ...

The Photo Shoot

I had always wanted to try a photo shoot. Of course, models do it and even nowadays, women were doing those boudoir shoots as well as just about anything else. And, of course, there is also the pin up shoots. Of course, the key component of those things is the fact that it is women who are being photographed, not guys like me. Oh, I have the wardrobe and all, I would guess, but the ability to get the desired results, well, hard to find someone willing to do that, take a guy like me and make me not only look like a sexy woman but then also get the poses… Or at least so I thought… Of course, sometimes you get more than you bargain for and, well, other times you wish you were, well, prepared for the outcome… ...

Color Me Exhausted

Paul moved back to Tampa from the west coast about two months ago so when he called to ask if I wanted to go to the movies and dinner I happily said yes. I hadn’t seen him in over a year so I was looking forward to our date. He is one of the very few people I trust enough to tie me up and I always have a very good time when I see him. ...

Good Things Come to Those Who Wait

Story continues from part one Part Two Day in the Dungeon Master untied us and had us put on our cuffs on our wrist’s and ankle’s. Master dealt with Kim first. “Hand’s behind your back”. “Yes master” said Kim softly. Master grabbed her wrists and locked a small padlock through the D-ring’s in her cuffs. He knelt down and locked a 12"chain between her ankle cuffs and then buckled her ballgag into her mouth. He clipped the lead to her collar and Kim was ready for her journey. ...

Slave No More?

Lucy had let her sexual desires control her life for since she had been a teenager, it had ruined high school and college forcing her to bounce from relationship to relationship. Three years ago she got involved with very dominant woman that used Lucy’s sexual needs to control her literally making Lucy her personal slave. Lucy was so involved it took her over a year before she figured out the woman had no intentions in helping sate Lucy’s desires. She only wanted to increase her needs and frustrate her even more to get her to do what she wanted. By the time Lucy figured out what was happening she had been placed into so many steel restraints she couldn’t leave even if she had the chance. ...

Good Things Come to Those Who Wait

Part One Becoming a Bondage Model Hi Jamielee here and this is how i became a bondage model. My husband hated his job and one night in bed i jokingly suggested he could become a bondage photographer as he could combine his passion and get paid for it. Now when i suggested this i thought i would get the job as the model. How wrong i was. My man decided to get in aspiring models as he wanted to keep private and business apart. I was furious and thought what an asshole it was my idea in the first place and he gets in some tarts to be his models. Well for weeks i was “too tired” for any playtime when he got home and it was meant to be his punishment but all i did was punish myself and get myself all worked up. So a few months down the line and some very large pay checks and my persistent complaining about the fact that i loved bondage as much as i loved him but i wasn’t good enough to be his model, the tension had grown to boiling point. No intimacy tends to do that. My husband had been very busy the last week or so and his phone hadn’t stopped going. Friday morning i heard the door bang shut waking me up. My husband had left for work. I got up and slipped on my robe and went downstairs to make a cuppa and noticed a large box with a note on top. ...

Summer at Pond Cove

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = An awkward young man meets his summer neighbors at Pond Cove. Walter has just finished college and is spending one last summer taking care of his weird uncle’s cabin located on Pond Cove, a secluded area surrounded by a government nature preserve. All of the other owners, except one, have been bought out by the government which wants to turn Pond Cove into a frog sanctuary. Walter meets his neighbors for the summer– six sorority sisters who are spending one last summer together. ...

Summer at Pond Cove

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Walter gets to better know his summer neighbors at Pond Cove. In Chapter One, Walter met his summer neighbors at Pond Cove, a secluded area surrounded by a government nature preserve. By the end of the day, he had lost his clothes, his pride, and his virginity. In Chapter Two, Walter continues telling the story of his Summer at Pond Cove. He finds out for certain that he is a pain slut, and is officially given the name of “weird worm” at the feet of his new Mistress… Mistress Gloria. ...

Bob

I’d worked with Bob for nearly a year. We ran heavy equipment, excavating for new construction, roadways, anything involving moving a lot of earth. Bob was short, maybe five-foot-seven and kind of slightly built. Bob was definitely one of the guys though; loud, sexist, foul-mouthed and always on time with a filthy joke or observation. Bob loved girls and could spot something wiggling along in a pair of yoga pants a mile away. ...

Oh Shit!

I’ve been wanting to write some more for this site, but haven’t had any fantasies “stick out” in my mind like my previous stories. This time, it may not be as well written, or as long as my previous stories but this one is true. It was a Wednesday evening - my hubs is flying out on a business trip to come back on Saturday. I realize how stressed I’m feeling, and that I really need a stress releaver - so what do I turn to - good old handcuffs & chains. Little did I know that this time would end up teaching me a lesson. ...

Caged for Freedom 3

(story continues from Caged for Freedom 2) (Previously posted as part two) Part Three I awoke slowly, reaching for that moment when waking and sleeping cross over and the waking part is the more prominent. It was very quiet throughout the neighbourhood and it seemed almost that I was the only one there. Not a sound. I rolled over luxuriously and had a look at the clock. 9:15am. I had slept in again. ...

Setting my Own Trap 3

story continued from part two Part Three I had a hard time sleeping that night. I kept waking to find I was playing with myself. My dirty subconscious mind was finding great pleasure in the situation I had put myself in. The trouble was my poor clit was so over sensitised from the ride it had taken that each time I would fiddle with myself in my sleep it would wake me with the overstimulation. How could I be getting off on this, I thought. ...

First Contact

The collar and blinders limit your field of view. You cannot see the entirety of the craft. It stretches out of eyesight, but it appears to be one single chamber. The side that your feet stretch towards is “down,” for you, and farther down appears to grow larger and wider. “Up,” the side which your head points toward, tapers off. The entire room seems vaguely cone-shaped, but only vaguely. Incomprehensible designs seem to take up what little “wall” space is not used by other receptacles. ...

Institutionalised 7: Knowing My Position

story continued from part six Part 7: Knowing My Position They returned a half hour later or maybe less, I had lost track of time, and without preamble they unhurriedly released me. My bum was still quite tender and my nipples and breasts tingled. And my inflamed clit was released and slid back behind its hood. I was returned to my room by Tyra, holding onto my elbow as I was still a bit wobbly in my hoof boots. She stayed and tenderly rubbed some cooling salve into my tender sphincter. It was a great comfort having her there. She said nothing during this, but I could tell that I had passed another “test” and she was pleased with my performance. That first time was a bit of a shock obviously, however after that the general discomfort lessened to the point that I hardly noticed it, as my anal muscle, and I, simply got used to it. It sounds like an odd thing to say, but there it is. ...

First Time For Everything

True story with bondage, submission, light bdsm, consensual Quite by chance I met Anne and Frank at Fetish Con in 2013 and after accepting their invitation to have dinner with them I was taken by their honesty and apparent love for bondage (and each other) and how they used it to satisfy their needs, desires and passions. Like me Anne is submissive and enjoys role play and bondage but loves bdsm to a far greater degree than I do. Which is fine by me because as I watch what Frank does to her and imagine myself in her place it excites me to no end. However I do know my limits and there is no way I will ever go as far as they do. At least as far as I can see into my future at this point. ...

Just the Right Spot 2

(story continues from Just the Right Spot) Chapter 2 The cool night air rushed into their tent as Tracy pushed aside the flaps. She had retied her cousin, now sitting behind her with rope around her ankles and knees as well as binding her wrists and elbows behind her back. The young blonde’s mouth was still covered with duct tape and a rope leash dangled down between her bared breasts. Tracy gave a tug on the leash, “Come on.” ...

A Controlled Life 8

(story continues from A Controlled Life 7) Part 8 Chapter Twenty Six As soon as Princess Dee hung up the phone Tom spoke up. “I-is all of this really necessary Princess Dee?” “Of course it is my little sissy. It is vital that we cement your position. Your reluctance has been amusing at best, but I am very disappointed in your last little rebellion attempt. Until now, everything we have done has obviously just not instilled in you the permanence of your new position in life. I think having proof of what you are permanently etched into your skin might help to also permanently etch it into your mind as well.” Princess Dee told him. ...

Lori's Mesh Corset

Jim had always loved seeing Lori in corsets, he would even give up latex and leather if he had to choose for seeing his beautiful wife’s constantly heaving bosom from her compressed waist and chest in a tightly laced corset. Lori loved corsets also but could never get herself laced tight enough when Jim wasn’t available to lace her. She had struggled with different lacing techniques and machines but could never quite manage it as well as he did it. Jim worked as an engineer for a specialty metals company and had used many of their products for Lori’s restraints creating a matching cuff set that Lori wore regularly. The set included wrist, ankle and a wide collar, the locking mechanisms always hidden and needing a unique key. Jim had even made a few pieces of clothing out of the metals the company had formulated that was locked by the same special key system. ...

Shock Collar

At twenty eight Justine had already been in a long term relationship with Tim for six years. They were in love and both shared a passion for bondage, he as her dom and she as his sub. Justine was a beautiful red head, flawless pale skin covered her small frame and her body was perfectly proportioned and she kept it very fit. Tim was always stunned by her beauty and being a jealous type watched over her closely. Justine had always liked his constant attention and even though she had never done anything to make him jealous she knew he could become overly protective of her if he even saw another man do more than look at her. ...

Star Struck: Pamela's Pet

I knew her before she was famous. That is something we’ve all heard before. Most people are just running their mouths and don’t mean what they say. That was not the case for Chuck Weston. He did know someone before they were famous. He knew her very, very well. Her name was Pamela Lotz. The world would come to know her as megastar fashion model simply called Pamela. Their parents had been the best of friends and they spent all their time together growing up. Due to the age difference and the height distance (he had always been on the small side and she had always been tall) people often mistook them for brother and sister. They themselves never had that problem. Chuck had been in love with Pamela from the moment he began to be interested in girls. Why wouldn’t he? She was a gorgeous blond beauty with a wide juicy ass, sweet baby face and large firm commanding breasts so powerful they threatened whatever top she tried to trap them in. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 13) Chapter 14 Amanda didn’t care. Exhaustion had finally claimed her. The pain and the pleasure had wracked her being until everything had become a surreal blur. She could barely keep her focus on her twin sister across from her, looking very much like the image of fatigue. Thankfully the itch caused by the salve had finally stopped its lecherous magic and only a sore numbness remained. ...

Finding Lori

I am walking quickly through the large hallways of a state run mental facility surrounded by surly interns who are very unhappy people made even unhappier by the confusion and determination my presence has caused. The ordeal started two months ago when I was told my dear friend and fellow bondage enthusiast Lori had been committed by the state into the mental facility. After an extensive search I found her location and bluffed my way to be told the particulars of her incarceration. I knew Lori well and her deep seated desire to experience the most stringent bondage she could. She had worked for several years as a nurse at two different mental facilities until she was found wearing a tight straight jacket and leg binder locked in a “quiet” room. ...

Hard Dreams 2

(story continues from Hard Dreams) Part 2 Thirty minutes later, the succubus was dozing on a very comfy couch. She was pretty happy with how things were going. The feeling she was getting from the man were absolutely intoxicating. His ass and legs were stripped with red marks, some bright and some dark, reaching all the way from the top of his ass to the bottom of his thighs. She had taken her time, ensuring that every part of his backside had been given attention, all at a punishing nonstop pace. There had been no breaks, only pauses between each blow. It took quite a bit of time, but she had eventually felt satisfied with the caning. At that point the heat radiating off his ass had been strong enough for her to actually warm her hands with it. ...

K-Agent

Mark Sorenson typed furiously, trying to complete the document prior to his 10:30 meeting. His subordinates kept trying to convince him that it would be faster if he simply dictated and let the computer do the work of getting it down into letters and words, but he was “old school”. While voice recognition had come a long way he still preferred to do it himself. “Old fashion” they call him. That’s okay, at least he knows that what gets written was really what he wanted to say, and not what the computer thought it heard. He was proud of being ‘old fashion’ in other areas. ...

Promises, promises

This is a True Story of my time with Master Chet, it contains bondage, submission and light bdsm - enjoy. For my 48th birthday I went to dinner with one of my dearest and most trusted friends/Master, Chet, who is 66 years old and loves to keep me tied and wriggling for what seems an eternity as he continually teases me with promises of orgasms that may or not be given to me. ...

The Maid-bot in Me

story continued from part one Part 2: Mistress Jackie Several weeks passed by in a blur for Jackie, once she was back to being controlled as a maid-bot she didn’t seem to notice the time as much, her mind now clearer and more focused, got on with the tasks at hand as commanded. She spent her evenings being recharged in the pod and her days cleaning, washing and doing other domestic duties. Because of her longer sessions she was no longer bringing herself off afterwards as she used to, her sexual energies reserved for the weekends when her husband was home, much to his delight as she seemed much more responsive to his demands. ...

The Maid-bot in Me

story continued from part four Part 5: The New Mistress The days seemed to blur into one for Jackie, her husband and Mistress Jackie, her replacement had moved overseas leaving her behind under the control of the maid-bot system. She cleaned the house as instructed, but did little else as everything was put away or covered over. The only visitor she ever saw was her friendly technician who called in to check up on her, run some tests and then leave her again at her request running as a maid-bot. ...

The Maid-bot in Me

story continued from part two Part 3: Discovery Robert, Jackie’s husband was an executive director for a large multi-national corporation; he was currently working away inter-state when he received a call from head office requesting his presence at a meeting back in his home town. So after booking a flight, he rang his wife to tell her that he would be home early. Not knowing that he was actually speaking with the sex-bot version of Jackie, his actual wife currently under the control of the Mistress Jackie and the house system as a maid-bot, so she had no knowledge of his early return. ...

The Maid-bot in Me

sstory continued from part three Part 4: Changes The next couple of weeks went by fast; he spent a lot of his time at work learning about the new role, Jackie-bot meanwhile, was loving being controlled by her Mistress Jackie, now happy that her deeply held secret was out with her husband, and with him playing along during their time together, giving her orders and commands, her Mistress now set at a higher level was even meaner and nastier to her, she was loving it. ...

Janet & the Sex-bot

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

Janet & the Sex-bot

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

The Halloween Party

It was the big night. The annual Halloween bash at the Marriott Hotel. There was the chance to win the $1,000 prize, and the possibility of wild sex with a complete stranger. I was going to the party alone that night but I was not planning on leaving by myself. I decided to wear my renaissance period swordfighter costume. Not only was it the best costume that I owned but it also increased my chances of attracting some action for the night. I had rented the presidential suite for the occasion and had fresh flowers and champagne delivered to the room. I was very anxious as I changed into my costume to get ready for the party. I knew something special was going to happen tonight. ...

Lightening can strike twice or more! 3

(story continues from Lightening can strike twice or more! 2) Part 3 - Therapy As the weeks wore on, it became clear however that their sex life had been affected again, and they agreed to book another session with their therapist. Ann Reilly worked from her home just outside Oxford on the other side of the city from their house. She agreed to a 2 hour session the following Saturday, curious to hear how they had got on with their “homework” over the last month or two. ...

Slave Bot

Woman to Robot TF Sihaya awoke with the dawn and rose from her simple futon. She opened the window of her simple room and let the morning sun shine through the bars. She inhaled deeply, as if she were filling her lungs with the sunlight as well as the fresh air. She let the bright day wash over her naked breasts and warm her. A few more deep breaths, and she turned away to face the room. She quickly folded up her simple futon and rolled it into the corner. Clearing the floor, she began her morning excercises. Bend and stretch, “reach for the stars…” she sang to herself, still remembering the song from her childhood. She worked herself into a happy sweat, warming up her lean muscles and invigorating her soul. She patted herself off with a nearby towel and turned towards the door. She opened the small viewport and looked into the hall. Two faces looked back at her. She smiled. ...

Slave Bot

Woman to Robot TF Sihaya awoke with the dawn and rose from her simple futon. She opened the window of her simple room and let the morning sun shine through the bars. She inhaled deeply, as if she were filling her lungs with the sunlight as well as the fresh air. She let the bright day wash over her naked breasts and warm her. A few more deep breaths, and she turned away to face the room. She quickly folded up her simple futon and rolled it into the corner. Clearing the floor, she began her morning excercises. Bend and stretch, “reach for the stars…” she sang to herself, still remembering the song from her childhood. She worked herself into a happy sweat, warming up her lean muscles and invigorating her soul. She patted herself off with a nearby towel and turned towards the door. She opened the small viewport and looked into the hall. Two faces looked back at her. She smiled. ...

Flesh, Metal, Rubber

“How long have these bothered you?” said the voice. “Since I was a child.” “But how long have they bothered you?” the voice insisted. “I just said-” The voice interrupted him mid-sentence. It had done this nearly a half-dozen times. It was getting to be profoundly annoying. “How long?” He furrowed his brow. Eventually, Alen spoke. “Twenty years.” When there was a pause, he continued. “Twenty years and.. and I don’t know how many days. Since I was a child. It came and went. Sometimes I was perfectly normal. Other times it was unbearable. But for several years now, it’s been the same frustration and the same… empty sensations.” ...

My Summer Of Dares 12: Embracing my Canine Transformation

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 11: My Full Dogification) Part 12: Embracing my Canine Transformation “Don’t try the stairs yet, they’re likely to be a little tricky with your new legs” Gregory warned. I made respectful eye contact by way of an answer, I not needing to be told that words were reserved for the humans in the room and not I. I had dreamed about this level of control, although in those I had been bound in more traditional ways, still being “forced” to walk around on my padded knuckles and knees was a submissive turn on. I was free to move about, but not humanly so with my legs trapped by my new toys, being both bound and free at the same time. ...

A Matter of Time

My first sexual, fantasy type thoughts after the news of intimate action between You and Your close, female friend. i’ll just call her “kitty” for the stories sake. You’ve known her much longer than You’ve known me, i could see the attraction between the two of You all along, and it made sense to me even then. i could see the sexual tension for You in her posture. Makes even more sense to me now, i just didn’t comprehend it then. her as Your femsub, and me being the even lower, all out Female dominated male sub, under Your control. As well as kinda being hers, under Your control. Your loving poly family. It seems so right to me. Even with poly having the second meaning of plastic to me. WE/we all arrange to make the living conditions happen and it works out great together. With You leading the household and kitty and me serving You well. Often, You reward us for serving You with so much love. Although sometimes, You are not in the mood to reward me, and kitty is instructed to have a little fun punishing me with bondage, whipping, suffocation, and strangulation before bagging me up in my trash closet or the huge, household trash can for a bit of forced, submissive meditation to reinforce my place within Your household garbage. You both always tease about how i really WILL end up getting trashed by the two of You eventually. ...

The Case

Mario stares at the steel lying on the table across from him and thinks “Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad” then another thought flashes through his mind, “Are you crazy! She might never let you out of it!” Mario’s only choice’s are to stare at the thing that torments him merely by existing or close his eyes and then all he could see was it with him inside. Mario moaned behind the leather hood the sound seeping around the huge ball she had stuffed into his mouth before lacing the hood as tight as she could. The thick leather arm sleeve was crushing his arms together, it too had been laced until she grunted with the effort, the d-ring at his hands tied to the cleat near the ceiling keeping his arms pulled up high behind his back forcing him to remain bent over. The angle she had left him in left the nipple clamps weighted chain dangling from his screaming nipples, each breath made him wince from the pain of his chest heaving over the corset she had laced mercilessly tight. ...

Fantasy Football Slaves 3

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves 2) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Part 3: Tara and Robert’s secrets revealed Racheal woke up with Sue sleeping next to her and slapped her left breast hard. Sue cried out and realized she was with Mistress Racheal and needed to obey. Racheal spread her legs apart and told Sue to worship her and bring her to another orgasm. Sue immediately started licking and sucking Racheal’s cunt loving the taste of her and she was rewarded after a few minutes by receiving Racheal’s juices. ...

Paradice Lost 9: Supplicants

(story continues from Paradice Lost 8: Bait and Switch) Author’s Note: The following is the conclusion of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Epilogue: Supplicants Gabrielle’s palms gripped the armrests of her hard coach seat, trying her best not to move. Her arms, already sore, were exhausted from digging her elbows into the plastic. Anything to take pressure off her backside during the eight hour flight. Gabrielle’s mascara had run from all the times tears had filled her eyes since disembarking, but at last she was nearly home. ...

A Weekend at The Club

This story narrates the events of a weekend meeting of a very exclusive club. It should be read in conjunction with my other story “Man – Woman – Pony” which details the transformation, and sexual reassignment of two young men into two fine female ponies. After many months of pony training and a new sexual awakening, they make their grand entrance here. Part 1: Introduction Hello and welcome to the Club. Let me be your guide as we take a tour through the house and gardens of one of the members during a weekend meeting of fun and frolics. While the hedonism happens over the two days of the weekend I shall only describe the first day’s activities, for the following day will be much like the first, merely variations on a theme, or themes. I will also give a short history of the club, how we acquire our human properties and how they are taken care of once in our possession. ...

A Weekend at The Club 2: Target Practice

story continued from part one Part 2: Target Practice And how about a game of paintball? Well not strictly paintball, as this is not a combat situation, more target paintball. On one side on an expansive lawn is the target. She is female, and sitting astride a narrow U shaped saddle that passes between her legs. It is supported on a single steel post fixed to a plinth and she sits on the narrow U while her legs are stretched wide, with her ankles chained to the base. Within this cushioned U are two plugs and she is impaled on them. The narrow front of the U curves up to below her waist, covering her pudenda, and the back, after separating her cheeks with the rear dildo, extends vertically up to her steel collar, and is locked there. Her arms are pulled back in a back prayer and also locked to the collar. She is therefore incapable of any movement. She is dressed in a body-hugging suit of white rubber from neck to toes, only her shackled nipples are on display. ...

A Weekend at The Club 3: Vacuum Packed

story continued from part two Part 3: Vacuum Packed The members have always taken full advantage of the fine old oaks in the vast estate, and today is no exception. Like the two slaves described earlier, suspended in inflatable bags, suspended from another branch of a huge oak we come upon two more slaves. They are also suspended, side by side, this time in a vertical vacuum bed, a few inches above the lawn. The beds comprise two thin but strong sheets of transparent rubber within a steel frame and connected to a powerful vacuum system. The two slaves, again one female and one male are naked and stretched out, with just a one inch breathing tube their only connection to the outside. They are unable to move an inch; such is the unforgiving grip of the two rubber sheets. The male is well-built, quite muscular, but, like all the male slaves, completely hairless. Interestingly he is erect, perhaps they have slipped him a potion earlier, and his cock lies flat against his stomach, his steel ringed balls clearly visible underneath. ...

Man - Woman - Pony 1: Acquisition

This story narrates in detail the acquisition, sexual reassignment and transformation of two young men into permanent possessions of members in a very exclusive club, as described in “A Weekend at the Club” and therefore should be read in conjunction with that story. Part 1: Acquisition Membership in the Club is exclusive. The Club is exceptionally secret and has very limited membership. They are all very rich and live very private lives, which allow them to carry on their very private interests. Put simply they acquire – abduct – innocent (well for the most part) young men and women and turn them into their slaves. Outrageous and deplorable in this modern age? Certainly, but it does happen, and with sufficient resources, boundless imagination and secret and inescapable locations, this Club has proved very successful. ...

Man - Woman - Pony 2: Training

story continued from part one Part 2: Training It was with mixed emotions that Olivia and Tanya, or 11 and 23, emerged into the bright sunlight of a summer’s morning. They had followed each other up the back stairs of the west wing of the huge mansion in which they were being held. Olivia had followed Tanya and had admired her shiny tight rubber rear, and the wiggling of her tail as she took the stairs carefully. Now they stood docilely, side by side as their mistress clipped a short steel rod of about 9 inches to the D-rings on the sides of their belts, leaving them locked together, but not touching. They both breathed in the warm sweet air, something they had not done for a long time, and took in the limited view from between their blinkers. ...

Man - Woman - Pony 3: Meeting the Family

story continued from part two Part 3: Meeting the Family and Final Training The next two months were hard toil, not for their mistress of course but for the poor ponies. It was as if they had to start all over again, and to a certain degree they had. It’s true that if you lose one of your senses then the others become more acute, but it took a torrid first week for them to become more sensitive to the bit, reins, and worst of all, the vibrating butt plug. The first day was a bit of a shambles and mistress called it a day at lunch. She had taken them upstairs and outside to the vast gardens, lined them up in the arms of the buggy, and then simply said. ...

Birthday Surprise

He heard the clicking of the metal stiletto’s she was wearing coming into the room. He shook…. looking into the mirror in her walk in closet… bathed in a pink light. On his knees, bottom up, he could see himself, purple hair with pig tails, smokey eyes, whitish face foundation, plastic face harness that made his lips into a perfect circle… all shiny pink and swollen with with puffing permanent lipstick she had painted on them… a thin rubber tube and inflation bulb coming out…. ...

Caught Casted

Julie had been a self bondage enthusiast for years, since her first relationship with a woman in college who had been into bondage introduced her to it. Julie enjoyed it so much that even though the relationship did not last her love of bondage had remained strong. After several failed attempts to have relations with both men and women had failed because they wanted to be in control or to humiliate her. All she wanted was to be tied firmly in place, teased to an orgasm and left alone while helplessly bound to enjoy the afterglow. The helplessness brought her peace, and major orgasm’s making her feel safe and warm. ...

Jennifer's Trash

This is a side story to the trashy adventures of David and Christine. (This story is based on a fantasy our good friend malus infantia confessed to me and asked me to write. He seemed to have been quite inspired by our lovely trash queen, Jennifer. Hope you enjoy. - This story is told from the perspective of Jennifer.) “Yeah, yeah, she’s still here.” I’m sitting on my couch, my legs crossed as I talk on the phone to Christine. my slave, Rebecca, massages my feet. It had been a rather long day collecting garbage, and I didn’t get to play with any of it. At least I’ll be able to take my frustration out on my pretty little garbage slave. ...

The Bondage Club 6: Din, din time

(story continues from The Bondage Club 5: Bondage Sisters) Part Six: Din, din time Chapter 7 Mistress Amanda returned a couple hours later. Kendall’s arms and legs where sore from trying to hold her body upwards off of the table. Her nipples and clit where sore from the constant tugging. And her neck was sore from her sister Kim constant motion of riding the double dildo attached to her face. Kim on the other hand was now working on her seventh orgasm. Amanda watched as Kim rode the massive dildo in her pussy up and down steadily at first and then she looked as though she was slamming herself on it. Each time she lowered herself she pulled up Kendall’s head forcing her face between Kim’s buttocks. Over and over again, faster and faster until she could not hold back and erupted once again in bliss. Her head thrown back as cries of passion where heard through her ring gag. Her body shook and she sank down, the dildo buried deep into her sex and Kendall’s nose was once more pressed against Kim’s wrinkled rose bud. ...

The Bones In The Dungeon 8

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 7) Part 8: Final Betrayal Part One I slept well with the self satisfying feeling that I had done the right thing, despite my regrets at trapping the devious bookworm in the cell next to mine for all eternity. My former ghostly dungeon master had recovered my magical book from it’s hiding place in the palace library on Halloween, the one day of the year when he could, and it was with this that I freed the real Beth Eckhart and trapped the bookworm whose body I claimed for myself. She had earned her fate with how badly she had treated me, and her revealed true intentions to steal the castle and it’s wealth for her own purposes. Henry would never know how close he came to loosing his family estate, nor of my many torments with the effects of the magical seal put on my tongue by the oath I foolishly made to the bookworm in her Beth Eckhart persona. ...

The Box

This is not so much a short story as an explanation as to how this bondage tool or method works. The box is a punishment attention-getting device which removes activity or stimulation from the bottom for a long period of time. You might call it a “boring machine” for depriving most of the senses of stimulation. There is no light, nearly no sound, and most of all nothing absolutely nothing to do for 24 hours. This sounds simple, easy, and totally pain free and it is! Give it a try yourself; the box is the perfect self-bondage device or method. ...

The Boy in the Iron Mask

“You trust me, boy, don’t you?” Your question is rhetorical and, sitting on my knees, I quietly stare at the floor between them. You are my Master, of course I trust you. How could I not, you rule every aspect of my life. I love you and I trust you absolutely. “Well?” “Yes, Master.” The question wasn’t rhetorical after all, it seems. Our relationship wasn’t always like this. It started with a curious leap into the unknown on my part three years ago. I’d turned 18 and I had just realised that I had a fascination for bondage that badly needed to be fulfilled. We met on the internet forums and you offered to introduce me to the subject; it took a month of doubt and all my courage to accept your offer. When I returned home after a painful afternoon of stocks, whippings and slappings, I decided that maybe it wasn’t for me after all. ...

The Cave

It was called Lost Cave. A natural cavern, it served as home for runaways, derelicts, anyone who had no place else to go. The police never entered Lost Cave. Indeed, they never even went near the narrow entrance to the cavern. Nobody did who had a choice. Until Sheila Johnson appeared. Slipping through the narrow opening, Sheila gazed around, feeling a vague sense of disappointment. From the stories she’d been told, she’d almost expected to see a huge cavern, crammed with people. Instead, she looked upon a medium sized cave. ...

The Cell

Her back chat and defiance was starting to really piss him off. He had tried punishing her by spanking her bare arse from time to time. Though as much as she complained he was sure she was beginning to rather enjoy this form of discipline. Possibly even wearing the bruises the next day as some kind of bizarre trophy. Though even if that was indeed the case surely she was struggling at work sitting on such a sore arse. He wondered if her work colleagues were noticing her flinch each time she sat down on a chair. He certainly hoped so as humiliation was one form of punishment she truly hated. ...

The Chair

Here he was, tied tight in a chair in the basement. He did not know for how long. She had caught him as he came into the house. He was quickly handcuffed and told to hold still. A blind fold was placed over his eyes and a ball gag was forced into his mouth. His pants and underwear was pulled off and he felt scissors cutting his shirt free. He was nude with his hands handcuffed behind him. A collar was placed around his neck and locked. ...

The Contest

Jane awoke slowly. It had been a strange and disturbing dream in which she had been forcibly stripped and carried to a place she did not know. She had dreamed of bondage before but this was different. Normally she saw her captor. Her hands were always placed behind her back and legs tied together but this time she had been left spread-eagled and vacant. She was desperate to waken and leave these images behind. As she woke she involuntarily stretched, her arms going wide above her head, and there they stayed. She could not bring them back down, in fact she could not move at all! Even her head was immobile. Her eyes strained to focus but as they did she had to blink to be sure it was real. ...

The Country House: The Climax

continues from Part 4: ‘The Parties Start…’ The Country House Part 5: The Climax I couldn’t tell whether I has been shivering, waiting for an hour, or if it could be three. When it is dark and you are trying to block out the dumbness of aching limbs and appendages time tends to stand still. Mistress had put me on all fours on the bondage table. My face was pushed down flat whilst my wrists were snapped into the cuffs at the front corners of the table. Pushing my feet into place, my legs were pushed wide open and my ankles were then snapped into the cuffs at the back of the table. The first thing I realised that this position left my rear end exposed and in the air without me being able to move more than an inch. ...

The Dream

He was depressed of late. Work was long at night and he missed his wife. They had just spent two days off work together but hardly saw each other. They both had so much to do. They needed time together. He knew it would be a while before that happened, but he could dream. He dreamed of coming home from work. He went to the bed room to check on her and found a note on the bed. It read: ...

The Apparatus

“Are you sure, my pet?” “Yes, Mistress” “You will have no way to object later. You will be at my mercy. I will take advantage, you know.” “Yes, Mistress, I understand” “Very well then” She straddled the chair he was sitting in so that she faced him, rocking back and forth, ever so slightly and enjoying the feel of his steel cock cage between her legs. She nuzzled his neck, whispering a thank you and kissing her way to his mouth. She kissed him hard, hungrily holding his face in her hands pulling him to her forcefully, as if she might consume him. And then she suddenly let him go. ...

The Audition

(Author’s note: Hi, this is something I have written as a stand alone story. For those of you who have read “Ingrid’s Proposal” I am continuing that story and will be posting more in a few weeks. You can contact me at maid2btied at gmail dot com if you would like to comment on either story. Enjoy, Gabriella.) I check the address on the invitation again as the cab pulls away leaving me standing alone on a deserted street. The invitation was elegant; like one you would get for a wedding, black cursive script on a white card. It read; ...

The Abduction

As he slowly became aware of sounds around him, Brian realized something was desperately wrong. The first thing that struck him was how fuzzy his head seemed to feel. Very slowly, he tried to lift his head from off his chest. That was when the second thing struck him. His head was totally covered in what seemed to be a snug fitting hood, possibly leather. The only opening in the hood was just below the nose and he breathed deeply. ...

Girl Time 3: Decisions

(story continues from Girl Time 2: Demonstration) Girl Time 3: Decisions Carol awoke to a room beginning to brighten with the light of morning. For a moment, she glanced around the room, her eyes eventually coming to rest on the bed. Her friends lay as she’d last seen them. Sandy, her body still stretched by the ropes that bound her limbs to the bed’s corner posts, snored softly. Beside her, wrists and ankles cuffed, the chains intertwined in a way that held her heels close to her ass, Myra lay face down, her face snuggled into the shorter woman’s shoulder. Both, obviously, were still sound asleep. ...

My First Flogging

As I climbed out of the shower and grabbed a towel to dry myself off, the bathroom door open and Mistress Jo handed in a pair of leather cuffs and a pair of frilly ladies knickers and told me to put them on and present myself in 5 minutes in her room. I put on the knickers and the feeling of the smooth nylon was sort of exciting but trying to put a pair of leather cuffs on is easy, joining them together is a bit of an exercise in contortionism. Finally completed I presented myself in Mistresses room, head bowed waiting. ...

Selfbondage for a Stranger

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. This morning, I wasn’t working, day off and started about doing some housework. It’s chaos around here at the moment and having about keeping up with housework the house tends to get dusty and horrible. Not to mention the dog coming in and out of the house with wet or dirty paws. Anyway in the morning I received instructions via sms from hubby to open all the curtains and blinds in the front of the house and strip naked, which I immediately obliged. I love being naked around the home. ...

Selfbound for Visitors at my Online Masters Request

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. When I first got out of bed this morning I checked my email as per normal and there was an email waiting for me from my new online Master. There were several requests through his email. The first one was to wear my black leather collar and have my ben wah balls inserted in my pussy. Then to remain naked whilst doing my housework and stopping every hour to place myself on display in the front window of our house. This was to be done by bending over the back of a lounge chair with my ass and pussy facing the window. Then the second request was to ring someone from our BDSM swingers club and invite him over as well as one extra person of their choosing. Before they arrive I was to place myself in bondage spreadeagle on the bed with an egg vibrator giving me forced orgasms. They were to fuck and use me for as long as they wanted and only allowed to cum in my mouth. ...

The Pub Guy and Selfbound Fun

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. I had spent quite some time chatting to another fetlifer Thanatos_s regarding what I could expect if I manage to get to Portland next year. I was getting so turned on by all the possibilities that he can arrange for my trip that by the end of the afternoon I was as horny as hell. I needed to be fucked good and proper. I was getting desperate for it. Hubby was away once again with work and not sure whether he was coming home soon. I know I have a couple of dildos and vibrators but it just doesn’t substitute the real thing. ...

Two Guys and Suspension

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. 23NOV2015 This took a couple of days for my online Master to organise this inconjunction with an old friend of mine who works at the same hospital as I do. My Husband had gone away with his work once again and my new Master organised an encounter with my friend, someone I can really trust as well as an extra friend of his. There was going to be another women but she pulled out at the last minute. My instructions were quite detailed and explicit for the preparation. The time of the encounter had been arranged for 5.00pm. ...

The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 5: David Screws Up

(story continues from The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 4: Christine’s Party) Book 5: David Screws Up I’m not exactly sure what I’ve done. All I know is I’ve done SOMETHING to upset Christine. Cause, now, I find myself trapped, tied up in Jennifer’s now empty personal trash compactor. My mouth is free of a gag, mostly cause Christine knows I won’t call for help. Not that it would do any good anyway. ...

A Collar for Puppy

My nervousness reached a new peak as I waited in the park shelter. The late summer’s day provided a perfect day but I was sweating. The park we had decided on was perfect. My soon-to-be other half waits under the great tree, our guests seated and waiting for my appearance. As the music starts, I start down the aisle. My shoes sink into the deep lawn and a primal part of me wants to run. As my gaze darts around I see that smile. The one that never fails to make me weak at the knees. That smile that I live for. I surrendered myself to that smile, that powerful personality long ago. I focus on that smile, raise my head and manage to make it to the end of the aisle. Today we make things official by making our bond public. ...

Honey Baked Honeys 2: Randy's new job

Please note; this story is fantasy. As of this writing the means to make this fantasy safely come true do not yet exist. Until such safe measures do exist it is HIGHLY recommended that this stays a fantasy, as the situations described can cause anything from lifestyle complications to SEVERE DEATH. This is for Erotic Imagination only. This is a work of fiction; none of the companies or names listed within actually exist or bear attachment with anything in real life. This story takes place in America, and all measurements are SAE. This story is presented with the strict understanding that the reader is comfortable with adult themes. story continued from part one ...

The Scenario

The Scenario, an event by Professor Challenger. [This was a play scenario I had been working up for some time. First, I wanted to receive a hundred strokes on the buttocks, something we hadn’t done before. Second, my Mistress had acquired a sexy new Steampunk outfit I wanted to incorporate–.] The Prisoner has been pulled off the street by the Secret Police. He has no idea why or what he is suspected of. Perhaps it has something to do with his sketchbook? He hasn’t sketched anything that looked secret. He was stripped and sprayed down with some chemical that took most of the hair off his body. He heard someone murmur ominously about “electrodes.” ...

The Loft

I’ll keep the usual, obligatory preamble as brief as possible – the juicy bits of this retelling are coming but without the establishing shots, much of the deliciousness is lost. I’ve been roommates with my friend Alyssa for just over three years now. We are both reasonably successful, driven, motivated and coincidentally both on the dominant end of the spectrum. The combination of circumstance, close friendship, and accidental discovery of a massively undervalued loft space in the exciting elbow of the city led to us entering into a co-habitational partnership. ...

Annoying Slave

As a first time writer, I should introduce myself. My name is Lisa and I’m 5 ft 5 inches with a 38C bust for all you size queens out there. I am happily married to my “I’m not a slave” hubby and we reside in the lovely never snowy lands of South Florida. We had heard of a new play party venue which was going to occur inside a strip club on a Saturday night. The ground floor was going to be your normal strip club full of scantily clad women and the upper floor was going to accommodate the real play party. Being a woman, I’ve never been inside a strip club and wanted to see why men like going to these establishments. ...

Birthday Treat

“Do you mind if I check my emails on your laptop, mines still running funny” Ste shouted down the hallway. “Yeah, no problem”. Dan had gotten used to Ste borrowing his stuff since he’d moved in. He knew he should probably start setting some boundaries but Ste was the hottest guy he’d ever seen so having him as a roommate was too good for Dan to put at risk through a needless argument. ...

Snowbound 15: Cassandra Takes Beth

story continued from part 14 Chapter 15: Cassandra Takes Beth Cassandra sat in front of the dressing table in her bedroom, wearing nothing but a dressing gown! After her first session as a Dominant, she had rushed back to her bedroom and taken quick shower to remove the sweat she had produced while whipping Beth! She knew that Beth was now being prepared by Kate for her night’s pleasure! Mistress Allison had complimented her for the way she had whipped Beth, delivering the right amount of strokes, and varying their intensity! ...

Snowbound 16: The Bonds of Money

story continued from part 15 Chapter 16: The Bonds of Money It was the third week in a row that Beth had gone to lunch with her friend Valerie Newman. Cassandra had helped her dress, and had watched her leave the Mansion, leaving her alone for the day with Mistress Allison and Kate. Once Beth had left the Mansion, and Cassandra had watched her BMW leave on the long driveway towards the electronically controlled gate; did Cassandra finally summon the courage to see Mistress Allison. ...

Snowbound 17: The Bondage Evaluation

story continued from part 16 Chapter 17: The Bondage Evaluation When Cassandra was finally able to tear herself away from seeing how the Black PVC Catsuit hugged every curve of her body, Kate escorted her down to the Library where Mistress Allison was waiting! After knocking and gaining entrance, she found that both Beth and Valerie were now naked, collared, and wearing nothing but bondage bracelets and high heels. They were both kneeling in front of Mistress Allison’s Library desk. ...

Snowbound 18: Winning The Lottery

story continued from part 17 Chapter 18: Winning The Lottery The next day, after Cassandra had released Valerie, it was her turn to bathe and prepare her guest. Valerie was soon wearing the “O” dress just like Beth, and the two women would spend the day together. Cassandra again wore her Maid’s uniform, but Mistress Allison did not lock the collar around her neck. She wondered why, but did not ask. Mistress Allison did not do anything without a reason, so she knew that whatever the cause, she would discover it later. ...

Snowbound 19: Epilogue

story continued from part 18 Chapter 19: Epilogue Valerie Newman lay on her belly, bound to the leather footstool in the Library. The day before, while wearing a Latex Maid’s uniform, she had cleaned and oiled the Black Leather piece of furniture. Now she was naked, her limbs tied to the footstool with rope, and cinched tightly! There would be no escape until she was released, and that would not happen before Cassandra had her way with her! ...

Kneeling Waiting

My knees were hurting a lot now, carpet may be quite soft, but when you are stuck in one place for a few hours it gets very uncomfortable. But, the pain in my knees was taking my mind of the pain in the shoulders and lower back, I tugged again with my wrists and felt a little movement. My wrists were handcuffed behind me with a chain attached to an ice lock, which in itself was attached to one of the corner posts of my bed. ...

My Marge

Light gusts of wind lifted my skirt slightly as we walked uptown on Fifth Avenue alongside Central Park and while this would normally not be a problem I wasn’t able to simply use my hands to keep it down as they were tied together in front of me. My submissive, Marge, had convinced me to switch for the day and after I was dressed she put my hands through the pockets that she had cut out of the jacket she put on me and tied my wrists about six inches apart so that they were unseen under the jacket and with the jacket’s zipper closed no one was able to see my bondage and while this was bad enough she had also selected the short flared skirt I wore which allowed my stockings and garter belt to be seen whenever the wind gusted too much and there was nothing I could do about it but blush and pray she would not keep me walking too long. ...

Forgotten Lessons

Warning! Some portions of this story contains elements of extreme pain, body modification, and blood which readers may find difficult and/or too graphic to read. If descriptive text of this nature bothers you, I recommend you find a lighter story to read. EPL “Paul…are you there? Pick-up if you are there Paul. I called to tell you about my flight, or, better yet, lack of one. The plane had an engine explode during take-off. Yes! Actually explode! Don’t worry. It happened almost as soon as the pilot throttled up and we never left the ground. There were no injuries and we simply returned to the gate. They called it a catastrophic failure of engine two. There will not be another flight available until tomorrow so I have to stay in London again tonight. If you get this message in the next half hour or so, give me a call; otherwise, I will call you in a couple of hours. I love you slave! Bye.” ...

From Top to Bottom 12: There's Nothing As Sweet As Candy

story continued from part 11 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

From Top to Bottom 13: It Really Can't Get Any Better, Or Can It?

story continued from part 12 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

Jade

I have ideas for part 2 and part 3 of this story, if this part is well received I will have to write the others. I had been visiting Jade once a week for about 6 months, but had to cancel the last couple of appointments at the last minute, due to work problems - she had not been happy and had sent me a few text suggesting I was a time-waster and a few other things. ...

How Much Longer?

I woke up with a start, trying to move my hands I realised they were cuffed behind me, the stainless steel manacles were digging into my wrists from the tension of the chain coming from my manacled ankles. The back of my neck was sore from the 2” wide stainless steel collar that encircled it, not helped by the chain that was attaching me to the wall only 12” away. I was lying on my side, the only position in which I had been able to get anyway like comfortable, my legs ached, bent as they were towards my hands. ...

The Toy Store 6: Liquidation Sale

(story continues from The Toy Store 5: The Girls play in the Nursery)_ _continued from part 5 Part 6: Liquidation Sale “Disposable incomes are just not what they used to be I am afraid” she said as she led me inside “So the whole stock, fixtures and fittings has had to be put on the market to meet the creditors” The discreet door swung closed behind us and I followed a lithe arse in tight lycra trousers down a hallway into a reception room. Once it had bustled, but now there was no-one behind the plush desk, and the solid looking doors were all firmly closed. ...

Twelve Days a Slave 13: Punished with Pleasure

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 12: Lucinda’s Schooltime Academy) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy discovers that you can be punished with pleasure. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

A Night to Remember

It was halloween, but having recently been dumped by who I thought was the girl of my dreams, having her tell me my kinky fantasies were disgusting and that she wanted nothing more to do with me, I was not in the mood for much. So as I sat there on my couch with a pizza and beer watching classic horror movies and feeling like shit, I hear my doorbell ring. I have my lights all dim outside to ward off trick or treaters, but though maybe these were determined. ...

Kidnapped Mistaken Identity 3

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity 2) Part Three DAY 3 Previous story codes: FFF/m; D/s; captive; dungeon; bond; rubber; hood; catsuits; corset; nurse; maid; tease; torment; force; needles; sounds; cockcage; sendep; chairtie; bdsm; punish; cane; femdom; denial; mast; oral; climax; nc/reluct; XX I slept soundly then “get up Cretin”; I was awakened with a start from a deep sleep by female voices and a shaking by them. Mistress R and Matron were here to collect me. Both were dressed as usual in themed fetish rubber. This time it was military garb from Mistress R who was wearing patent knee length boots an obscenely short skin tight mini-skirt, a tight buttoned military coat and a peaked cap all in glossy latex. Matron had on her transparent nurse outfit with a long black sinister medical rubber apron. ...

Riding Lessons 6

story continues from part five It has been a while since we have caught up with the messy, bondage activities down on the stable yard so here is the latest edition. I hope people enjoy and if you are new to this series please read the rest in the forum. Messy Riding Lessons - Chapter 6 My name is Claire Fullerton, I am event groom for Hilary Furness-Smyth one of the UK’s top riders, I am also her lover having left my previous life as an app developer to pursue love and my more bizarre tastes. ...

Conference Notes

Dear Bob, thanks again for letting me go to the conference in your place. Things are going well here. Day one was awesome. I spent a lot of time touring the vendor booths on the floor. Got a lot of new ideas for scenes in our videos. You wouldn’t believe all the stuff I’ve seen. They’ve got a bunch of slaves in glass cages suspended over the booths throughout the entire conference. LOL, not together though. That would be too much fun. No, I meant suspended individually in cages. Once a day they get a bucket is lowered to them with food and water. It stays for ten minutes and then is removed. If anything is left behind, they get hit hard by the shock collar they’re wearing. It’s awesome! ...

The Coincidence 7: The First Day a Slave

(story continues from The Coincidence 6: Coincidence Again) Part Seven Chapter 24: The First Day a Slave Rebecca decided to use four of her 30 unused vacation days to take the week off and spend it with Tracy as her slave all week long. So, Tracy released Rebecca early so she could go home and pack her few belongings. In truth, Rebecca never really settled into her own apartment. All she owned were her clothes and some linens. Taking what little she had, Rebecca stuffed it all into the trunk of her car, leaving her apartment empty of any of her belongings. ...

From Top to Bottom 10: Clothes Maketh The Man

story continued from part 9 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

From Top to Bottom 11: Transformation Completed

story continued from part 10 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

From Top to Bottom 7: Another Encounter, with Unexpected Results

story continued from part 6 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

From Top to Bottom 8: More Steps to Subjugation

story continued from part 7 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

From Top to Bottom 9: I Go Clubbing and A Mistress Is Born

story continued from part 8 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

From Lab Rat to Slave 10

story continued from part nine Chapter Ten When I got back to the cell, Jacky was on the bed sleeping and the bowl on the table was empty. I tried not to disturb her, sat at the table and began to separate the project by priorities. The first concern that I was intent in pursuing was if they had contracted an engineer for all the work involved and I needed to get in contact with him before we started. For some reason the plans in the laptop did not include the contact and name of the engineering company or the architect. ...

From Lab Rat to Slave 6

story continued from part five Chapter Six After landing in Ft Lauderdale, when I got up and tried to walk, it was so painful that I could not walk and deplane without help. Thom just picked me up and carried me to the limo. For some reason it was getting worse and I was developing a temperature above normal. I found it impossible to sit so, I knelt on the floor of the limo and leaned over the seat. ...

From Lab Rat to Slave 7

story continued from part six Chapter Seven Almost immediately after the black out I was already waking up looking to a ceiling devoid of the surgical lights, I could feel a tube down my throat and mechanical means of breathing and I was now in a bed rather then the surgical table. It was very confusing and I was somewhat worried that I was in a bed when the Master made it very clear that slaves did not sleep in beds. My body was aching something fearful but I suspected the surgery had not been done since I had absolutely no pains in the lower regions. Buzzers and alarms where sounding and soon 2 nurses ran into the room and started checking the instruments while on of them kept asking me if I was awake? And if I knew where I was? And if I could see how many fingers she was holding up? The only thing I could do was blink and barely shake my right hand. ...

From Lab Rat to Slave 8

story continued from part seven Chapter Eight I was practically hanging by my head with liquid and nourishment being fed through the tube, enemas forced every so often how long in between was impossible to know and bladder being automatically relieved. It was becoming evident that I was being stored. There was a catch to my suffering storage, every movement in my rectum with the enema butt and the tube movement in my pee hole and even the forced enemas, produced an incredible orgasmic experience that I am sure the pain inflictors had no knowledge of. ...

From Lab Rat to Slave 9

story continued from part eight Chapter Nine Thom came into the room and Jacky automatically got on her knees and lowered her eyes to the ground. I decided to defy the humiliating gesture and see what would happen. Thom told Jacky to get up and sit back on the sofa. I knew that I had a golden egg and I was the goose for now and was going to take full advantage of it. They devised the new transgender surgery and up to now ignored the incredible effects of joining the libidos of both sexes into one body. He sat across from us and started; I have decided to assign you two to a new endeavor in a town in Florida called West Palm Beach. I purchased a mansion there, and it is being fitted to be a special B.D.S.M. club. It will have special rooms and a very special dungeon. It will be used by the richest people of the world. You both had some training here to know what has to be done and how to make sure slaves stay on discipline. ...

From Lab Rat to Slave 5

story continued from part four Chapter Five I woke up in a rubber covered bed and when I tried to move I noticed that I was strapped to it and covered with a rubber sheet with a penis gag in my mouth and another penis dildo up my ass causing a throbbing sensation so I surmised it must have been large. I was in total darkness but there was a somewhat familiar smell to the place. It came to me that Derek the handsome guy I had sex with last night had kidnapped me and god knows what was going to happen to me. I was uncomfortable with the intrusion in my body and nothing was happening. ...

Snowbound 13: The Return of Valerie Newman

story continued from part 12 Chapter 13: The Return of Valerie Newman One mid-morning, just before lunch, Beth and Cassandra were relaxing together in the jail cell after a particularly hard scene the night before. Mistress Allison had whipped them both to a screaming frenzy, and their bodies displayed the whip marks that they would carry for some time! Afterwards, they had sought comfort in each other’s arms: after all, what else could two naked girls do while confined in a jail cell? ...

Snowbound 14: Spring Fever

story continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Spring Fever The deep snows of the rural Pennsylvania winter had now given way to spring, and the view from outside the picture window was now a riot of green! Springtime was the season of renewal, and Cassandra looked out of her bedroom window and reflected on how her brush with death had instead resulted in new life as bondage companion for Beth! Previously, she has just experimented as a submissive, not certain if she wanted to that lifestyle. But she had entered Beth’s house in a winter blizzard, and her life was now transformed! ...

His Idea

It had been his idea to re-introduce some light bondage into their sex life after having toyed with tying each other up early in their marriage then falling into a vanilla rut for years while both concentrated on their careers. Both of them had climbed the corporate ladder each achieving their goals. He had reached the position he had always wanted when his company was purchased and broken up with him receiving a very substantial retirement package. Now he took care of their home, with the pair traveling during her time off. ...

The New House Rules 10

(story continues from The New House Rules 9) Chapter 10 Part 10a I tie Jen’s wrists together in front of her, and then loop a rope around her neck. I order her to get up and I make her hop to the back of her sofa, while holding the rope leash. I lean her over the back of the couch so her legs are behind it and her body is bent at the waist, resting over the cushions. I take a rope and tie it to her ankle bindings and pull it under the sofa. I loop it around her wrists and pull it snug, stretching her body a bit. Her ass is totally on display. After she squirms for a second, she realizes she can’t do anything to protect herself. ...

A Special Weekend It Will Be

I became acquainted with Andy Latex through the Plaza and with his permission, wrote a short story using his characters. “We are almost there my sweet.”, said Aunt Jane as she checked the GPS on her phone. “Now be sure to watch your speed. The roads are quite narrow and the local farmers will be moving their herds this time of the day.” Andy would normally reply “Yes, Aunt Jane”, or “Yes, M’Lady”, but the oversized penis gag was strapped and locked into his mouth. He couldn’t utter a word. He nearly died of shame when he stopped at the one intersection and the lorry driver got a good look at the rubber encased and gagged chauffeur. All Andy could do was try not to make eye contact as the driver stared at him in disbelief. ...

From Lab Rat to Slave 4

story continued from part three Chapter Four The Master succeeded in planting the seed in Jacky’s brain and I was considering calling Jacky for a long confession and getting over this problem to avoid any blackmail threats. I rented a large office space and worked out the divisions with an architect and gave the go ahead for construction which should be finished with in the next two months. I was searching for a manager and staff, but as luck would have it I found a young genius type recommended by Jacky’s mother to be manager, then a secretary that would be working there but always reporting to me, then a secret system of cameras and sound with the hard drive located at a storage area I rented in the basement of the building which no one knew about. I always believe in trust but verify. ...

Ruby's Demise: Happy Birthday

The headlights shined on the darkened walls of the complex as a black BMW sedan drove up. It quickly drove around to the back loading bay. A woman stepped out of the car. She was in her late thirties. Her face a combination of strength and beauty. She was wearing a long black coat and leather gloves, the same shade as her curly hair. She quickly looked around. This industrial part of town usually emptied out after 5 o’clock but just to be safe she chose the dead of night to arrive. Seeing that she was alone she walked around to the back of the car and opened the trunk. She stared down at her cargo. A fit, red-headed girl in her early twenties, nude, blindfolded, her legs in irons and her hands cuffed behind her back. Her head darted around as she strained to hear her surroundings. This was Ruby ...

Performers

Part 1. Sandra is the best thing that ever happened to me. We met each other on Fetlife and started playing together and dating. For several years now we are a couple and try to enjoy BDSM as much as possible. A while ago we started to take it to the next level and launched a website where we promoted ourselves as erotic and BDSM performers. This went really well and almost every weekend we have a performance. Sandra takes care of the business and I usually do not know what kind of audience and performance I am facing. I love the thrill of the uncertainty this gives me, and Sandra is so creative she manages to surprise me every time. ...

Searching for the Limit

Tim was sitting at his desk. Annoyed. He was trying to wrap up a call that just wouldn’t end and this had been a pretty long day at the office. Active avoidance wasn’t paying off. “Yea, and I’ll call you when…” nope. “Oke, so next time..”.. One final effort went into “If that’s all for today I’d like to sign off”.. As the voice on the other line twittered on his thoughts slowly drifted away to his remaining tasks of the week. Luckily there were few, this being Thursday. That being said, Cassandra and Amy did most of the work these days. When he had started the company he had pretty much lucked into a great business model that was quickly adopted as a business standard mostly because none of the major companies wanted to support a business standard proposed by one of their competitors. ...

The Kinky Moon

The anticipation was growing. They had been planning this “holiday” since they were married on the cruise ship 6 months before and now, all the work and preparation had finally come to an end. An eerie realisation seemed to descend over the car, on the journey home from dropping off the kids at grandma’s house. Two whole weeks without any children or interruptions. You could cut the tension with a knife, because once they arrived at their driveway, it would be the start of their very own “Kinky moon”. ...

From Lab Rat to Slave 2

story continued from part one Chapter Two I arrived in Miami, and a very strange feeling came over me because I was finally home again but, I no longer belonged anywhere here. My apartment was gone, my belongings were gone and I certainly could not visit any of my ex-coworkers or friends. For what ever reason, I was very ashamed and would not consider telling anyone I knew, the change of sex I underwent. ...

From Lab Rat to Slave 3

story continued from part two Chapter Three We got up took our showers and met at the general lounge area where Julia had a complete breakfast for us it even had fresh pealed fruit. I called for a sedan service to take us to the mall so we could buy some new fresh clothes and underwear, Jacky fell in love with 3 outfits so we just had to get them, I saw a nice brown leather skirt that I just had to have I wanted Jacky to get one but she absolutely refused because it was too expensive. She had tried the black one and looked terrific in it so without her knowing I bought it and had them deliver it to the boat. ...

A New Beginning

For a while I had been trying to get my boyfriend interested into bdsm. I consider myself a domme, and have been one for years. I have always known any man I ended up with would have to be strong enough to deal with this. So about a year ago, I met Mark at a charity run. We started dating. I had considered myself at the least Bi up to this time, but things kept going better and better, and became much more serious. Finally we talked BDSM. I don’t know why, but subbing a little to him just felt right, and over time we tried things, but he was always a bit clumsy about it all. ...

What a Nightmare

The gentle beeping of the alarm clock awakens Jane and she rolls over and turns it off. She swings her legs out from under the soft warm sheets feeling refreshed and ready for the day. Jane stretches before standing in her cotton night gown and pulls the curtains open to soak in the sun rise for a few seconds before turning quickly and pulling her comfortable slacks up her legs. The pastel pink blouse is buttoned up as she steps into a pair of sensible shoes then walks quickly to the bathroom. Jane brushes her teeth and pulls her blonde hair into a tight pony tail high on the back of her head before making sure the long tail of the shirt is straight then leaves the bathroom. ...

From Top to Bottom 6: Close and Personal

story continued from part 5 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

The Final Trek

(story continues from The Final Trek) Chapter 5: Houston, we’ve had a problem I woke up sometime around zero eight thirty hours. It was a bit late for me, but I was finally growing accustomed to sleeping when tired and getting up whenever I felt like it. It took me nearly an hour with the dermal regenerator to remove the welts and bruises from my tits and ass. I only wished it worked on the deeper tissues. Judging by the ache in my ass cheeks, I have a feeling I will be spending most of the day on my feet. ...

From Top to Bottom 4: A Frustrated Pet

story continued from part 3 Chapter 4: A Frustrated Pet This continued for three or four more days, Ryan treating me like an obedient pet – which I suppose I was. He would pinch the suction pump over my nipples when he felt like it, but strangely I was even getting used to the dull ache. And as each day progressed I realised that I was less offended by this, it was a slow progress but I had to concede that Ryan’s plan seemed to be working, very slowly at least. I was now off the muscle relaxants and the pain reduction pills as the natural flexibility of my body seemed to have adjusted to the suit and there was no more cramping. I was now part of the suit, and if you could say so, and I suppose relatively accepting of it. ...

From Top to Bottom 5: About Time

story continued from part 4 Chapter 5: About Time Ryan came back to the bedroom, looking very contented. “How are you subbie? Did you get much sleep, hope we didn’t keep you up all night, ha ha. Let’s get you cleaned out for the day ahead. Come on.” And he released my chain and I waddled after him, my tail sending shivers through me. The tail was first removed and he prepared my daily enema, I was so used to this by now I didn’t find it unpleasant at all and raised my arse to accept the tube. After a few minutes wait I was flushed out and Ryan returned, ready to implant the butt plug tail back inside me. I still couldn’t speak coherently with the dog mask keeping my mouth both full, open and available, and so remained silent as my muscle relaxed and he pushed the plug back into me. ...

One Saturday Afternoon

One Saturday afternoon I was lazing around the house dressed the way both my wife and I liked me to be dressed. I was wearing a pair of white satin stockings and 10 strap suspender belt complete with white six inch heels. I had on a full, long white chiffon skirt and a tight white latex top with fitted gloves and a hood. The hood had only eye and nostril holes so I could not talk. Under the skirt I wore a tiny white satin g-string. The outfit of choice was my wife’s. She was in control and decided what I wore most of the time. I did not complain. By now I was comfortable dressing like that and could control my erection most of the time. ...

Heather's Dilemma

Heather Morris had finally made it home from work and was looking forward to the long weekend ahead. She went upstairs and took a warm shower and then proceeded to get ready for the evening. Red lace panties and matching bra made her feel sexy. Red stocking held up by garter straps and 4" high red pumps adorned feet. Opening her dresser drawer heather pulled out a red leather collar with a d-ring set in the front, she lifted her medium brown hair up so she could buckle it tightly around her neck. Not so tight that it would interfere with her breathing but tight enough that it wouldn’t chafe her skin. A pair of matching red leather cuffs were buckled around her wrists and a second set around her ankles. Each in turn including her collar were secured using miniature padlocks. Reaching into her hall closet, she retrieved an overcoat and wrapping it around her body making sure to button it up. ...

The Disappearance of Jennifer

At the end of it all, I knew the only person to blame was myself. Yet I never saw it at first and because of that from now on I will have to pay the price. I had only ever had two girlfriends in my life. During a majority of my time at college I was dating someone, it had officially ended by the end college was almost over. That was the time I had noticed a girl in my class, her name was Jennifer. She was a year younger than me, she had striking blonde hair, gentle blue eyes, black glasses and she had a geeky vibe about her. She had a small body, standing only 5 foot 2 inches tall and small curves, despite her small body her breasts were small and perky, pushing them out and being very noticeable. At the end of the year she announced her feelings towards me, both as a friend and a crush and we began dating. ...

The Johnson Rope Factory 2a: The Nice Conclusion

story continued from part one Part 2a: The Nice Conclusion The truck’s engine then shut off and a second later I heard the driver’s door slam, telling me the driver was getting out. Would he discover me trapped and spooled up as I was, or just get what he wanted and leave while I hid? I assumed Ms. Becket was doing much the same, but her absence left me feeling abandoned and vulnerable. ...

Cum Sponge

Foreword: This is a work of fiction. None of the people in this story are real. None of these events ever happened. This story is nothing more than words that came from my imagination. Any similarity to any real people, places, or events is purely coincidental. Operators of erotic story web sites, whether free or fee-based, have my permission to post my stories for public reading, provided that credit is given to “Hungry Guy” as the author, and as long as you don’t make changes other than fixing typos. Even beware of fixing typos, for I occasionally use local slang and dialects that may be flagged by your spell checker. Thanks. ...

Redbush Square

What follows is pure fantasy and has no basis in fact. Have you ever walked past a house and thought you caught a glimpse of something strange going on? This is one version of what might be happening. Day One I - Mark and Leon Mark and Leon were in the kitchen of their small flat, kneeling on the floor with their hands behind their heads, and entirely naked save for matching black leather dog collars. A luggage tag was attached to both collars, identifying the men as freight ready to be transported. Each had a handwritten destination: Redbush Square. They were both very nervous, scared as to what was going to happen next. ...

Packaged Bird

story continued from part one Part 2: In the Trunk My life seemed to be changing fast; I was now seeing Gino on a regular basis, our romantic liaisons usually resulting in my body being tightly bound in some way or other, either the old classic spread-eagle on the bed; or hogtied, tightly trussed up and wriggling while he watched sport on television. I insisting that I would never watch a game even if he bound and gagged me, a challenge which he greatly accepted and the rope flew around my body, leaving a trussed up package on the floor, the gag in place to stop any complaints, not that there any from me now I was tightly bound. ...

Caught Staring

I’d never really been bullied, as far as I recall, there was nothing worth mentioning that went on at my high school. But, the idea of a group of hot girls humiliating me, giving me wedgies, making me touch things that were disgusting and generally treating me like trash had begun to take a hold on me over the years and now, at thirty, I wanted to experience it. I suppose I should put in the obligatory self-description here. I’m tall for a woman – 175cm and thin at only 60 kg. I have long legs, medium sized breasts and long wavy brown hair. I have an olive complexion too. My name is Maxine and in case you hadn’t worked it out yet, yes, I am attracted to women in a sexual way. ...

Be Careful What You Wish For 3

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For 2) Part 3 It was mid afternoon or so when Dexter returned to collect me and he carried with him a transparent latex catsuit. “Mistress orders you to wear this” he said as he offered it to me. I reluctantly put on the fairly loose fitting one piece rubber outfit with built in feet and gloves and zipped it up. Now handcuffed and with a hobble chain fitted I was to taken to my rubber clad tormentor back in the dungeon area. ...

From Top to Bottom 3: From A Different Perspective

story continued from part two Chapter Three - From A Different Perspective I awoke feeling a little muddle headed and as if wrapped in a blanket. In my semi-sleep I tried to move arms and legs and neither would obey. I opened my eyes and focussed on him looking down on me, appraising me coolly. I tried to move again but with no success. What was going on? “What the… hey Ryan, what have…” he sat next to me. ...

Mistress Maya

A little glimpse of what drives me, my fetishes revolve around latex, and tight inescapable bondage. All my fantasies involve me serving a Latex Clad Mistress. I’ve visited Miss Maya several times, and every time she has pushed me and my limits to her satisfaction. I’ve never been into the pain side of the scene but have decided to try a little predicament bondage. I have scheduled a session with Miss Maya 2 weeks in advance. I find the extra time waiting to see her part of the submissive experience. ...

Racheal's Special Vacation

Here is a story about Mistress Racheal which many have asked about her serving as a slave. It was a lovely summer day at the end of June and Racheal went to her office after enjoying her hot breakfast. She turned on her computer and checked her emails. She shook with fear as she saw an email from Mark. Mark was her Master and had also trained her as a Dominatrix. As she opened the email she saw the invite for her to spend the next week at his home. She knew this was really a command for her to spend a week as his slave, which she had agreed to spend each year, when he requested it. Racheal smiled as she remembered how much she enjoyed being his slave and making love with his lovely wife Cheryl. ...

Teacher's Pet

Clicking out of his program, Jeff leaned back in his computer chair with a contented sigh. The numbers were good, everything was going slightly better than planned. If this trend continued, he’d actually wind up in better shape than he’d thought possible. Slightly less than six months earlier, Jeff had found himself holding a winning lottery ticket. Not the biggest prize, no record by any means, but big enough. Even after taxes, and spread out over twenty years, it amounted to more money than he could hope to spend. He just had to make it through this first year. ...

Snowbound 12: Fringe Benefits

story continued from part 11 Chapter 12: Fringe Benefits One day, while Cassandra was helping Kate clean the Playroom after a night’s bondage scene, she came upon a piece of equipment that she did not recognize! “Kate, what’s this?” They were both dressed in Maid’s uniforms, and since they were doing actual cleaning, they were wearing normal not fetish attire. Except for being corseted, and wearing collars, that is! Cassandra held up what appeared to be a large piece of triangular shaped leather, complete with a series of straps that made the whole thing look rather menacing indeed! ...

Chandelier

She knelt before him. Her head was bowed, long auburn hair brushing against the peaks of breasts pushed forward by the position of her arms behind her back. She could not see him, but she felt him shift and heard him flick the rope coil open and begin to run the hemp through his hands with well-seasoned practice. “Hands on your head.” She complied, automatically gathering her hair up with her hands to keep it out of the way, yet keeping her eyes downcast. He moved behind her, close enough that she could just barely feel his chest against her back as he began the chest harness, the rough texture of the hemp teasing her skin as it slid across her chest. He did not speak to her while he built the first harness. It layered above her breasts and below them and then crossed over her shoulders between their fullness, pulling them into obscene prominence. Her nipples, already beginning to pucker, possessed dainty silver loops that contrasted with the rose color of the surrounding areola. He removed her hands from her head and pulled them behind her, pushing her forward into the carpet below in order to work on her arms without her hair being in the way. He took another length of rope and began to run it through his hands, absentmindedly admiring the view before him. Her body curved over her knees to him, exposing her ass and pussy nestled between a firm ass and toned thighs. Her face pressed into the carpet, though he could not see it through her hair. He would have to do something about that hair. He positioned her forearms towards each other and used a basic tie to keep them together. He wasn’t worried about her escape - he simply wanted her hands out of the way. When he was finished, he dragged her up into standing position by the back of her chest harness and reached for the next length of rope. He began the hip harness slowly, making sure the hemp moved as much as possible over her thighs and hips. He liked to watch her facial expression change when he did so. He had known before he got to her hip harness that the rope was turning her on, but now as he tied a few simple knots, he could smell her arousal. Her pussy was smooth-shaven yet unexposed in her current position. Another thing he would have to do something about. Her ankles were last, loops that went quickly with another two lengths of the rough rope. “Spread your legs.” She obeyed, shifting into a wide legged position before him, her legs being the only limbs she could move on her own. “Further.” She inched them out further, feeling the muscles in her inner thighs pull as she did so. He took a spreader bar and affixed one ankle to each end of the wood and leather bar. “Lie down on your stomach.” He watched, amused, as she awkwardly fell to her knees and struggled to fall forward completely with some measure of grace. Once she was on her stomach, he looped another length of rope around the back of her chest harness and up to the suspension ring above him. He did the same with her hip harness; looping the rope through the suspension ring and tying it securely back onto itself. The rope from her two ankles got the same treatment and he positioned the rope such that her knees would bend, yet because of the spreader bar still be well apart. He then pressed a little black button. The hoist the suspension ring had been attached to lifted slowly, taking her off the ground with it. He stopped pressing when she reached his chest and quickly eyed his rope work that had shifted slightly in the ascent. Having met his approval, he smiled at her now exposed pussy - opened wide with her well spread legs, so that he could see the jewelry pierced through her hood and the sheen of wetness that had spread across her inner labia. He pulled all her hair back, smoothing them together and looping a smaller length of rope over it, deftly wrapping and weaving the rough hemp with her silky hair. He pulled on the opposite end of the rope, watching her head raise and arch back in response like a marionette. He tied this end to her wrists, ensuring that her hair was out of the way and her head immovable. The old family grandfather clock announced the time - slightly later than he had planned. He eyed the hall surrounding him. It was mostly ready. The elegant mahogany dining room table with its crisp linens and well-set table was out of position, and missing the food that his cook was preparing in the other room. The guests would arrive shortly. He needed to finish his decorations. He took the Christmas lights and began to carefully wrap his new chandelier with the strand of lights. It vaguely reminded him of putting lights on a Christmas tree when he was a child, having to weave between the branches and pine needles. Only now he was weaving between limbs and rope. The lights went across her chest and torso, though he was careful to leave her nipples free. They wrapped her waist and across her inner thigh, winding down her legs and across the spreader bar, then up the weight bearing rope to the suspension hoop where he had already wound an extension cord around the hoist’s wire length. He plugged the lights into the cord and her body lit up, classic white lights dotting along her whole body. He grinned to himself and began to decorate the tree. He took a traditional glass ball, dainty and red yet with a significant weight to it and hooked it to one of the rings in her nipples. His tree-chandelier made a low noise of surprise in the back of her throat as the weight pulled on her piercing and nipple. He hung the other one, its twin except for the green color, on the opposite nipple, which provoked a slightly louder noise, this one a little more insistent. He raised an eyebrow in question, but his tree said nothing. He held a rubber ball up and angled it towards her mouth. To this rubber ball, a large gold star had been attached. She opened her mouth obediently and his tree had its traditional star. His next ornament was a little glass angel with a gold trumpet and he affixed a long hook to this one and hung it delicately from the silver hoop at her hood. Another noise. He almost wished he could hear his tree more clearly; it always did make such pleasant noises. He then took a large butt plug, well lubed. He slipped a lube-covered finger into her ass hole, fingering her gently to spread some of the lubricant before slowly inserting the plug, watching the resistance give as her asshole widened to accommodate the plug. Atop the plug’s flare was a jolly Santa Claus with a pipe and rosy red cheeks, caught in mid laugh. He was just about done. The final touch was not decorative, however. Her pussy was even wetter than before - he wondered briefly if he had to worry about his chandelier dripping over the Christmas Turkey. He fingered her lightly, spreading the wetness around her labia and watching the tree wiggle as much as she could in her bounds. Then he inserted a vibrating egg into her pussy, on its lowest setting. He popped the remote to the egg in his pocket and called out to his cook in the other room that the table was ready. Or, almost ready. He moved around the table and pushed it a few feet over, so his chandelier was centered above it, about three feet above the table itself. He then lowered the lights in the room so the brightest thing in the room was his chandelier. Smiling to himself at the well-made scene before him, he increased the intensity with the little remote in his pocket. In this light, he could see the lights from his chandelier reflected on his good family silver and the ornaments swinging gently as the tree shifted and squirmed slightly with the vibration coming from her cunt. The cook came in the room with the first course - just as the doorbell rang. The first of his guests had arrived.

Her Little Money Maker

I spoke to her by phone on a chat line and she told me she ran her own escort service. I told her how I was submissive and that I wanted to dress in women’s clothes and be a maid and sex slave. I told her I wanted to be forced to be with men. I told her I loved humiliation. I told her all my fantasies. We spoke a few times and she said she wanted to meet me. The first time was in a coffee shop and we talked for an hour about all kinds of things. Mostly she asked questions and I answered. She said she wanted to see me again and would call. I must meet her when she called. ...

BDSM Parade

Synopsis This story is about Magumi, Harvey, Kappa, Javed and Dorothy, as they journey through life searching for what they want the most. There are many obstacles in the way. And many enemies to defeat. Deeper friendships and understanding evolve as they overcome their fears and gain newer experiences. ***** Chapter 1 - Orphan Slave ***** “Give me your hand!” Our bodies were freezing, and visibility was extremely poor. “I said give me your hand!” ...

Birching Miss Birch 3

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch 2) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

The Piano Teacher Part 9

continued from part 8 Part 9 In the meanwhile RS had started to sweat considerably in her thick rubber encasement. Her position in the heavy stocks was quite uncomfortable and she wondered where Master Walter was gone and what he had in mind for her. Despite – or may be just because of – feeling uncomfortable she had developed a good state of hornyness and wanted nothing more but being tied, humiliated and fucked very hard. ...

I Married a Sex Slave 4a: Tormented Toni

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave 3: The Masked Intruder) Part 4a: Tormented Toni Toni Martin glanced at the bedroom clock, and was glad that it was after eleven PM. It was a Friday night, and by rights she should have been out partying with her girlfriends. Instead she had something else planned that was going to be far more satisfying than going out and trying to meet a man for sex. ...

I Married a Sex Slave 4b: Tormented Toni

story continued from part four Part 4b: Tormented Toni “Do you want to be my slave?” Sam asked Toni. “Yes, Master Sam.” “Why?” “Master I have always fanaticized about the idea of bondage. I’ve always dreamed of being naked, in chains, and being beaten with a whip or crop. Seeing you and slave Connie in action has made me want to experience my dreams in real life. Connie told me that you were a kind caring Master, and I would trust you with the safety of my body. Please take me as your slave, Master Sam.” ...

Sojourn at Hordenhurst Lodge

story continued from part one Chapter 2: New Rubber Toy Inducted The prostrate form, dazed and befuddled by the overwhelming sensory tour de force, almost instantly fell into another stupor as the vehicle slowed to a halt - the engine already silenced. After a few moments doors opened briefly and then closed - gently but seemingly with hurried purpose. She was suddenly stirred to consciousness as the hatch-cover to her compartment was unlatched and lifted upward with a squeal of hinges. ...

The Hidden House of Human Furniture

Going back through some old files I found this one that was originally posted to the first plaza forum in December 2004 from Darkraptor. This is my first full-scale attempt at forniphilia, or the art of turning people into objects. This one is a bit dark (but I personally like grim stories), so proceed with caution. Other then that, enjoy! The hidden house of human furniture By Darkraptor1 There is a house, not far out of town, where no one goes who wishes to return. This lonely house, according to local myth, is the place of many things. It is a place of mysterious spies. A place of meeting for a secret society that wishes to take over the world. Perhaps it was the house of a famous person who wished not to be disturbed. Perhaps it was just the residence of an intently shy person. A curious passer-by would not gain much from looking at the house. It was a double storied house, built in old Victorian fashion. The windows and blinds were always closed, the doors and gates always locked. Whoever lived there clearly did not want to be disturbed. But the mail was always collected, the bills and taxes paid on time and promptly, so no government officials could go inside the house. Exactly as the house’s owner had planned. For this particular house was in fact, a secret meeting place, as well as the residency of an intently shy person, who did want her career to be exposed to the outside world. For she was a specialist in the field of forniphilia, the art of converting living, breathing human beings into nothing more then living, breathing, pieces of furniture. The residents at this house called her “Mistress.” Her real name was not known to anyone but herself. Any attempts to find out her real name was dealt with harshly and severely. The occupants of her house were numerous. There were five servants, who obeyed their masters every will. They were her servants, and her thugs. For the other residents of the house were slaves. Mistress often sent her servants on errands, to kidnap ordinary people, as well as runaways, the homeless, and the forgotten. These people were kidnapped, and forced into a lifetime of slavery and bondage to a cruel and unmerciful master. Aaron was one of those slaves. He had been laid off his job a month ago. He had scavenged to make a living, living beneath bridges and in bushes. He had been taken less then a week ago. The thugs had ganged up on him, tackling him with their bodies, pinning him beneath their weight. They had forced a gag into his mouth while tying his wrists and ankles together. He had been thrown into a truck, which had driven off into the night. The next five days had been torture. He had been “educated” into the art of being a slave. Learning to obey any order without question. Learning that with defiance came torture and pain. Learning that any attempts to escape brought a lifetime of misery. In the end, he was ordered to wear a black catsuit at all times. In addition, he was forced to wear a pair of handcuffs and ankle irons, which were to be kept on him for life, even during sleep and showers. A gag was to kept in his mouth at all times, except during meals. He had been given the task of cleaning the furniture around the house. He was forced to go throughout the house, clumsily brushing down the furniture with a duster held in his shackled hands. What scared him was that almost all of the furniture was really living human beings, strapped, tied, and locked into positions where they became tables, candleholders, chandeliers, chairs, and even beds. Their eyes had looked at him while he dusted and cleaned them. The eyes spoke of silent misery and agony, of being locked into unnatural positions for hours on end, for days, for weeks, even months. Some, he had been told, had been there for years. The escape attempt had been planned early. Aaron had decided that death was preferable to a lifetime of slavery. He had consulted with four other slaves, who had been assigned various duties of cleaning, cooking, and housekeeping. They had all agreed to try and escape through the basement, through a small window that one of them had found. During the night of the escape attempt, everything went well at first. They had slipped into the basement, avoiding the gazes of the furniture left behind. They had reached the window and were almost through getting it opened when the mistresses servants found them. The slaves had fought back, but were easily subdued. Extra restraints were placed on all five slaves, and they were lead upstairs. If there was one thing the mistress liked more then anything else, it was sentencing various slaves to terms as furniture. She started with the lighter punishments. The cook, clad in a blue catsuit and wearing an armbinder, was sentenced to one month as a cabinet. He would be the cabinet, holding the drinks and food supplies that were to be placed inside. As the other slaves had watched, the servants took out an old cabinet and sawed away the shelves inside. Taking the cook, they forced him into the cabinet, where they locked into a series of stocks that fit around his feet, ankles, waist, arms, and neck. Those stocks were then nailed into the cabinet shell. When it was finished, the cabinet was placed up against a wall, and various food supplies were placed on the stocks, which now doubled as shelves. The cabinet stood a good chance of surviving its punishment. It was still fairly strong and well built. One of Mistress’s habits was to simply abandon most of her furniture, letting her servants feed them when they wished (which was not often). Only her most prized pieces of furniture were fed and toileted regularly. As the cabinet watched on, Mistress moved on to the next punishment. The vacuum-cleaner slave was next. She was a target Mistress had focused on for months, eager for a chance to punish her, for being too slow with vacuuming. The vacuum slave was sentenced to one month as a table, where she would hold the food placed on her as the residents of the house were seated for dinner. The table was brought out. It looked ordinary, except for the fact that the table itself was about fifteen inches thick, and had a hole for the table’s head to stick out of. The vacuum slave was taken to this table. The top was opened up, and she was forced into it. Cuffs were applied to her wrists and ankles, forcing her to assume a spread-eagle position. The table was closed, sealing the woman inside. Except, by this point, she was no longer a human as far as the servants and the mistress were concerned. A blindfold was applied to the table’s eyes, which would stay in place for fifteen days. The table gave out muffled moans and whimpers as it struggled. The table legs (which had formerly been humans) whimpered slightly under the weight. As the table was left to moan about the coming thirty days, it was now time to move on to the harsher punishments. Dish cleaning slave was next. She kneeled on the floor, held in place with cuffs behind her back and a choke chain around her neck. Her black catsuit was damp with sweat. The punishment was announced. Three months as a lamp post. Dish cleaning slave moaned audibly at this sentence. A quick tug on the choke chain ensured her silence. The lamp post itself was little more then a vertical piece of slightly padded wood. Dish cleaning slave was taken to this post. The servants forced her to stand onto the board. Built-in steel cuffs were applied the slave, binding her to the post, making her a part of it. When the ankle, wrist, waist, and throat cuffs were locked firmly in place, black straps were produced and wound around the lamp post, securing both pieces together. A black hood was applied around the lamp post’s head, keeping only the eyes revealed. Taking the actual lamp itself, Mistresses servants placed it into the board and left it there. The lamp post was moved over to the door, where it would remain for the next three months. If it survived that long. With one slave turned into a lamp post, it was down to the last two sentences. The T.V. tuner slave was next. Her punishment was the most common, but with a term longer then most. One year as a chair. T.V. tuner slave moaned in fear upon hearing her fate. She knew that survival was not likely. Maybe… in a way… it would be a relief, an escape from this horrible place. A chair base was brought into the room. It consisted of a wheel base, with a piece of wood on top. T.V. tuner was forced onto the floor, where her limbs were squished together and her arms forced to her legs. Red straps were produced and placed all over T.V. turner slave, ensuring that she was locked firmly into position. When it was finished, her legs were bent back onto her chest, and pointing straight up. Her arms were strapped to her legs. The bottom of her upper legs formed the seat. The back of her lower legs was the back support. T.V. turner slave was picked up and placed onto the seat base. More straps were applied, and she was locked to the base. The chair was gagged. It’s eyes were left open. Rolling it away, the servants took the chair to the computer room, where it would stay for the next year. Now, only Aaron was left. Mistress smiled to herself. She had a punishment rarely administered in mind for him. He would pay dearly for his escape attempt. Mistress took great pride in describing his punishment. He would be turned into a living display piece. A piece that could be shown to other slaves, so that they knew what happened to those who planned and lead escape attempts. To show him what the other display pieces were, Mistress had Aaron collared with a leash, and he was lead downstairs. There was a room in the basement of the house, one that was rarely opened, and only then, to show slaves what might await them if they tried to escape. The door had a small sign on it. A word, cared with gold letters, gave the room its name. Museum. Inside the room was a grotesque display of objects, all of which had been humans. There was a large cement pillar. A human head stuck out of it’s top. The pillar’s head groaned slightly. Two tubes ran out of the pillar to small collection and IV boxes. There was a small sign at the pillar’s base. It read, “Slave 103. Punishment: Ten years.” The date showed that the sign had been created nine years ago. The next object on display was a statue of a man. It too, was crafted in cement. The form was sitting in a chair. But the statue’s eyes were that of a real human. Two small tubes ran out of the figures arms, towards a waste collection box, and an IV box. The sign in front of this one read, “Slave 273. Punishment: Thirty years.” The man that was now a statue had been there for five years. Aaron’s fear and dread was building. The third display was a curious one. It was a large cage. Inside of it, there was a human. It was covered from head to toe with black leather bondage gear. The clothing was so thick that it was impossible to tell the thing’s gender. The sign in front of the cage read, “Slave 598. Punishment: Fifty years.” The human had been there only two weeks. Aaron was sweating profusely. The next display… was empty. It consisted of only a flat steel table. There were numerous black leather straps attached to the table’s sides, ready to be strapped down upon a victim. Aaron was the victim. A servant came into the room, ignoring the groans and moans of the other displays. She placed a sign in front of this table. It read, “Slave 994. Punishment:” “Life” A heavy blow landed on Aaron’s head, knocking him into unconsciousness. When Aaron awoke, he was mildly relieved to find that he was out of his catsuit, along with the cuffs and the gag. However, his situation was now much worse. He was in a neoprene body bag, tight and body hugging. His arms were inside internal sleeves, making it impossible to use them in any way. Mistresses servants were finishing his bondage. They zipped up the back of the bag. When the zippers met, a small padlock was placed between them and locked, sealing the zippers shut. Aaron watched in terror as the only key that could unlock them was calmly placed into a garbage tin. He was picked up and carried over to the steel table. He was placed upon it. Aaron squirmed and thrashed within his neoprene prison, but he knew all too well that escape was now impossible. He was locked inside this prison for life. The straps were taken and applied to Aaron’s immobilized body. Strap after strap was applied to his bag, forcing him against its surface. Soon, six leather straps were holding Aaron down firmly. Aaron’s screams and pleas for mercy were locked away behind a ball gag that had been inserted into his mouth. In addition to the built in straps, it had been fixed with dental cement, ensuring that it could never come out without ripping Aaron’s teeth out as well. It was almost time to finish the sentence. Only the neoprene hood remained. Mistress put on the hood herself. She took it in her hands and slowly pulled it up and over Aaron’s neck, chin, mouth, and eyes. This hood had no eyeholes. The only holes were in the nostril area. Mistress whispered to Aaron that he should enjoy looking at her, because that was the last thing he would ever see. Aaron screamed as the eternal darkness took his sight. The neoprene hood was placed over Aaron’s face and pushed into place. The zipper on the back and pulled down, and it too was locked to the other zippers, ensuring that it would never come off. A black posture collar was placed around Aaron’s neck, which forced him to keep his head straight. He could still move his head slightly from side to side, but that was all. It was finished. The IV tube and waste collection tube were turned on. A life-giving liquid was pumped into the display’s body, which would keep it alive. Mistress whispered to the display that, considering its young age of roughly twenty five years, it should probably live well into its eighties. The display’s only response was to twitch and squirm within its tight body bag. Satisfied that the punishment was complete, Mistress ordered the museum display to be tilted at an angle, so that all could see what became of a human named Aaron, who had been turned into a museum display, where it would remain for the rest of it’s life. And so, dear readers, take this warning to heart. For the next time you enter this town… Beware the lonely house.

Birthday Gift

She was sprawled naked on her bed, savoring the after-glow of her Master’s ‘good morning’ fuck. He had just left her, disappearing into his lab, telling her that he had to get his birthday surprise ready for her. She was breath-takingly beautiful, with wide blue eyes, a small, slim nose and a wide, full-lipped mouth. Her long thick glossy hair flowed over her shoulders and framed her face, hi-lighting her even, regular features. Her shoulders were wide and they needed to be, to support her lush, full 35D breasts, they stood straight out from her chest, sagged not at all and were crowned with plump, cherry red nipples the size of her thumb. ...

Revenge of an Old Flame

I was walking down the street in a new town. I was 30 years old and had just started a new job here. I didn’t know anyone. Suddenly I heard a woman speak from behind me. “It’s been a long time, you little shit.” I turned quickly and saw Mary. When I was 25 and she was 50 we had been swingers together with her boyfriend. I had even tried bi-sex with him while she watched. It was a very experimental period in my life I had not repeated. ...

The Dinner Party

Here I am bound bent over a coffee table. I have been this way for hours. Ever since the dinner party turned into a night of entertainment. My Dominus bound me here for her friends to use as they see fit. My lingerie is torn, my ass is red from multiple spankings, I have been fucked so many times by strap-on and the real thing I have lost count. My jaw aches from all the cock and all pussy I have pleased. The whole time I have been locked in my chastity belt. Denied an orgasm or even the right to be turned on by current state. ...

Buried Desire

Having spent most of my life working in a high stress field, when it was time to retire I moved away from the city to a very rural area. My family had once been farmers, and I had inherited the farm, or rather what was left of it. It was really just a house and several acres of land that had been left to the weeds for decades. I liked it because I didn’t have any neighbors for miles in any direction. It was perfect for a no stress life. ...

Buried Desire

Having spent most of my life working in a high stress field, when it was time to retire I moved away from the city to a very rural area. My family had once been farmers, and I had inherited the farm, or rather what was left of it. It was really just a house and several acres of land that had been left to the weeds for decades. I liked it because I didn’t have any neighbors for miles in any direction. It was perfect for a no stress life. ...

Alice in Thunderland

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Alice in Thunderland is a nerdy, sci-fi, fantasy, bdsm, romance. If you are not nerdy or into sci-fi fantasy, you can skim through the first half and go directly to the playroom scene. The BDSM is traditional and timeless. It involves all aspects - BD, DS, & SM. There is some erotic pain, but it is relatively mild. ...

KittySlave

Part 1: Meeting Kitty For years I have browsed model camming sites. I guess it adds to the regularity of looking up either porn stories from Grometsplaza, porn pictures or videos with the actuality of talking to a naked model. Years I have spent talking to many different women from many countries from the world, all talking about different subject matters that usually had something to do with sex. I had gotten familiar with a few and talked to them regularly and some of the models were a onetime only talk. It was fair to say that I soon found a subject matter that both interested me and the model for a nice conversation and that was bondage. Having an open mind, being a SWITCH and generally having an interest in any type of kink anyone spoke about allowed me to have a variety of conversations with the many models who had popped onto my screen. ...

The Ship's Queen 5

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen 4) Part Five “Yes, I had served with them once, why do you ask?” “It would violate a confidence if I were to tell you sir.” I didn’t want to inform on the muscular cargo man Mr. Kane, and what I thought was his rather unique form of sailor torture porn starring me getting whipped while strung up in a similar fashion. It made me wonder at the time how a cargo man could afford such an expensive device, and that in turn forced me to reflect on the Captains words in private with me about making a proper visit to Mr. Cook “in the flesh”. The implication was simple, I, (or at least my hologram), had already visited with him not in the flesh, just as I had already visited with Mr. Kane in much the same way. ...

Sojourn at Hordenhurst Lodge

Chapter 1: New Rubber Toy She was admirably ensconced on the bed; naked apart from the totally occlusive rubber hood enveloping her freshly shaved pate. She could not see, could barely hear and could utter little more than throaty grunts or moans such was the effectiveness of the breath-through, inflatable gag occupying her jaw aching mouth. The hood was secured to her head by means of a truly extreme posture collar whose rolled rubber edges added a measure of comfort that belied the considerable discomfort of compressive pressure on her throat as well as the strict denial of head movement. It also lent her an almost alien, dehumanised and vaguely insect aspect. ...

The Real Inescapable Self-Bondage Rope Tie

A new piece from Professor Challenger. Hope you like it. The Real Inescapable Self-Bondage Rope Tie (A True Story) By Professor Challenger DANGER! DO NOT ATTEMPT THIS WITHOUT A RELIABLE SAFETY PERSON PRESENT OR SCHEDULED TO RESCUE YOU! Those who have followed the Forums on this site and others may be aware of my quest to discover the inescapable self-bondage using rope, only. We all (I hope) know that it is easily possible to lock yourself up beyond hope of escape using ordinary handcuffs or other locking restraints if you can’t get or use the keys. Rope is another matter, since it can almost always be cut relatively easily with a sharp instrument. (Of course, not wanting to cut your silk cords, or high-end shibari rope may be a deterrent–.) Other authors have asserted that it is possible to tie yourself up with rope in such a way that it is impossible to free yourself, by yourself. ...

Warm Up

Lucy lay on the bed in front of Jason, ready for the night’s session. She was in “the position” which is face down, fingers interlocked behind her neck and legs spread. Jason approached and ran his hand up her shapely leg and let it glide quickly over a firm ass cheek. Fingers traced slowly up her spine, stopping at her hands. He grabbed her wrist firmly and lifted it, ratcheting a handcuff shut around it. The other wrist was cuffed as well and Lucy’s arms were lifted above her head. Next a rope was wrapped around each ankle and tied off to the corners of the bed, a little tug ensuring her legs were well sperated. ...

Now!

I was at home making a sandwich when my phone rang signalling a text from my mistress. I was alone so I dropped what I was doing and checked the message. “Are you alone and at home?” I quickly typed my response “Yes to both, Mistress.” “Drop your pants and start masturbating. I want you to cum for me. You have four minutes.” I texted my reply with my right hand while releasing my pants with my left “Yes, Mistress.” ...

Football Follies

I liked to watch football but you could care less. It actually annoyed you as that was time we could be playing. So I said OK, let’s make a game we can play based on the football game. You ordered me to come up with it by the next week so I sat down and wrote: The sub (me) is to be covered in rubber during the game with the exception of his mouth, nipples, cock and balls, and ass. Those areas will be uncovered at the sole discretion of the Mistress (you). ...

A New Experience

Logan turned the knob and let himself into the house. He called out his greetings as he normally did. “In here, Sir!” came back to him from the living room. Placing his bags down near the door, he made his way towards the voice that answered him. “How was your day, My Lord?” His dear Elle was seated in one of the recliners, stretched out. She dropped the foot rest as he entered the room. He crossed over to her and leaned down for his kiss. Her tongue played across his lips and teeth, briefly, but thoroughly exploring his mouth, as he returned in kind. ...

Kate's Revenge

Never underestimate a best friend. I have been into bondage since my teens. I can remember back to my little brother Ricky and me tying each other up, always trying to outdo the other. We would go into to the woods tying each other to trees and watch while the other tried to get loose. Whenever he would tie me up I always for some reason got aroused didn’t realize why but I enjoyed it, until he crossed the line. ...

Paula & Jane Endure Elbow Bondage Training 2

(story continues from Paula & Jane Endure Elbow Bondage Training)_ _Following on from the “Part One” Part 2: The Elbow Bondage Training Continues Storycodes: Jane and I had been continuing our elbow training for the best part of a month, and it was frustrating me that Jane was more flexible that I was. Her elbows seemed to easily go together behind her back. It had only taken a couple of weeks for her. ...

Jasmine becomes a Slave 6: The Slave Demo

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 5: Slave Contract) Part Six Chapter 16: The Slave Demo For the next two weeks, jasmine cleaned the house and learned how to cook like a professional chef. Each evening she was taken to the dungeon by Racheal and was used in bondage on various pieces of equipment. The control belt was removed during these sessions, and Racheal would spank, cane, paddle, flog and whip her. Also use clamps and other items of pain. One night jasmine was stretched on the rack face up as taunt as Racheal thought she could take. Over the next hour Racheal applied small clothespins until her body was covered with two hundred clothespins. Jasmine could barely stand the pain but slowly her body again took over and soon she was on the verge of an orgasm. Using a fly swatter, Racheal proceeded to whack the clothespins off of jasmine. As each pin was swatted off the pain increased and before Racheal had finished jasmine had two wonderful orgasms. ...

Trained

I arrived at my new Mistress’ house promptly at 9 pm. We had never met but had spoken frequently since I answered her ad in a swingers magazine. She wanted someone who was very openminded and was delighted when I told her I was into submission and wanted to be a slave. We chatted about this subject often until I agreed to be her and her husband’s slave. She did have a concern with me as I was not experienced in serving and had never been with a man before. She was new to domination but was studying extensively. This first meeting was to get aquainted but she had told me to expect anything and had found out what time I was to be at work the next day. ...

Mistress Latexa's Rubberdoll 2:The Doll

story continued from part one Part 2: The Doll “Wake up, Tessa!” The words were hard and accompanied by the sheets being thrown back by strong arms. Tessa opened her eyes, fighting for consciousness. Strange smells invaded her nostrils, and there was the jarring crash of metal against metal to her right. The room was a whitewashed blur before eyes which refused to focus. Pressure around her midriff, arms and legs suddenly slackened, then she was being pulled into a sitting position, legs swinging over the side of the bed, cold metal against the back of her thighs. She tried to protest, but her mouth would not respond, her tongue felt as if it were made of concrete and her jaw felt as if it were locked shut. ...

Mistress Latexa's Rubberdoll 3: A Doll's Life

story continued from part two Part 3: A Doll’s Life Hiss. Hiss. Silence. Hiss. Wheeze. Silence. These are my constant companions now, the sounds of laboured, regulated breathing controlled by a force infinitely greater than myself. I know it is my breath, yet it does not seem to belong to me; I can feel the cool air rush in and out of my lungs through the narrow plastic tube between my lips and yet it somehow feels as though I were hearing it from a distance, a faint echo. The whistle of oxygen is muffled by the super heavy thick latex hood that encases my head entirely; the black rubber contracted to press against every inch of my head deadens the sound of the outside world, and the thick wax applied to my ears mutes even the internal gasps of my abused torso. ...

Mistress Latexa's Rubberdoll 4: The Wedding Album

story continued from part three Part 4: The Wedding Album Where to begin? Each detail of that day is embedded deep within my consciousness, for it was the signal turning point in my existence. There was my life before, which seems drab and pointless now; and my life after, the thrilling, extraordinary life of a rubber slave doll that I had secretly craved long before I could even put words to it. It seems more than a union of two souls, more than a troth that was pledged; it was a kind of rebirth of body of spirit, the razor-sharp demarcation of a life begun anew, the destiny I have always been fated to fulfil at the hands of my beloved Mistress Latexa. ...

Mistress Latexa's Rubberdoll 5: The Honeymoon

story continued from part four Part 5: The Honeymoon The pealing of bells from the castle’s belfry still rang in my ears as my beloved Mistress Latexa and I stepped into the bright sunshine splashing upon the patio just outside the wedding hall. Only moments before a lusty and heartfelt cheer had erupted from the assembled congregation as she and I were joined in a bond that could never be torn asunder, the pledging of one soul to the care and control of another for all eternity. ...

Mistress Latexa's Rubberdoll 6: The Chair

story continued from part five Part 6: The Chair I could not fathom what the large, nondescript box was when it first arrived, I knew only that Mistress was beside herself with excitement, flashing her Cheshire Cat grin at me as she signed for the package and ordered me to take it downstairs into the playroom while not unpacking it, placing it next to the industrial-strength vacuum pump she had also mysteriously purchased. It was Friday afternoon, and Mistress had just returned from work. She had already informed me I would not be performing any maid chores this weekend, that she had rather more intriguing plans for me which she took great pleasure in not disclosing. ...

Mistress Latexa's Rubberdoll: The Clinic

Thank you to Jane D’oh for sending the stories to me. Part 1: The Clinic I had been told by Mistress only that I required a regular check-up, to determine how my hormone treatments were progressing. Mistress had insisted that I be put on a massive regimen of oestrogen and progesterone to feminize me irreversibly and completely, and it had been nearly two years since that fateful first day of treatment. The changes began slowly; for the first couple of months I barely noticed them at all. I noted first that my skin became softer and smoother, supple and resilient in ways I had not experienced before. I noticed that my scent changed as well; previously, my male sweat had been salty, tangy and acrid, but now I found that it became sweeter and more fragrant, betraying my former gender. ...

Shadows with Claws

James could almost sense her high heels walking toward him. He could not wait for his rubber bondage session with his ex-girlfriend to start. James had been sent a number of emails from his ex, they had started coming through a couple of days ago. He had not talked to her for over two years and was shocked to see her communicating with him. The relationship had been great and they got on very well with each other. The reason it fell apart was down to his fetishes and the fact she was not into anything kinky. But as he read the emails, his eyes dropped to the floor. ...

Snowbound 11: Notice of Discipline

story continued from part ten Chapter 11: Notice of Discipline One of the rooms in Beth’s house served as her office. After all, she was wealthy, and not only had a family fortune, but she also served on the Boards of several large corporations! In fact, it was a fully functional office, with a computer, printer, copier, file cabinets, water dispenser, and even a coffee maker! There was even a separate desk for a secretary, if she had one! ...

Snowbound 10: Sleeping Arrangements

story continued from part nine Chapter 10: Sleeping Arrangements Beth and Cassandra sat together on the cot in the jail cell together. After being let down from their respective ceiling chains, Kate had conducted them into the jail cell to get a little water and rest. Both women had been subject to quite considerable discipline, and their naked bodies displayed the evidence for this. Angry red marks were the evidence of the flogger and whip, and neither would be subject to discipline again for a while! ...

Jill in a Box 2: Miss Sophie

story continued from part one Authors Note: A little later than planned here is part 2 of Jill in a box thanks to everyone who commented and on the forum and sent emails it was much appreciated. I’m writing part 3 now as well so they’ll be more to come. Jill In a Box Part 2: Miss Sophie Sophie smiled at me, she was being so cool about this, which just added to my embarrassment. ...

Kierra in VR

Kierra was a bit of a germaphobe. She didn’t really like to kiss people, and she really didn’t like to have sex with them. She liked everything to stay dry and mostly on the safe side of things. Not that she didn’t enjoy the sensations those things gave her, there was just always this niggling little voice in her head saying how dangerous those things were. Being a very sexual girl this left her mostly to solo endeavors with toys or fingers. The shower was her favorite place to go for masturbation. This had proved a bit of a challenge over the years until she figured out that she could put her phone in a plastic bag and not destroy it in the shower. This enabled her to watch the various types of porn that turned her on. ...

Mary's New Job

Mary flopped down in the nearly empty train carriage. It was late in the evening and the rush hour was long over. At the end of long day stocktaking and a walk to the station through the sudden summer downpour she felt spent. Thank goodness she now had a week off to recover! She rested her hand on the next seat to change her position and realised that she had placed it on a discarded magazine. She picked it up and looked at the cover and blushed. The front was taken up by the title “Pony Experiences” and a large picture of a naked girl dressed in a strange harness. ...

Remote Controlled

I parked the car in front of the shop in the middle of a long row of shops on a busy main road, as I had been directed by my master. The pavement was wide at this point, probably 30 to 40 ft from the kerb to the front of the shop. Tentatively I got out of the car , knowing there was no going back anyway. The reason for hesitation on my part was because I was wearing short leather skirt which was 6” above the knees and stepping out of the car would reveal that I was wearing black seamed stockings and suspenders to any passing motorists. On my feet were a pair of 5” court shoes which were locked on with straps around the ankles, the keys to these I did not have. Underneath I was wearing a pair of white silk panties and a matching bra, over which I was wearing a white blouse, bright red lipstick and nail varnish, finished with a blonde wig of straight hair that hung down my back. I am 6ft tall, slim with good long legs, not femine enough to pass as a female if you got within 10ft but probably adequate to make passing motorists think twice. I stepped onto the kerb and waited, looking about me anxiously, there were no pedestrians about thankfully, but a number of cars passed by, and with their headlights and the street light I felt very exposed. To them I would probably look like some tart waiting for trick. ...

The Clothes Make The Woman 5: Penis Sympathy

(story continues from The Clothes Make The Woman 4: The Transformation) Part 5: Penis Sympathy I had decided that Samantha would be much more useful to me without her annoying man bits some time ago, but it took forever to make it happen. The doctor I had selected had done this kind of thing before, and she had even suggested (with an ironic smirk) that as the organ in question was healthy, but unnecessary for Samantha’s chosen lifestyle, that I may want to donate it for transplant. I found the idea quite amusing, as did she, and it was simple enough to get Samantha to sign the release forms to make that happen. As I was ever mindful of finding a bargain, and the fact that we were technically “donating” the organ in question, the entire procedure didn’t cost me a dime. The doctor had three ex-husbands of her own, and I was happy to discover, not one ounce of penis sympathy. ...

New Year's Eve Gift

“I have a very special gift for you for New Year’s” my wife told me. “I will be yourslave for the evening: no-limits, no safe-word, just your absolute and complete slave.” “Are you sure?” I asked.“You realize we will be going out?” She shivered a bit, averted eye contact with me, and said “yes, I am sure.” Now we had previously had numerous evenings of “slave-training” and she was always a most willing participant; however, her hard limits included both no other participants and that we remain in our own home at all times. Apparently she was ready to take the next step. ...

Under Arrest

Bill Cavanaugh was lost and late, but he still had enough time to find the campus and get a little shuteye before the class would begin in the morning. Bill was a six-year veteran of the Savannah Police Department and recently had been assigned to the SWAT team. Two days before, he had heard that he was accepted to the FBI’s Hostage Rescue Team training course in Quantico, Virginia. The class was highly sought after by SWAT operators nationwide and he really wanted to attend. Unfortunately, with the late notification he was only able to get a later flight and, of course, that flight ended up being delayed. ...

Snowbound 9: The Discipline Society

story continued from part eight Chapter 9: The Discipline Society “Who shall I begin with?” asked Mistress Allison, to her two naked charges, bound in front of her. “I’d like to go first, Mistress Allison,” begged Cassandra. “Why is that, darling?” “Because I was the one who suggested a day out to Beth, Mistress Allison,” Cassandra replied. “That makes you guilty party, does it not?” “Yes, Mistress!” “I was more thinking along the lines of a coin toss or having Kate draw high card for you two. There is at least and element of chance there in determining who goes first. But if you’re offering yourself, then that is all right with me!” ...

My Bondage 7: Leaving and After

(story continues from My Bondage 6: Problems and Resolution) Chapter 7: Leaving and After We Get Away We left them with Senora Rodriguez screaming at us and Diane and the Colonel trying to curse around the hot sauce soaked stockings in their mouths. We each had a suitcase, Pillar and I the ones that had arrived with us. Janice had none so I had her fill one with Diane’s clothes. I wore gloves and drove Colonel Arturo’s car as I explained the new plan I had come up with. Janice saw that I understood the risks but went along with me. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future 2

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 2.1: Andrea and the FetFair) story continued from part eight - (part one) Part 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future - Part 2 Andrea’s hand shook as she reached the door. She needed to dig herself out of this hole she dug for herself, but she hated herself for wanting to. These people were awful and didn’t deserve her respect. She took a deep breath, tried to steal her nerves, and reached out for the doorknob. ...

My Pet Story

I awoke this morning with a smile on my face. My pet was lying next to me in the bed. It was awake. There was a vacant look on it’s face, staring off into space. There was little it could do, since the chain attached to it’s collar was keeping it there. And, with the arms removed, there was little it could do to get out of the situation. I was smiling because life was so much better for me now since the unexpected lottery win. But who would expect winning $185 million? ...

Reality Kicks In

Shinyhood. Start 19.12 This really happened………. Three weeks ago I was a happy go lucky ordinary bloke who lived an ordinary life, worked hard, enjoyed a pint with my mates and secretly hid my fantasy life in the spare room of my ordinary home. One Saturday evening, having had a few beers, I got home, switched on my rubberpal and the little icon was flashing… she had replied. I was immediately sceptical. ...

Snowbound 8: Cabin Fever

story continued from part seven Chapter 8: Cabin Fever In the weeks since Cassandra had agreed to become Beth’s employee and bondage companion, her life now truly revolved around bondage and discipline. After the nearly catastrophic day when she interrupted Mistress Allison when she had been flogging Kate; all because Kate had not asked Mistress Allison if she could give Cassandra a tour of the Playroom. Her punishment for her transgression was to choose the instrument of her own discipline; and she had decided upon the fearsome black leather whip. Cassandra had undergone a terrible ordeal that had left her marked, but at the same time she had experienced a great sexual climax as the lines between pain and pleasure had melted away. ...

My Butler James 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress

story continues from part eight The final part of “My Butler James” has two endings, one of which is a somewhat happy ending and the other an alternate dark ending. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress = Good & Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene = darker ending - you choose. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress Hours later the black helicopters landed and deposited their human cargo, teams of black uniformed men with no rank insignia or service branch evident on their uniforms. These men looked to be in charge of things and only carried side arms, but more heavily armed men in circling gunships ensured that the perimeter was secure, and that their operation wouldn’t be interrupted easily. ...

My Butler James Part 9b: Gloria's Last Scene

story continues from part eight The final part of “My Butler James” has two endings, one of which is a somewhat happy ending and the other an alternate dark ending. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress = Good & Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene= darker ending - you choose. Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene Warning: This version of the ending of My Butler James is darker that most I have written. Hours later the black helicopters landed and deposited their human cargo, a team of black uniformed security men with no rank insignia or service in evidence. These men had only side arms on their persons, and the look of technicians landing in a known secure location, and I watched the waiting three human feeders and James speak with them, and then lead them toward the mansion as if they were on holiday. Another civilian chopper landed as far away from the others as possible, and this one sat as if waiting for something with no persons either leaving, or entering, it’s tinted windows hiding what was inside, their being a stark contrast to it’s gleaming white fuselage. Did the good guys always wear white, or ride up on white horses, or did that only happen in the movies? ...

My Butler James 8: Jessica's Worst Enemy

(story continues from My Butler James 7: Jessica’s Play Toy) Part 8: Jessica’s Worst Enemy I was an absolute mess by the time my Ms. Jessica and her droid had finished with me, and she only stopped her prolonged torture when I lost my bladder all over the walkway next to the pool. That was hugely embarrassing but well out of my control, and I would still have to say that our second engagement could be considered a draw, as we hurt each other somewhat equally depending on one’s point of view. The watching men also at some point realizing that this wasn’t as “fun” for me as I originally pretended it was… ...

Headgear from Hell

The Research Phase Ira Miller had been scouring dozens of alluring websites for weeks, now that he had filed his tax return & saw a substantial refund coming his way. He could finally afford the vacation of his wildest dreams, a trip abroad to a week at a rubber “camp” specializing in bondage & discipline. Admittedly, the pictures of the owners of these highly esteemed establishments were powerful motivators, as were the descriptions of the elaborate bondage rituals they held in store for their prospective customers, catering to a wide variety of tastes & sexual idiosyncrasies. ...

Headgear from Hell 2

story continued from part one Part 2: At Inga’s Mercy Ira already had the feeling that Bettina had prepared him for a domination session that would make his first day seem easy. Inga locked the chain from the second alcove’s arch to his collar post as she removed Bettina’s from the first. She was a solid, muscular woman of about 35, with broad cheeks & a diminutive, but graceful nose with a straight bridge & slightly upturned tip. She had long blond hair that hung in two braided pigtails, & she wore an all black well polished latex catsuit stretched to its limits. Her powerful biceps & calves glimmered in the fiery light of the hallway. “A tight-skinned shiny pork sausage with an attitude, built like a brick shithouse” thought Ira to himself. He wasn’t exactly enthralled to be her prisoner, but, all things considered, he submitted to her somewhat deliberate demeanor. ...

Snowbound 7: Cassandra is Whipped!

story continued from part six Chapter 7: Cassandra is Whipped! “Kiss the whip!” ordered Mistress Allison. Never in her entire life had Cassandra ever felt so exposed and vulnerable! She realized that until now she had merely been playing around the edges of submission. Cassandra realized that her prior experiences before entering Beth’s house had been the equivalent of dipping her toes in the water. Everything that she had done here was merely preparation for what she would now undergo! ...

Preppie Dolls 5: SexySweet

(story continues from Preppie Dolls 4: The Trix for Trapping) CONTENTS WARNING Forced Feminzation (Sissification; Mild bimboization); NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes.) Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Female on shemale intercourse; Shemale on shemale intercourse; Cunnilingus; Fellatio; NC intercourse; Mild body alteration; Rubber Doll Transformation; Mental Manipulation and Reeducation; Sexual reconditioning; Enslavement; Orgasm Denial; Severe behavior conditioning and alteration. Foot Fetish. Part 5: SexySweet Tom’s car pulled into the garage at Phoebe’s house about 8:30 pm. By now, Tom’s parents would be wondering what had kept him, but it was still far too early to suspect any foul play. Phoebe had left the house rather untouched in appearance. She’d only have several hundred pounds of evidence to worry about. First, though, she had two toys that needed to be put away. She got out, closed and locked the garage, then approached the front passenger door. She opened the door and gently took Trixie’s rubbercoated hand, and guided her out. The simple gestures of Phoebe’s hand were command enough for the mouse doll. As Trixie stood up, Phoebe kissed her immediately, rolling her lips gently, yet forcefully, against her slave’s mouth. She embraced her new squad member, rested her hand firmly against the back of her head, and spoke quietly, but aggressively, into her ear. “That’s my girl. You were quite well behaved in the car. I believe you see now how rewarding obedience can be; you’ll do quite well here as my slave. Now, remain still and quiet and wait, once we get inside, I have a special reward for your behavior.” Trixie, even knowing everything that had transpired, was more than thrilled to obey her Mistress. At once, she was afraid of incurring Phoebe’s anger, and excited at what pleasing her Mistress could offer. The experience in the classroom had seemed to brand Trish… Trixie’s… mind with her new status. Every thought of disobedience made her cringe, and every thought of submission allowed her to feel safe in the arms of the very person who terrified her. These feelings, along with the lingering effects of the transformation and denied sexual need, only got Trixie aroused at merely hearing Phoebe’s authoritative voice, calmly and affectionately commanding her. Thus, the broken doll stood silent and still, awaiting Mistress’s word before she dare act. Meanwhile, Phoebe had to quickly shift gears as she helped her helplessly horny kitten out of the back seat. The sex Kitten’s first instinct was to press her wanting form against her new lover to feel the warmth of Phoebe’s body against her hypersensitive rubberbound flesh. Phoebe, all too intently, pushed Kitten back with her hands against the doll’s breasts. This only made her tremble more needily, not to mention that it felt as if the rubber coating itself was even more close to Kitten’s skin, and that her breast hurt a little as Phoebe touched them. She didn’t really think to care though, she wanted too desperately to be with her conqueror, but in any case, refused to act against her Mistress. She stood back and waited for Phoebe’s come and stay commands to move. Phoebe guided the sweet but needy Kitten, by the hand, though, as she entered the house. “Come, Trixie,” she commanded firmly, and the eager slave doll followed her Mistress with docile, quiet, and mousey movements. As soon as they got into the living room, Phoebe stopped just in front of a chair, turned and nudged Trixie backwards and casually barked the word “sit”. She sat immediately down with no hesitation. Phoebe continued to guide her kitten towards the drapes hiding the tall window. As soon as she got there, they both paused. Kitten still very much wanted… needed even, to press herself against Mistress and be made love to, driven entirely by a potent horniness contained within her delicate motion. Phoebe, pulled up the drape a bit to expose Lizzie. “Little Lizzie!” The mentally incapacitated squirrel toy hopped quickly to attention. “You have a new sister to play with, waiting for you right over there.” She had an amused smirk as she looked towards Trixie. “Go and have fun with her, welcome her to our family, and do whatever you like.” ...

Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 3: John in Seattle

(story continues from Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 2: Dan in Seattle) Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

So Simple, So Deadly

It had looked so simple when she had lifted it from it’s wrappings. In fact, my first thought was one of disappointment at it’s simplicity. Nothing like as cunning and utterly implacable as some of our other toys. My wild lesbian mistress had me dress carefully for what she described as ‘my ordeal’. I clinched my already slender waist in tight with a basque she had bought for me years ago. I knew it turned her on terribly and the desire to ensure I would always be able to fit inside it’s steel boned sides had kept me trim and lean as the time passed. If she ever found I could no longer clinch it about me I dared not think what punishment would be my lot until I could again fit within it’s tight restraint. ...

Snowbound 6: Kate Gets Flogged

story continued from part five Chapter 6: Kate Gets Flogged Cassandra stood in gagged silence during the strangest elevator ride in her life as they descended to the basement. Mistress Allison stood in her leather dress, holding Cassandra’s leash. Both Cassandra and Beth were naked, gagged, and chained together. Once a previous boyfriend had asked Cassandra if she wanted to do a quickie in an elevator, but Cassandra had refused, pointing to the camera projecting from the ceiling. ...

The Garden

Right now I am thinking of you. Sipping my Coffee, I look from my kitchen window across my small backyard, to that small patch of garden, and smile. I am thinking of you, and it fills me with satisfaction, with pleasure, that I know you are probably thinking of me. Actually, I am sure you are, its been 24 hrs since my last visit. I make breakfast, eggs bacon, toast for me. Two dry cereal biscuits for you. ...

The Garden

Right now I am thinking of you. Sipping my Coffee, I look from my kitchen window across my small backyard, to that small patch of garden, and smile. I am thinking of you, and it fills me with satisfaction, with pleasure, that I know you are probably thinking of me. Actually, I am sure you are, its been 24 hrs since my last visit. I make breakfast, eggs bacon, toast for me. Two dry cereal biscuits for you. ...

Snowbound 1: A Brush With Death

Attn: Readers please feel free to send e-mail to the author. I do want to hear from you! Please mention whatever newsgroup or Website that you read this story from so that I can keep track of my own work! *** Chapter 1: A Brush With Death For the first time in her life, Cassandra Martin was afraid that she was going to die. Here she was, driving through rural Pennsylvania in a true Blizzard, and lost! ...

Snowbound 2: The Bondage Imperative

story continued from part one Chapter 2: The Bondage Imperative Captive in her wooden prison, Cassandra had time to decompress and review the afternoon’s events; which had shocked and surprised her. Had she really volunteered to strip naked before Allison & Kate; put on a collar and bracelets; and then submit to the invasion of her body and punishment by the riding crop? What could possibly have possessed her to do it; and worse; enjoy it? ...

Snowbound 3: A Strange Job Offer

story continued from part two Chapter 3: A Strange Job Offer When Cassandra awoke the next morning, it was to brilliant sunlight streaming through the window! Her eyes opened, and she slowly awoke, comprehending that the snowstorm that had brought her to this strange house had ended. Rubbing her eyes, she wondered if yesterday’s events had all been just a dream. But no, the bed smelled of sex, her lips still had the taste of another woman upon them, and finally the collar was still locked upon her neck, and the chain still held her fast to the wall! ...

Snowbound 4: Shared Captivity

story continued from part three Chapter 4: Shared Captivity “Lift your hair,” ordered Mistress Allison. It was early evening, and Cassandra and Mistress Allison were standing in the basement next to the washing machine. Displayed on the domestic appliance were a collar; a set of gleaming handcuffs; a leash; and a red rubber ball gag. It didn’t take much to make a girl helpless! Cassandra stood silently as Mistress Allison locked the leather collar around her neck. She was wearing a blouse and skirt; and a pair of high heels on her feet; with nothing underneath. ...

Snowbound 5: Wage Slavery

story continued from part four Chapter 5: Wage Slavery When Cassandra awoke the next morning, she found that she was alone in the cot. Beth was in front of the prison sink/toilet; calmly brushing her teeth. “Good morning,” said Beth. “Good morning,” Cassandra replied as she sat up, naked as her companion. Beth washed her mouth out with a cup of water, then proceeded to wash her face. When she was finished, she toweled herself off. ...

Becoming Art

Written at a reader’ request. I want to thank Steph for being my muse and collaborator. Loretta Sky scanned the room. She was attending a professional mixer, not that she needed any more contacts. No, she was here looking for a canvas for her newest project. Loretta is a proud lesbian and she wanted a canvas on which she can create a mural to the history of lesbianism. Others had created such murals, but they had done so in a mundane fashion, on fabric, wood, or marble. Not Loretta Sky. She would create her mural on a different canvas. Her canvas would be a woman’s body. ...

Imprisonment

Amy was searching the web for someone to make her dreams come true. She wanted to be kept in unbelievable extreme bondage. She wanted her body and mind to be torture and broken. She wanted to be screaming into her gag and crying behind her blindfold. She needed to have her limbs bound and controlled. She wished to have her pussy and ass played with and cruelly punished. She wanted her muscles to be sore and stiff. She wanted her skin to be turned bright red and heavily marked. She wanted a foul taste in her mouth and a horrible smell up her nose. She wanted to be forced to sweat and drool. She wanted the restraints to dig into her body. She wanted to be imprisoned in her dream session and kept there for as long as possible. She was trying to find the perfect master or mistress for her dreams to become real. ...

Voyage of Submission

I was 24 years old, with a 2 year failed marriage because of premature ejaculation. A friend’s yacht turned me into a latex gay submissive. Chapter 1 After my divorce, I was very skeptical of having sex with woman, because I was afraid of not being able to perform properly and be shamed into acquiring a reputation of sexual inadequate. I spent the next 2 years alone, masturbating, going to xx book stores and putting a front to friends but, when it came to going to bed with someone, I always found an excuse to cancel. I needed release of some kind and started going to video booths with the glory holes for such. For some reason the idea of putting a dick in my mouth and sucking it, started to appeal to me and I also started playing with my nipples and imagining being penetrated analy. But my principals did not permit such deviations from my born gender. It had to stay as my private secret. I was a dental technician and enjoyed having a couple of beers at a local lounge near my apartment complex. One Friday night, the lounge was busier than usual and a guy in his fifties started a very friendly conversation and for some reason we became very friendly quickly. I bought a few rounds, and then he insisted in buying for the rest of the night. ...

A Deal With The Devil

It was Halloween eve, and once again I was alone. The last year had been as terrible for me as the performer I was about to see, and the ticket for the Vegas show I was preparing to watch a bargain at fifty bucks. A ticket so cheap to see the woman on stage perform with just a few members of her band was almost too good to be true, the only catch was to come in costume to claim the table in this cozy venue. Not exactly a hardship for me, and if I caught her eye and she gave me a smile I would be in heaven. ...

What Might Have Been

This is pretty much written off the cuff, making it up as I go along; probably will be a shortie, but I just don’t know. I have found that much of what turns me on about past experiences is what they might have become if only I had been a little bolder or more imaginative. One such event in my life happened a very long time ago - before the Internet even. I forget a lot of details, but will do my best to tell what really did happen, then what I wish had happened. ...

Fantasies

I had roamed the streets of the city for hours. It was evening by now and, despite being summer, the atmosphere turned already dark. The sky was covered in clouds and the smell of rain hung in the air. Wearing a long black PVC-Mac didn’t surprise anybody. As a gleaming black figure I walked the streets of my town. Today I decided to wear a latex body with long sleeves and a zipper at the crotch. A noble looking latex jeans and rubber boots completed my outfit. To stay as calm as possible I had decided to go without an exciting anal plug, still the approaching appointment excited me very much. My painfully erect member was looking for a way to escape his already wet latex prison. ...

Riding Lessons 5

story continues from part four Part 5 It had been sometime since my beautiful mistress had placed a collar around my neck and that of my new ‘sister’ Sarah. I had effectively given up my work, however the money raised by an app I had created kept nicely filling my bank account as I toiled for Hilary as an unpaid stable hand and slave. You see I was no longer Claire Fullerton, systems analyst and developer who had enjoyed a hobby riding and liveried my horse at the stables of a local event rider, I was now just ‘you’ or ‘slave’ to my mistress. I had let my house and lived, sharing the stable flat with Sarah. ...

The Longest Restraint 4: Dream becomes a Reality

story continues from part three Part 4: Dream becomes a Reality I awoke from my sleep and found I was I still chained to the the bed so I wriggled a little to try and look at the clock. Hearing the chains rattle as I moved I felt the urge to at least try and get free so I pulled my legs up to take up the slack of the chains holding my ankles to the bed and gave it all I had to get them free, at least, free from the bed anyway. I pulled hard but the bar at the end of the bed wasn’t going to budge and all I really achieved was to make my ankles hurt. I didn’t dare try to pull the chain connected to my collar. I wriggled and tried to get my wrists free from my manacles, god these were made well, I couldn’t even twist my wrists inside them. ...

Don't Get Jealous

Chapter 1 I could not believe that I had been so stupid. What had made me think I could get away with it? From Carlos, of all people. It had seemed so easy to leave with the cash after the way he had treated me. Let me explain, I had been living with him for about a year and fallen in love with him. I even hoped to marry him. That was what made me so angry when he brought home the twins. I found out that he had been keeping them in another house he owned up till now. This had been going on for months, but now he wanted all three of us in one place, and I was not happy about this. Knowing that he was a Mob Boss from South America meant I had to put up with the situation. I had no money of my own as he paid for every thing. So with no where else to go, that would be safe, I had to stay. I would continue looking for some way to leave permanently, but not feet first as they say. ...

My Journey 3: The Final Decision

(story continues from My Journey 2: Ten days later…) Part 3: The Final Decision When I woke up, it took me a little while to figure out where I was and what had happened to me. I did notice that I was not wearing anything other than my lingerie, meaning that at some time, Mistress and her husband had removed my clothing. The chastity device was still on my cock but the dildo, as I realized, was no longer inside me. ...

Performance Review

Tales of Green Valley 4: Performance Review Trash Isme, the Disposal Solutions garbage truck driver and part time delivery guy, woke up on Monday morning at his usual 10 am. His delivery job started when the 11 am train pulled in so he still had an hour before he had to be at the Green Valley train station up on the hill. He took his time getting cleaned up and dressed in his newest, and cleanest, work clothes. The company jump suit just did not fit anyone well, but it did let him hide the special adult diaper he figured he would need on this day more than most. ...

Performance Review

Tales of Green Valley 4: Performance Review Trash Isme, the Disposal Solutions garbage truck driver and part time delivery guy, woke up on Monday morning at his usual 10 am. His delivery job started when the 11 am train pulled in so he still had an hour before he had to be at the Green Valley train station up on the hill. He took his time getting cleaned up and dressed in his newest, and cleanest, work clothes. The company jump suit just did not fit anyone well, but it did let him hide the special adult diaper he figured he would need on this day more than most. ...

Housewives New Hobby

Warning: this story is intended for Adults only and should not be read by persons under eighteen years of age or the age of consent in whatever state or country you reside in. This story contains extremely graphic depictions of alternative sexualities including aspects of; Rubber fetish, vaginal, oral and anal sex, B&D, S&M, power exchange and homosexuality (ff, mm, group sex Ect.) and should not be construed to be anything other than a work of fiction. I.E. don’t try this at home folks! Warning: this story and characters and storyline are copyrighted by the author and should not be used without the authors consent. Feedback is always appreciated. ...

Corset Cast

It had been Lori’s idea to start wearing corsets full time, she had begun craving the compression and enjoyed the silhouette the confining garments gave her but always seemed to find a reason to loosen them. John had supported her when she made the decision to wear them and had told her that once she started she would not be able to back out, not wanting to waste the money and time training his servant for nothing. She had worn the first two he had bought her regularly for several months before agreeing she would not back out and together they had custom ordered several more in different styles and sizes. Her goal was to maintain a 16 inch waist but had never found a corset that fit her comfortably at that size so she continuously loosened them after John had laced them for her, even her favorite corsets the most restrictive she had found and held her waist in tightly from her hips to her rib cage she would loosen within hours of them being tightened down. ...

Diary of a Pain Slut - Week 5

story continued from part four = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week five of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Diary of a Pain Slut - Week 4

story continued from part three = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week four of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Headgames

Part 1 - Her Turn at a Party [Author’s Note: This is a story about what happened to me while I was in college back in 1982, when sex was easier and AIDS hadn’t been heard of.] I went to the frat party at the urging of a friend, Jerri. She and I had at one time been close, but after a few times in bed I had wanted to try things that she just would not do. “No hard feelings”, she said (and I believed her), “but no thanks”. We parted and happily stayed friends. She called me up one day and told me of a party on Friday she wanted me to come to and meet a friend of hers named Vicky, who she said could be more of what I was looking for in a woman, maybe too much. I told her I couldn’t pass that up. ...

The Robot

If he hadn’t won a little over three million dollars, after paying the taxes it would never have happened. From the beginning of their marriage they were into bondage. Nothing serious, no-one ever got hurt, just play. She was the dominant one and he loved being submissive. He had a good paying job and worked Mondays through Fridays and always had the weekends off. They decided to not have children as it would interfere with their play time, it was that important to them. And the sex afterwards was fantastic. The role playing intensified their desires and when it came time to climax it was an explosion. ...

Three Broken Rules

I am not saying if this is a true story or not, I will let the readers make up their own minds. My form tutor had asked something that morning about helping the drama department with set building, getting ready for the school play that was going ahead in the coming weeks. I had not really paid much attention other than being vaguely aware of what was going on. At this time I had just turned 18 and being in the upper sixth form, a prefect no less, I had lots of time on my hands. Being a prefect at this particular school you were expected to help out the staff with break times and keeping order in the corridors, as a thank you for this we were treated with access to the staff room, and the coffee was bottom less, this was quite a help as most of the time, most of us were a bit worse for wear! ...

It Started Friday Part 2: Saturday

(story continues from It Started Friday) Part 2: Saturday Kat woke me up in the morning. She proceeded to tell me a good wife would be up first is and have breakfast ready. I told her, “I could have if I was not locked in these heel-less shoes”. With that she unlocked them and told me to get showered for today. I removed my hose and nightgown and showered. I showered and shaved clean then when I got out Kat was there in jeans and polo shirt. She told me to get dressed and put my make up on. She then helped me with the makeup and I started looking sexy. After her finishing my makeup I got dressed. ...

Oberon 2: The Glass Wright's Daughter

(story continues from Oberon 1: Fresh From Auction) Part 2: The Glass Wright’s Daughter Varina was accustomed to labor, having helped her parents in their shop since she was very little. The duties that her mentor showed her were mentally challenging, which was good, but not very physically demanding, which was also good. During her training period there were two doing the work of one so they usually finished early and then went about helping others in Lord Oberon’s house. ...

Cameron and Heather 2

(story continues from Cameron and Heather) Chapter Two: Their Bondage Night [The day started out with Cameron and Heather going to an outdoor mall to pick up some candles for their romantic evenings. In addition, Heather wound up with a few more dresses and items of intimate wear. Cameron enjoyed seeing Heather squirm in her new ‘cheeky’ panties. Then, Heather, dually surprised and elated, learned that Cameron was proposing to her in front of a crowd of strangers. Once they got home, she enjoyed him masturbating her before a loving and romantic bath together.] ...

Diary of a Pain Slut - Week 3

story continued from part two = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week three of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Entering Rubber Society 10: A Day for Rubber

story continued from part nine Part 10: A Day for Rubber Katherine walked down the street enjoying the cool day. No rain today, the streets dry and the sky blue. As she sauntered down the pavement she caught herself noticing the number of Rubber Society members as she had never done before. She was used to seeing people in latex on the street, of course. It was not at all uncommon to see rubberised individuals or groups. Men in very heavy rubber enclosure, full face hoods connected via tubing to breathing management equipment worn as backpacks, women in lovely tight latex dresses, kids in rubber ‘modwear’, rubber tartan kilts over brightly coloured zentai suits of thin latex, bodies and faces indistinguishable from one another, genderless. ...

Angie's Commitment

Angie was used to the steel collar, the weight never letting her forget its presence and its width keeping her from ever looking down again, the ankle and wrist cuffs she had worn for the last two years had taken some time to let her mind adjust that they like the collar they could never be removed, her Mistress had them all custom made for her, and each fitting perfectly her Mistress having zero tolerance for errors, even when her Mistress locked the steel chastity belt with its attached thighs cuffs on her telling her she was relieving Angie of her of the burden of having to make any decisions about her life or any choice in saying no to anyone who made advances on her and allowing her to service her Mistress or anyone her Mistress chose for her to service without question. ...

Propriété de Maîtresse

I’m nervous. Melanie and I are going to do the Skype thing in a few minutes. Seems like a good idea given the circumstances. The next step before we meet ITRW. I went to the shop and had my eyebrows waxed. They’re the only hair on my face, not counting my lashes. I had the rest lasered off, but I left the brows. I like to be able to shape them as the whim hits me. I check my nails. I’m kind of anal about them. I had a MAN-icure this morning, too. I see a couple of bubbles on one nail and I have to resist the urge to redo them. Time for that later. ...

Entering Rubber Society 9: The Evening of the First Day

story continued from part eight Part 9: The Evening of the First Day Katherine minced her way across the pavement to the great glass doors of her building. They slid open silently and she stepped inside. The concierge, Dwayne, if she recalled, stepped smartly around her to summon the lift to her flat. Dwayne had been waiting at the kerb when Richard’s sleek black conveyance pulled up. “Ms. Duane,” he had said as the auto-drive slid its door open and swiveled her seat out to gently deposit her onto the pavement, “your conveyance notified me you would be returning. Please allow me to escort you to your lift.” ...

The Ponygirl Wish 3: Rebellion & Retribution

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training) Part 3: Rebellion & Retribution Amber woke with a start. There was somebody in her room. There was somebody sitting on the edge of her bed. Amber’s eyes sprung open and she almost screamed. Then she stopped herself. It was a young woman. No older than Amber and quite small. The girl was almost naked. She wore a cinch around her waist similar to Amber’s but tight. Much tighter than Amber’s. Amber gasped. She had metal cuffs on her wrists that were joined with a light chain about eighteen inches long. Around her neck was a shiny chrome collar. Her mouth was covered by a flesh colored panel and on closer inspection it was clear that the panel held something in her mouth. ...

School for Lesbian Subs

(story continues from School for Lesbian Subs) Chapter Two Part 4 We emerged from the stall and stopped. Mistress Tania was standing before us, arms crossed and eyebrow raised. ‘What kept you?’ She seemed to notice the moisture around Emma’s lips and then smiled, ‘ahh, I see. Put her with the others and then wait for me.’ Emma lead me around to the back of the stable to a waist high rail where all the others were tied, bent over. ...

Entering Rubber Society 8: The Ride

story continued from part seven Part 8: The Ride Katherine sat back in the rubber padded seat of Richard’s personal conveyance, mulling over the events of the day. The auto-drive was whisking her home now, around midnight. “What a difference a day makes,” she thought. “I woke up this morning a comfortably middle-class journalist, with a nice flat, a nice life, and no relationship. “Now I am a designated (or at least honorary) member of Rubber Society, I’ve – I have been clothed in several layers of latex, had some very interesting and erotic experiences, met a new man who seems to be attracted to me, and acquired a lovely live-in rubber maid who is very attracted to me. Not to mention having had some of the best sexual experiences in my life.” ...

Bondage Paradise 4: Friday & Saturday

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 3: Wednesday & Thursday) Part 4: Friday & Saturday Friday Morning, Week One. Mandy awoke to the sound of the alarm from the timer on the cage door. It took her about a minute to figure out where she was, and what situation she was in. She was laying inside the bed cage, naked except for the chastity belt, her ankles locked together and her wrist locked behind her back in the soft lined leather cuffs, ball-gagged and blindfolded. And the keys to the locks were waiting for her on the bathroom floor. ...

Cathy's First Time 2

(story continues from Cathy’s First Time) story continued from part one Part Two For nearly two hours I was forced to remain kneeling in the cramped cage, my ankles and wrists secured to the bars by leather cuffs. While I could occasionally hear Claire moving nearby, my vision was restricted by the positioning of the cage. At some point Mistress returned and I could hear Claire relating how disobedient I had been. It was all a put on of course, but Mistress played the role of feigned indignation. My cage was repositioned so that I could see about the dungeon, with Mistress and Claire the only persons present. ...

Ministry of Bondage

Nobody was really sure how it had happened, but, a former professional dominatrix had been elected as the Prime Minister. Foul play was suspected but, never proven. There was an initial outcry and protests were held all over the country, but, it soon became clear that she was actually doing a decent job and so the protests ran out of steam and those who had voiced their discontent turned their attentions to more pressing matters. ...

Sucker Bet

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Mistress Jane Henderson learns the hard way not to bet on a sure thing. “One of these days in your travels, a guy is going to come to you and show you a nice, brand new deck of cards on which the seal has not yet been broken. This man is going to offer to bet you that he can make the jack of spades jump out of that deck and piss in your ear. Now son, you do not take this bet, for as sure as you stand there, you are going to wind up with an earful of piss.” ...

Entering Rubber Society 6: The Flat

story continued from part five Part 6: The Flat Her autocab pulled to the kerb and Katherine was delivered onto the pavement. The afternoon sun was dim and the clouds from earlier rain still covered the sky. The streets were still moist, the temperature cool enough to warrant a jacket. She walked with her now trademark precision steps across to the entryway of her building, a sleek obsidian scalpel rising high above surrounding skyscrapers. She felt her hips swing as she navigated the pavement in the resistant hobble skirt. Two young women passed in front of her, their lithe bodies totally sealed in red latex, including white polka dotted dresses distinguished by short flared skirts with white latex petticoats just barely visible underneath, a style that had recently returned for youngsters. The two were holding hands as they sauntered down the street. ...

Entering Rubber Society 7: The Dress

story continued from part six Part 7: The Dress Katherine stood in the foyer of her flat awaiting the lift. Simone had awakened her an hour before to get dressed for dinner and now Katherine knew she would be late, but only fashionably so. She presumed Sir Richard Cranston would wait fifteen minutes before giving up on her. As the lift arrived, she and Simone stepped in, Katherine heard Simone say, “Lobby”, then checked out her reflection as the two rubberised women descended the 200 meters to the ground floor. Katherine’s metallic silver latex evening gown glittered like quicksilver. It descended from her head to her toes in a rippling metallic column, wasp waisted to match her severely corseted figure. ...

Riding Lessons 4

story continues from part three Part 4 My mind was reeling after I left the grooms flat the next day. We had cum so many times together, now I drove myself home, cleaner but with a slight tang of horse manure hanging in my nostrils, I was sure, as I visited the local supermarket that people noticed that I still smelled but I lived in a rural location and the scent of muck was familiar and just marked you as a local rather than a holidaying townie so I wore my mixed scent, the hint of female musk tangled with the remains of the muck heap as a badge of honour. ...

Stephen

“I have an idea.” “Yes, Master?” Stephen grinned at the look of barely repressed apprehension on the woman’s face. In the past year and a half, since that amazing day he’d realized that, not only were genies real, but he now had control of one, he’d been exploring all the possibilities her magic could create. Of course, he’d dealt with the obvious first, commanding her to make him incredibly rich. He now lived in a palatial mansion, drove the most expensive cars, ate only the finest cuisine. Those, of course, had only been for starters. ...

A New Direction

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Spring exhilarates me. I love the new buds on the trees, the fresh breeze clearing out the cobwebs, the bulbs pushing up through the rich, dark earth into new, bright life. Lambs in the fields and everywhere a sense of optimism and hope. As I strolled along the road that evening, just as dusk was settling over the green fields I felt full of suppressed excitement. I suppose I was feeling frisky. I didn’t really consider it. Lou was an old friend. We’d known each other for years and we were old friends, but I had been away working for some years and was so looking forward to seeing her again. My step was light and quick on the ground. In deference to the warm spell I had on a thin summer dress and a light cardigan, with strappy heels. I already was beginning to regret it as the day grew colder, but there, up ahead was her house, out on a point of land looking over the sea. I turned off down the path and under some fruit trees, loaded with white and pink blossom already, and was in front of the door. As I stood there, about to knock a strange feeling of butterflies rose in my tummy. ...

Communication

It was three weeks ago since he had found Lisa in bed with another man. Mark and Lisa had been married 8 years when it happened, they both thought the other was happy and that there were no issues between them. When he finally decided to speak with her about it Lisa begged him for another chance, she did love him but she had always had secret yearnings that she had been afraid to share with him. Mark loved Lisa whole heartedly and would have done anything for her to keep her happy, but this he hadn’t expected. They talked for hours and Mark finally got the idea that her lover had done things for her and to her that he had never done, he was even more furious about Lisa’s affair when he found out the things she wanted was things he shared her interest in but would never bring up to her. She swore she would do anything to prove her love to him all he had to do was ask. ...

Ride Along

“You failed” “Sorry mistress.” “You know what this means. You must be punished.” “Yes mistress.” Her mistress looked skyward to draw inspiration from the painted ceiling. The gloved fingers drumming the arm of her high back chair. The world had fallen from grace many years ago and Abby fell right along with it. The rich and powerful did pretty much what they wanted and to who they wanted. You could buy and sell people like livestock. Considering jobs where not all the plentiful. Selling your self into slavery was better than starving and out in the cold. ...

Entering Rubber Society 5: The Office

story continued from part four Part 5: The Office Katherine exited the automated cab as gracefully as she had entered. Her tall white latex figure drew admiring glances from the passers-by as she stepped to the entrance of the News and Entertainment building, a tall black glass monolith of a structure from the previous century. Walking through the building lobby, she was conscious of the stares of others, both the rubbered and the unrubbered. She decided confidence was the best option and walked in quick, if tiny, steps to the security portal. ...

Riding Lessons 3

story continues from part two Part 3 Authors Note: Just to give you a warning, this chapter has more humiliation and punishment than traditional WAM and there is a quantity of horse manure for someone who has misbehaved. It follows on from part 2. Sarah had not looked shocked some hours later when she had freed me from my sticky itchy bondage. Hilary had left the drying lamps on so the stuff had set like concrete trapping my body. Sarah had first pried my body from the floor with a shovel before washing a quantity of the mess from me. I was still pretty well caked when she stood me up. ...

Captured Escort 10

(story continues from Captured Escort 9) Part 10 A hard slap across my face brought me out of my sleep! As my eyes focussed i could see the evil Prefect staring down at me! She released my bonds and without a word i got on to the floor on my knee’s and took my slave position spreading my legs wide and bowing my head with my wrists crossed behind my back. ...

From Dom to Sub

Twenty minutes to go. A few days ago I had posted an ad online looking for someone to come to my place so that I could, to quote my ad, “get treated like a tranny slut by a true Dom of a man.” I kept the ad low-key and photo-less to ensure none of my colleagues from work saw it of course, but more importantly, I was a Domme in my own spare time and did not want to tarnish my reputation. ...

Entering Rubber Society 4: The Streets

story continued from part three Part 4: The Streets Katherine proceeded down the street slowly, each tiny step taking her only a few centimeters along her way. The rain was not strong, it seldom was in the city, but constant, providing a softening and blurriness to the distance. The damp streets and pavements could have been treacherous but she found her balance improving as she walked and the pavement did not seem to be slickened by the rain. She was thankful for the improved surface materials of the day and for the lack of oil and grease. She recalled that only a few decades before, cars and buses disgorged vast amounts of grimy filth into the air and onto every horizontal surface. She thought she remembered reading about terrible fogs, but that may have been from an even earlier time. ...

Horse Riding Discipline 5: Public embarrassment

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 4: Suffering) Part 5: Public embarrassment I have been Joan’s slave and lover for a while now and have become a well trained slave. Joan tells me that I am special and tough when it comes to enduring severe punishment. This makes me feel proud. Also I am allowed more privileges such as sleeping with Joan every now and then. One morning, after breakfast Joan seems to have decided to change the game a bit. With a twinkle in her eyes she tells me to strip and assume the display position. I am blindfolded and with my hands folded in the back of my neck told to wait. When Joan returns she stands behind me and fastens something that feels like a belt around my waist, then something large is pushed inside my vagina and something is pulled up between my legs and clicked shut in the front. ...

Liz's New Slave

Brandon was making a fedex delivery as he usually does for his 9-5. It was the end of the day and he was ringing the door bell of his last client. When the door opened a woman in her mid thirties, long red hair to her shoulders, fair legs, and gorgeous green eyes answered with a hello. “I… I have a package for you. Ms….?” He stuttered. “Liz, call me Liz” sign here please. Brandon felt stupid that he forgot her name was on the box. She took the pen and while signing looked up at him and immediately knew she had found her mark. ...

Entering Rubber Society 2: The Atelier Sutcliffe

story continued from part one Part 2: The Atelier Sutcliffe Katherine stepped out of the cab before the front entryway of Atelier Sutcliffe. The storefront was not too wide, about normal for the city. The door was translucent red glass and the shop window to the right was one large sheet of clear plate glass. The entire entrance was most modern looking despite being in a block of Georgian storefronts selling everything from men’s shoes at one end to office supplies at the other. ...

Entering Rubber Society 3: The Fitting

story continued from part two Part 3: The Fitting Sylvia directed Katherine towards the front of the retail space where the dresses and gowns were arrayed on fashionable mannequins. Although all the fashions were feminine, several of the mannequins, Katherine noticed, were male, although feminized male figures with feminine chests, waists, and hips. Every dress was of soft, shimmery latex, strategically placed lighting showing them off to their best benefit. Every dress was also constraining, tightly fitted, and obviously meant to confine and limit the wearer’s freedom of movement. In some cases this restraint was quite subtle. A tighter than normal skirt or straps that draped loosely on the mannequin but would have limited the stride and resisted the movement of the wearer. ...

Like a Piece of Furniture

Several months ago Techster designed and built 2 self-locking kneeling stocks. Now that we’ve had a chance to “test"a pair of them I thought it would be neat to pass the story about the test to you and Gromet’s Plaza readers. Techster believes in thoroughly testing every device he designs and builds so here is his latest. Techie Most of our close friends know that my husband and I enjoy playing very adult games. In these games one of the other of us is usually bound and or tortured by some fiendish device. This past week I was invited along with several of my lady friends when the local underground Donimatrix, Bonita decided to have a meeting at her dungeon. They had all read about our adventures with the Dominatrix Bonita and her subby hubby. ...

Unexpected Twist

I thought it was an odd to receive a text from a girl I had been rejected by a year ago, but hey I was a social guy why not go talk to her. Let’s get a picture of who I am before I start this story. I’m a 19 year old male, 5’ 11”, with an average body. Not exactly toned, but not a lot of chub. This crush of mine that I asked out a year ago invited me over for a movie, and I said yes. Lilly was her name. I arrived at her house and knocked on the door. I was greeted by Lilly, she had straight brunette hair, a slender body with a nice bulbous ass and decent breasts. Being a softball player she was fit. She was wearing a nice tight white tanktop, and sports shorts. She grabbed by hand and lead me inside. ...

Entering Rubber Society 1: The Assignment

Part 1: The Assignment Katherine Duane’s boss walked into her office, needle sharp stilettos making the sounds of small arms fire as she came down the ceramic tiled hallway. Rose was dressed in what Katherine thought of as a killer suit; white rubber business cut over a full enclosure black latex skinsuit. The suit’s pencil skirt tapered to a hobbling circumference just below her knees. There was no walking slit or pleat. Every step Rose took was restrained by the tight rubber around her thighs and knees. The well polished white latex jacket was slim, structured, fitted like a corset, and zipped downward from just below her breasts to her waist. ...

Moretta Stultified her Master

(nb: Stultify: To cause to appear stupid, inconsistent, or ridiculous.) ‘All right.’ Moretta thought while she had to gulp down her Masters manhood. ‘He’s using my mouth so it can’t be as worse.’ Moretta was on her knees, her mouth widly opened by a huge ring gag. She was nude except for the collar of her Master. Her head was still in pain from the recent hit she took. Only a few minutes ago she got woken up by her Master using aromatic salt at her nose. At this time she was in his living room, but she couldn’t remember how she got inside of his house. Then she was on her knees down into his basement where he put the ring gag on her and started to please himself with her mouth. ...

My Session at Castle Diabolica

I walked up to the door of a mild mannered looking house, not really knowing what to expect, except for what I had seen on Mistress Amanda’s website. As I rang the doorbell, I felt nervous excitement come over me… then I heard the door open and I was in awe. This moment started a very surreal experience, it was Mistress Amanda Wildefyre in person. Such a strong, powerful and confident woman was towering over me and invited me inside. She told me to walk up the stairs, take off my shoes and coat, then I got to the most heavenly yet evil place ever. I was in awe as I glanced around the entry room to Castle Diabolica. Mistress Amanda ordered me to have a seat and handed me a bottle of water, the first of many… slaves must be hydrated afterall. We chatted about what I have tried, what I would like to try and I sensed her mind working out ways to give me the most blissful time ever and boy did she do just that! ...

Rubber Training 6: Seline's Punishment

continued from part 5 Part 6: Seline’s Punishment “Right to start with I want you to remove all your present uniform and lay it neatly in a pile on the sofa in the corner,” said Mistress Sarah. Mistress Seline undid the chrome buttons on her tight tunic and removed it from her shoulders, immediately feeling a substantial weight lifted from her. She folded it carefully on the sofa. Next she undid her tie and the buttons of her crisp white shirt and placed them both on the sofa. She removed her black boots and took off her black skirt, leaving her standing in just her bra, corset and stockings. She hesitated. ...

The Farm 4: Livestock

(story continues from The Farm 3: Revolution on the Farm) The Farm 4: Livestock I purchased this pair from Her Ladyships farm next door. She had some sort of going out of business sale and had to liquidate all of her, shall we say ‘specialist’ livestock, and I bought this handsome beast. Or pair of beasts. It is sort of hard to be sure how I should describe it. But it or they are a beast to behold and a worthy addition to my little collection. ...

A Normal Day for SlaveF

Here is my fantasy, my idea, ( my desire???) my story, I hope you like… and… sorry for my bad english ( I am italian)… hope not too many mistakes, please let me know what you thought of my story. A normal day for slave Francesco, the alarm clock ring at 6.30am… as usual! Slave got out of bed went to the bathroom to shave and wash and do his needs. He wore a plastic chastity belt that allowed him to piss. He was naked with the exception of leather collar, and leather bracelets for wrists and ankles. ...

The Society - Party Crashers

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Twin sisters in rural England crash the wrong party with very interesting, life-changing effects. “The Society” stories are not a sequential series of stories but rather a collection of separate stories that are all set in the world inhabited by members of The Society. Each story or series stands on its own although they do rely somewhat on the history and traditions of The Society. You need not have read the other stories of this collection to understand this story. ...

Latex Pet

Lisa sat on the couch rubbing her latex covered body thinking how lucky she had been to find a Master that loved her and shared her passion for latex, ever since she was young and saw latex in the movies she was fascinated by the look of it and how the actresses seemed to have perfect bodies when they were wrapped in the tight material. When she was in high school she had finally been able to get her first piece of latex clothing, a long skirt for a Halloween costume, and had been hooked ever since. ...

Going for the Record

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

Rubber Training 5: My Training Continues

continued from part 4 Part 5: My Training Continues I swallowed several times to try and remove the foul taste from my mouth with limited success. If every meal was going to be as unpleasant as this one I certainly would not want to be eating any more than I had to and my captors could easily control my weight and reduce it as much as they chose. Mistress Seline removed my feeding funnel and undid the various straps which held me so tightly to the chair. “Stand up 263, it’s time to move on to your afternoon session.” ...

A Slave to Fashion

Story based on an original story entitled “The Trap” by Wanda Tara and I had been co-workers for a few months. We worked together at a clothing company that specialized in latex, leather and bondage wear. Even though we both landed our jobs at around the same time, Tara always told everyone that she had seniority over me. Truthfully, from the moment that we started we had been competing with one another in all of our projects. Let’s face it, niche companies like ours needed to watch its expenses, and we both knew that the company really only needed one fetish fashion designer. I tried not to be overtly competitive, but I knew that she was doing everything in her power to keep her job. ...

I, Masochist - Chapter 8: Shelly

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 7: Francine) Chapter 8: Shelly Chapter eight of eight is W’s interview with “Shelly” * * * * * * * * * * * * I arrived at Shelly’s apartment early Friday night hoping to get the interview out of the way so that we could spend the night doing more interesting things, but she insisted that we stick to the 8:00 pm interview appointment time. I took her out for an early dinner and throughout the meal she kept making coy references to things she would explain later. She would say things like, “I’ve never really talked to anyone else about this before.” Or, “I hope you enjoy hearing about Vicki as much as I am going to enjoy telling you.” ...

Vacuum Duty

I stop as I walk across the carpet, noticing a few crumbs near the couch. My slave follows my gaze, and sighs when she sees them too. But she knows the rules, and starts removing her clothing without complaint as I go fetch the equipment. I return, carrying a box of supplies and pulling the vacuum cleaner behind me. She’s nude and crouching on the floor, ‘face down ass up’. I take the crop from the box and lay ten hard blows across her proffered ass. She can’t help but cry out for the last few strikes. “Sit up,” I command. She does. I take the thick, stiff, leather posture collar from the box, and secure it around her delicate neck. The gag is next. She groans when she sees that I’ve picked the gag she most hates. It’s a simple harness ball gag, but the ball is slightly too large, and it will pain her jaw long before her task is complete. But after all, this is meant to be a punishment. Her hands: I’ve decided to go with wrist cuffs instead of the bondage mittens. I fold her left arm behind her, wrap the cuff around her wrist, and tighten it. Then a thin leather strap, threaded through a ring on the cuff and the ring on the back of her collar. I pull it tight, drawing my little angel’s wing up behind her. I repeat with the the right hand, completing the reverse prayer. I’ve been enjoying the wrist cuffs lately more than the mittens, because I enjoy seeing her hands grab helplessly at the air as she works. I don’t think she realizes that they’re moving. “Turn around.” After she’s facing me, I examine the results. We have made a lot of progress lately. Her upper arms are nearly unseen. The strain of the position pushes her breasts proudly forward. I knead the soft globes, rolling her nipples between my fingers. Her nipples harden, and her breath quickens slightly–not from stimulation, but apprehension. There are several possibilities in the choice of nipple clips. Sometimes I leave her nipples unfettered. Just often enough that on each of these occasions, she can hope for it. Which option is it tonight? Clothespins. She’s stoic as I attach them. “Stand.” It always takes my breath away, how gracefully she moves in this situation. With her arms pinned behind her, standing should be a difficult test of balance. But she floats from the ground like a ballerina. I crouch down and secure the ankle cuffs, along with the 6 inch chain that will hobble her. Now the waist belt. Heavy leather drawn tight. It compresses her diaphragm, causing her breath to quicken again. I turn to grab the vacuum cleaner. When I turn back, her knees are splayed, ready for the next step. Attached to a swivel joint on the handle of the vacuum cleaner is a knobby rubber dildo. As I guide it into her waiting sex, I feel the wetness between her legs. Too bad the gag’s already in. I wipe my messy fingers off on her face so she’ll be smelling herself for awhile. It’s not like she needs to be reminded what a slut she is, but I like to do it anyway. Another pair of straps on either side of the dildo are soon loosely secured to rings on her waist belt. There is not enough slack that the dildo will fall out, but they’re loose enough that it has several inches of motion available. As she pushes and pulls the vacuum cleaner, the dildo will necessarily move in and out of her wet cunt, its knobby surface stimulating her silken walls. I turn the vacuum cleaner on. “OK, get to work.” She looks at me in surprise for a brief second, and then starts on her labor. “Oops, I almost forgot.” I say, as I pull the spreader bar out of the box. I secure it between her knees. It’s my little joke. I never forget :) Without the spreader bar, she could grip the handle of the vacuum cleaner between clenched thighs, and maneuver it around that way. With the spreader bar, the only real contact she has to the vacuum cleaner is via her wet pussy, wrapped around the dildo. Her hips sway forward and back as she gets to work. Back and forth goes the vacuum cleaner. In and out goes the dildo. She has to redo the whole floor when she’s missed a spot, to make sure she hasn’t missed any others. With the restrictions placed on her, it will take her at least an hour to redo the chore that only would have taken her 20 minutes unencumbered. “A stitch in time save nine,” I remind her. I give her another slap on the ass as I walk past her to my study. She grumbles something unintelligible into her gag and continues with her work.

Latex Bondage Doll

Karl unpacked his suitcase on the motel bed as soon as he checked into the room. He wanted to have everything just so when he finished his shower and was ready to dress for his evening at “Bondage A Go-Go.” He carefully unfolded the soft, glossy black PVC cat suit, unzipped its top fly (the crotch had a separate hidden zipper that unfastened from below) and laid it out full length on the bedspread, ready to wear. ...

The Doll

Now posted here in 6 parts as “Mistress Latexa’s Rubberdoll” by tessa

My New Neighbour 2

(story continues from My New Neighbour) Part 2 She was correct about the chastity device. Because it was there I was constantly reminded of her and more than once was tempted to remove it to relieve myself but I knew the consequences and believed her statements to me would be adhered to. Saturday evening finally arrived and although I do normally look after myself I made a special effort for her. I arrived at hers at eight wearing my best dark blue suit and rang the bell. ...

Hers

He was blindfolded. His hands tied behind his back. His mouth gagged. He was sitting on his knees, and they were starting to hurt from the hard floor. His ankles were cuffed to bolts on the floor. He was naked and cold, except for a pair of very tight briefs. The briefs hugged his balls and penis very tightly, making his balls ache from the pressure and his penis hard from the mere friction. He was shivering, and a bit scared. Not able to see, or feel anyone around him. In silence, he awaited her. ...

Innocently Incarcerated & Transformed 2

story continued from part one Part Two Chapter 3 I was sound asleep when something or someone was moving me around but, waking up like this I was sure I was home and wondered who and what was bothering me. As I was fighting off the intruder I received a hard stinging wack of a belt on my ass and I woke up real fast coming to realize of where I was and what was happening. He undid the belt on the leather shorts, pulled it down, pulled the plug out of my ass and slowly pushed a larger one in. This time it took a lot less time for the pain to go away and the pleasurable throbbing to start. ...

Reunited

He’d run and she’d let him go because he’d hurt her after changing her. He’d made her need the things he needed to get off and then dumped her because she’d been The One. He’d run to someone who could never enjoy that way of life, and his life became dark and bitter, but safe and predictable. He told himself that the next man would cure her and bring her to the normal life she so desperately wanted. Rumors of a wedding got back to him and his escape seemed seamless. No guilt and a “normal” life for him again. But it didn’t last, and one day he found himself alone again, living in a friend’s attic out of pity. Whispers about him came to him in the night, and the pain was like a black hole at the center of his being, hungry for more of him. ...

The Pet

Good evening Sir’s and Ma’am’s. Please if you will allow me to share with you a story. A story that might, or might not be true. A story about a dominant couple somewhere in the southern United States named Master and Princess. Now they have a few slaves, and a pet. This story however deals with the pet. More specifically the creation of their pet. As with anything else, Princess and Master wanted a specific pet. Something that would be truly theirs. A human pet, a puppygirl. ...

Submissive Future

He was naked. He felt naked, exposed, and vulnerable, it was as if he was being judged sitting there on the stool. In a way he was, his commitment was being judged, how far was she going to take him this time? They had discussed the possibilities, but previous sessions were more… relaxed. Tonight, she was demanding, not harsh, but demanding, Her tone, her body language, everything. Tonight was not going to be about him at all, tonight was going to be about her and her needs. He was okay with that. She was somewhat intimidating, as she was slightly taller than he was, about five foot ten. Black corset with red lace outline, and matching leather boots, Her long black hair had a slight curl to it and was pulled back into a high ponytail, and even then it still fell to well below her shoulders. This woman meant business and he was salivating at the very sight of her. In a sense, she was his perfect woman. ...

The Eighth House 4: The Mark

(story continues from The Eighth House 3: Questions) Part 4: The Mark It took me three days before I tried to simply walk through the door that led up to Lady Amelia’s rooms. Three days during which the only concession to training me came on the first morning, when Lady Amelia asked a dark skinned girl from somewhere in the south of the Hundred Kingdoms to show me how to stand and kneel, present myself and keep my eyes cast down when speaking to others who weren’t slaves. All that, in one strenuous morning, spent sweating naked through position after position until the girl, Nalla, was pleased enough with my progress to reward me with a kiss on the lips and a whispered assurance in my ear. ...

The Punishment Chair 13: Times Up

story continues from part twelve Part 13: Times Up It was time to release Kat from her nightmare. It would take some time to free her from her metal prison, given how well bound she was. But more importantly had the machine broken Kat in both body and mind. He would soon find out. He opened the solid metal door to her bondage prison and walked inside. The lights slowly flickered on as he continued to walking towards the control pad. As the light reflected off Kat’s metal tomb, he turned all the computers and machines off. Leaving Kat with just one linked to the outside world. Her need to breath. He then started the long process of freeing her. ...

The Longest Restraint 3: Prisoner in my Own Home

story continues from part two Part 3: Prisoner in my Own Home I was woken from my sleep by a knock on the door, laying there I stretched out my arms above me and found myself laying in my bed in one of my satin naughties with the covers draped over me, was I dreaming about the night before? About calling a man I barely knew Master? About being taken so forcefully and loving every second of it? I started to look around for signs and there it was again, that knock on the door. I got up out of my bed and went down the stairs. After opening the door I was pleasantly surprised to see a delivery boy there holding a bunch of flowers. ...

The Mating

The room felt cold, oh so very cold. She waited, the cool breeze sending shivers running down her back. Her breasts felt like ice her nipples hard and red. The uneven flagstone bites deeply into her bare unprotected knees. Her long golden bangs kept falling into her eyes. A constant source of torment the strands tickled at her smooth sensitive skin. Shaking her head did little to relive the constant irritation. ...

Decompression Part 8

(story continues from Decompression Part 7) Part Eight Chapter 13 Sally got up and fetched the dice. “My turn to throw today. And no cheating. No turning a die over!” Big grin! She threw a Nine. Six and Three. Her eyes lit up. “Oh, yummy. I’m going to have such fun. Master, will you please take my collar off.” “After you’ve cleaned up the kitchen.” “Delaying matters won’t help, you know?” ...

Why Not a Threesome

For Joyce, a thirty six year old divorced elementary school teacher, the upcoming encounter with Mike would be her first attempt at fulfilling a strong desire for bondage submission. Joyce, like many women in her age group, utilized the Internet as a means of exploring and fulfilling their bondage fantasies. Were it not for the Internet these fantasies would likely have remained dormant. For nearly three weeks Joyce had been chatting on AOL with Mike, a fifty year old machinist, who resided about fifty miles away. The two had exchanged pictures and the relationship had progressed to the telephone stage. ...

The Longest Restraint 2: My Hooded Claw

story continues from part one Part 2: My Hooded Claw The alarm went off bang on nine and I lay there looking at it dazed. I didn’t need to get up as it was my day off but I remembered that I have dinner date to get ready for, as I moved I realised that I was still gagged tightly, my wrists still bound behind me, the collar still locked securely around my neck and my ankles chained together and locked to the foot board of the bed. I could feel the vibrating egg inside me, the batteries must have died out as there was no buzzing or feeling of vibration. ...

I Want to be a Dominatrix

In the course of my twenty plus year dominatrix career, I have received numerous inquiries from females seeking to be a dominatrix, with the expectation that I will provide a submissive for them to practice upon. The vast majority of these requests are summarily rejected, my business is dominating females, and to a lesser extent males. Periodically I use associate dominatrix to assist me, but they have already proven themselves. ...

The Punishment Chair 12: Broken

story continues from part eleven Part 12: Broken Kat was helpless, trapped in extreme rubber bondage. She was made to breath slowly through her gas mask by the machines and computers that controlled her. She was completely unable to move inside the metal space suit. She spent the first 30 minutes trying to escape. She struggled, she wriggled, she pulled and pushed against the leather cuffs and expandable form holding her restrained. After a couple of hours Kat had stopped trying to escape, she know it was hopeless. She just couldn’t move an inch. This was only made worst by the computer ordering the first round of fitness shocks. They would keep Kat’s muscles strong and healthy. ...

Games People Play

Julie and Mark had been together for almost five years, they had met at a fetish convention and even though they, at the time, couldn’t see each other’s faces had hit it off and spent the rest of the weekend together and hadn’t been apart since. Julie was a good sub and enjoyed Mark as her dom. Mark loved Julie and her svelte and toned body and long blonde hair but especially loved her almost uncontrollable need to be bound. Julie had always wanted to be a servant, to be forced to do others bidding and through most of her life had been taken advantage of by people who discovered this trait and used her for their own purposes. She always wore fetish attire, most of the time when it really wasn’t appropriate, her tight corsets and skirts with tall heels had gotten her in trouble at work on several occasions and when she wore her neck, wrist and ankle shackle’s her boss didn’t know what to think. ...

A Slight Recalculation

story continues from A Slight Miscalculation Marc Reilly closed the door and leaned against it with a sigh. It was days like this, he thought, that bothered him the most. One of the companies he held a major interest in, hard hit by the economic slump, was facing serious problems. An emergency meeting of the board had been called, which Marc had to attend. At the meeting, despite his best efforts to come up with an alternative, it had finally been decided that downsizing was the only way to keep the company solvent. Marc sighed again, thinking about the people about to lose their jobs. ...

Slave to the Master

Allow me to tell you of your station slave. You have no will. Your only thoughts is to serve me in any way I wish. My will is your will. Any other thoughts to the contrary will be dealt with. Harshly in a manor I choose. Your day begins at six am. I will release you from your stocks. Not a day or moment will go by with out some form of restraint placed upon your body. ...

Unplanned Evening

Last night started innocently enough. Honest. My brother came over for the first half of a football game. We had some dinner. My wife served us drinks. The conversation was good. At halftime my brother had to run to the airport to pick up some relatives to take to his house, so he left. So I told my wife/slave that I was horny and that she was officially in slave mode. She seemed a little pouty as we moved upstairs to our play space. I put on the big screen and told her to get naked. It was then, to my utter and complete surprise, that she said, “I don’t want to be a slave tonight”. ...

Bryan's Story

It had all started with a sample. Bryan Adcock, young heir to the Adcock Mining fortune, had received a sample of an unknown substance discovered in one of the company’s asteroid mines. On a whim, he’d placed the sample on the examination plate of his DNA scanner. But when he turned on the power, the sample had vanished, and now the scanner refused to work. With a sigh, he gazed around the room. Terry, his guardian, would be furious with him for breaking the scanner. Of course, Terry was furious at anything Bryan did that cost money. You’d almost think the money was Terry’s instead of Bryan’s. ...

The Punishment Chair 11: Immobilized

story continues from part ten Part 11: Immobilized Kat had spend the night in her heavy rubber bondage sleepsack, she was extremely excited about what her punishment would be. It had taken her some time to work out why she had loved the punishment chair and all the other bondage session that had followed it, it was because she loved being so submissive. She loved being covered in rubber and humiliated. She was starting to get very wet and horny as she laid there locked in her suit. Kat was daydreaming about what would happen to her. She would have started playing with herself if the straitjacket hadn’t stop her. The latex covering her body was squeaking loudly as she struggled, she knew she could not escape and it was that very thought that drove her mad. ...

A True Fairy Tale 3

(story continues from A True Fairy Tale 2) A Cautionary Note. When I was a young girl my Mommy told me Fairy tales. When I was older I learnt that they are not real. When I was twenty I learnt that I was wrong, but that fairies sometimes are not as nice as I always thought they were! Not all fairies have pretty wings and eat ambrosia; some have pretty wings and whips and chains, and feed you gruel just for fun! ...

The Experience

From His point of view: As she drove up to the hotel parking lot at 8am on a Saturday in her little Hyundai Accent, I stood at the window looking down. This is going to be a fun few days…. We met online about a month ago – it was a vanilla chat site – nothing overtly adult about the conversation. She had broken up with her ex a few months earlier, and just wanted to talk to people. ...

Maria's Punishment

“Could you come in here a minute, hon?” “Be right there,” Maria replied absently, her eyes locked onto her computer screen. She loved jigsaw puzzles, but sometimes they could frustrate a saint. Like now. There was one piece that, no matter how hard she looked, simply was not there. Could a computer puzzle lose pieces? That one? No. How bout that one? Dang! “Are you coming, hon?” “On my way.” ...

Fly with me, my Black Swan Part 3

This is part 2 of my autobiographical novel “Fly with me, my Black Swan – Fascination of Latex and BDSM”. This novel was published in July 2013 and is available now. The book embraces the twelve months of from 2007 to 2008 when Eva, a plain and unimposing women from Poland, discovered the world of BDSM, latex and female bisexuality to finally become a Dominatrix. After taking the plunge into this bizarre life, her whole world was rocked and she changed completely. Not only was her sexual life altered totally, but her normal life also changed from a shy and timid woman into a confident Mistress. ...

The Punishment Chair 10: The Jacket

story continues from part nine Part 10: The Jacket Kat was now bound in place waiting to be feed some horrible mix of so called food. She could still just about see Jess still struggling across the room from her. Her mouth was ready and willing to accept any food that came down the plastic tube. Kat was not ready or willing to be humiliated in this way. But for some unknown reason she was still turned on by the idea. Her catsuit squeaked as Kat struggled to escape from the feeding hood and bondage chair. “Would you like to know what’s for dinner tonight Kat?” Kat tried to shake her head to say no. But her head was locked in place. “Well you remember your latex prison cell. I kept you locked in that small room for seven days and only feed you through a small plastic tube in the ceiling. But I also used the room as a toilet for seven days as well if you remember. Well I said I would clean it, I lied. I sucked all the piss, cum, shit and rotten food into the tank above your head. I even did the same with the latex catsuits you where wearing. I would not like to be you in 10 seconds time.” Kat woke up the next day, she was naked and locked in a huge steel cage. She was restrained with thick metal cuffs, they wrapped around her legs, stomach, neck and wrists. All the cuffs where locked together with thick steel chains. Kat was also hooded. The thick latex hood had a built-in rubber gag and blindfold. The hood was tightly laced up at the back, it was also padlocked. Kat was also wearing a thick leather collar with a number of D-rings. Kat had loved the feeding hood from the day before, even thinking about it now made her wet. She wanted to be back in the feeding chair. ...

Another Slaviversary 5: Epilogue

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 4: Recovery and Loss) 5: Epilogue “So what’s so important that it couldn’t wait for later Gerald?” Richard asked, letting more than a bit of annoyance bleed into the question. “Madame Helena instructed me to give these to you in private after the internment.” He handed me two envelopes, one with my name, the other Keith’s. He similarly gave Richard an envelope also. I looked into one of the envelopes in my hand and saw the name of a bank in the Cayman Islands and what was obviously an account number and a security PIN, nothing else was contained. ...

In Bondage and Love

Part 2 As Tina lead me out I was trying to sort out the mixture of emotions and feelings I felt. I was physically tired. My sides hurt from the number of orgasms I endured and my nipples were still throbbing from being clipped for so long. My chest was covered from the waist up in layers of cum and drool. Surprisingly my shoulders didn’t ache even thought my arms were pulled so tightly behind my back that my elbows touched. The part that really confused me was the being led around by my clit. My clit hurt from the pressure of the clip and as I walked my own legs would increase the pressure as they bumped the clip. ...

Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 4: Mistress Nancy

story continues from part three Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 4: Mistress Nancy A trip to Nottingham provided me with the opportunity to indulge my fetish for rubber bondage and humiliation a little more – in fact quite a lot more, since I had in mind an appointment with Mistress Nancy, whose rubbery website I’d enjoyed on several occasions, usually when dressed in several layers of hot, damp, thick rubber. As usual it was remarkably easy to make the appointment a couple of days beforehand, and having as usual checked that arriving in a catsuit would not be a problem, I arrived promptly at noon, standing outside a standard semi-detached house until the door opened and a smiling blonde dressed in a brown negligee ushered me in. I explained my preferences in the usual way, explaining too that I’d like her to take some photographs as a permanent record. Mistress Nancy was happy to agree and seemed totally unhurried, taking her time to size me up and then chuckling as I stripped off my street clothes and presented myself in my shiny black rubber catsuit. She circled me, stroking the rubber and checking the zips to ensure that she had access where she needed it. ...

That's my Doll

Dedicated to my Mistress and hopefully one day Owner - Venomiss I wait patiently at the place my Mistress has told me to, a deserted street on the less attractive side of town. Fully industrial there are no houses in sight, and being a weekend no-one is visible. I feel very alone and scared. The taxi driver that dropped me off took my last amount of cash and departed quickly. I am obeying every rule my Mistress gave me. I have no money, no ID, are wearing only the most basic clothes, a bra, panties, short denim skirt, tee shirt and slip on flat heeled shoes. No purse or handbag was allowed. After what seems like forever a white painted van pulls up and the driver opens the back door and indicates to a wooden crate in the back. “Strip and get in” he barks at me. Feeling very venerable I take off my clothes and drop them on the ground, as he indicates I should. I then climb into the back of the van and then into the heavy wooden crate inside, trying to keep some aspects of my femininity hidden, as best I could. I don’t like the way he stares at me as if I was a tray of meat on offer. I may be a sub, but I am a woman and entitled to some respect…. A deluge of polyester foam padding, used in pillows etc descends on my head. I struggle to pack the layers around me, which continue to rain down on me as fast as I can pack. Soon my arms are buried and the man’s strong arms continue to ram in more and more padding. BANG BANG BANG The loud hammering of nails being driven into the lid of the crate remind me I am a woman, naked, packed tight in polyester foam and now nailed up inside a crate, inside a ordinary day to day white van. Who am I kidding? I am whatever my Mistress wants me to be! The van finally set off with me being bounced around in my crate. It was now I realised how well my Mistress had looked after her doll. Without the packing I would be covered in bruises. Instead I am packed tight inside a protective shell of polyester! Hours seem to pass and then I heard the van backing up. “Right, parcel for Mistress V” I heard the driver say. “Oh yes” a strange male voice replied, “Took you long enough! Mistress V has been waiting for this all morning. She is always impatient when a new mould is coming.” “Come on and help me get it on the forklift.” I felt myself being shoved and pulled around and then suddenly lifted into the air. I could hear the noise as the forklift carried me to who knows where. “In here” said the male voice again. After a few minutes I could here the lid of my crate being prised open. After hours in the dark the sudden light blinded me. Long enough that the men opening the crate could grab me, apply a tape blindfold over my eyes, cuff my hands behind my back, my ankles together and lift me out of the crate. It all happened so quick I never saw their faces or any details about where I was. Again I was overwhelmed by my Mistresses total attention to detail. The men quickly guided me to what I could feel was a sack barrow, normally used to move large pieces of furniture etc. Straps around my ankles, legs, waist, and chest secured me in place. The straps were so tight I could not move a muscle. Once again I was helpless. The way my captors moved me from one position of helplessness to the next was totally overwhelming, but also totally marvellous. I was in the hands of experts and the feeling of peace I got from knowing that I was completely in their hands was wonderful. No decisions needed from me, just relax and enjoy the ride :-) I could feel myself being wheeled along and wondered what was in store for me next. “Here” commanded a woman’s voice. “MY MISTRESS” leapt my heart, trying to burst out of my chest! I was unstrapped, lifted into the air and then I found myself lying on a hard bed. I had been with Mistress enough to know it was her operating bed. Tight rubber straps again secured me in seconds. The handcuffs biting into my wrists and ankles reminded me how helpless I was. What was about to happen to me? I wondered. I felt a slight stab around my groin and realised that my mistress had inserted a urinary catheter into me. I knew that had one meaning, whatever bondage she had in plan for me I was not going to be able to toilet for some time. My heart leapt at the prospect! “Right Doll” whispered my Mistress in my ear. I had known her long enough to know when she whispers you are in very big big trouble. She has a very entertaining treat in store for you. “We are going to make you the ultimate doll.” I tried to say something, but the words evaporated in my mouth. All I could do was smile and pray I was up to the expectations my Mistress had of me. Suddenly I felt a funny stabbing feeling in different places around my body. My upper legs, my arms, the back of my neck, my throat. In fact in dozens of places around my body. “OK Doll, no need for the straps or handcuffs now” said my Mistress. I felt her undoing the straps, rolling me over and removing the cuffs, and finally removing my blindfold. Great I thought and started to sit up. It was then I noticed my Mistress had a remote control in her hand. She pushed a button and I felt every muscle in my body go limp. I fell back onto the table with a crash! Every voluntary muscle was paralysed! ...

Promotion

Emma approached the office door with trepidation. The CFO, Miss Mercier, had asked her to stop by for a moment in that way that seemed more a summons than a request. The young accountant had only been at the firm a few months and was nearing the end of her probationary period. She liked her job and had striven to make the best impression, but it had not been without difficulty. Miss Mercier was a strict boss who insisted on only the best from her staff, not only in their work but in all aspects of office life, even to dress code and deportment. No sneakers and jeans in Mercier’s department! Office attire was the norm, and there were no “casual Fridays”. ...

Dixie's Trip to the Pet Store

The bell chimed as the door swung open to the pet shop. Sitting at the desk Trish looked up from her magazine. She noticed with a little contempt the girl who had interrupted her article. She was a little taller than Trish probably around 5’ 7” the body of an athlete. The girl looked like she had come straight from a game or practice. Trish could see the grass stains on her shorts and how she wore a jersey with the number 4 on it. How appropriate that would be she thought dryly. The girl’s toned legs made her assume a soccer player. ...

Finding the Right Trash Mistress 5

(story continues from Finding the Right Trash Mistress 4) Part 5 “Hello there slaves wetting themselves over my slaves stories. I am Mistress Monique” “My slave is a bit tied up being compacted right now, so I thought that it would be only fitting to tell my side of this wonderful arrangement!” “Oh this part excites me the most, the compactor is crushing all the black bags flat into the bin behind my slave, Oh watching the force of the blade pushing my slave deep into the bin to be trashed for two days till we get him out, but as far as he knows he is going for a ride to the landfill permanently! OH I do enjoy tormenting his little mind!” ...

Discipline for a Wayward Domestic Partner

For the past two years Linda and Diane had lived together as registered domestic partners. At ages 44 and 42 respectively, the relationship was now in jeopardy, as Linda began to seriously entertain the possibility of a new female partner. Linda, while always harboring lesbian desires, up until two years ago had lived in a traditional heterosexual marriage, bearing two children. She and Diane were co-workers at an elementary school, where Diane was a teacher, and Linda worked as an administrative aid. ...

Self Sacrifice

Tess was in tears. Her lover, Richard, had texted her that their affair was over. How could it have come to that? They loved each other, and had planned to marry, so…? But in fact she knew only too well. She and Richard shared a taste for bondage, and both had owned up to being switches. How often do you meet a guy who, besides being your soulmate, also happens to share your kink? Richard was a one-in-a-million, the find of a lifetime, and now she’d lost him. ...

The Society - Witness Protection

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A member of The Inner Circle of The Society has agreed to become a traitorous informant in return for being taken into Witness Protection. Things do not turn out quite like she had anticipated. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

Three J's and an S Take a Summer Job

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2013 by The Technician ( [email protected]. ) Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden. ...

Fly with me, my Black Swan Part 2

This is part 2 of my autobiographical novel “Fly with me, my Black Swan – Fascination of Latex and BDSM”. This novel was published in July 2013 and is available now. The book embraces the twelve months of from 2007 to 2008 when Eva, a plain and unimposing women from Poland, discovered the world of BDSM, latex and female bisexuality to finally become a Dominatrix. After taking the plunge into this bizarre life, her whole world was rocked and she changed completely. Not only was her sexual life altered totally, but her normal life also changed from a shy and timid woman into a confident Mistress. ...

Postmodern Peonage

Number 11 would be Claudia’s finest work. She had slaved on it, working for days at a time; the dedication she put into this would surely attract SOMEONE’s attention, she thought. However, she was ready for whatever press or onlookers there might be. Some carefully-worded answers would redirect any attention from the authorities – and she was ready for some harsh criticism, too. Clauda Blacke had made sure to bone up and reinforce herself and her premises against any naysayers or, who knows, even protestors. In Blacke’s mind, her work wasn’t so much a ‘revolution’ as it was an ’exposition’ – an exploration of the truth. She rehearsed some lines in front of a mirror; her home, a townhouse in the French Quarter. (A very artsy place, she thought – she could probably get away with a little controversy here or there.) “I, Claudia Blacke, am very, very proud of my latest piece. Look at the title, and the content, and do not think of it as a controversial or inflammatory work of art. I don’t seek to incite riots or protest, and I don’t seek to send out a big political message. In fact,” she said, trying to regain her breath – she was far more nervous than she realized- “This is not a message. This is naturality.” “This is, after all, how it should be –a realization of the things that people so often deny, or even worse, admit to, contemplate, desire mentally, but never, ever act on. A realignment of ideals and values that men and women have held since the first proto-indo-europeans banged sticks together until they made a chariot.” This would be tough – that is, if the press, the media, and the attention came. She kind of hoped they would. She wiggled her toes and smiled reflexively at the idea. “Look not at the art’s context or the artist. No, look at the art – the subject matter at hand – and only THEN make your judgment.” She sighed, turned away from the mirror, and walked out of the room. “Ugh,” she said aloud. Claudia was just deathly afraid of crowds, she was now realizing. She needed a captive audience or she’d feel completely uncomfortable. Standing in front of people was a nightmare for her, really… and it had cost her at least one job. She had to get this speech right. She had to really nail it – make a good first impression for when the public would inevitable see her ‘big reveal’. She turned to her artwork and caressed it. “You think maybe I should talk more about me and less about you?” The artwork moaned. ...

Waiting Up for Michelle

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1132.0)

China Doll

Will sipped his drink. It was dark on the porch. Well past sunset. There was thick fog and a heavy drizzle that was turning into light rain. Across the way he could barely make out the lights at the athletic complex. An idea popped into his head. He pushed himself out of his chair. Inside, Fawn was sitting on the couch watching TV. Fawn wasn’t her real name, it was the one he had given her - kind of a pet name. Literally. While not collared, she was his pet. And the name fit. She was thin, coltish, but Fawn sounded better to his ear than colt or pony and it still got the idea across. She looked up at him. ...

Disposable Slave

I was lonely and looking online for a dominant girl that I could worship and take care of. My life alone was not worth it anymore and I decided to look for a girl that needed a personal slave to help and worship her. After months of effort I was successful at finding a gorgeous girl; a perfect 10 on her profile picture! She wanted me to be her live-in slave and to worship her and service her needs. She commented that she was looking for a new slave to service her every need so I wasn’t sure if I was supplemental or a replacement. I was willing and ready to live a dream of worshiping a perfect 10 – Goddess Rachel. We setup a mutual meeting place at a mall and I was excited and nervous. ...

The White Horse

My name is S. M. Ackerman. This is by way of an introduction to my work. Specializing in bdsm, self bondage, Fem/Dom and all its facets, with some pony play & spanking thrown in for entertainment at times, all told in I hope a good rollicking good story. Current book titles published by Pink flamingo: Madam in Attendance, (a personal diary). Chloe& Me, A New Life. Also, The Erotic adventures of a 20th Century Lady, by Penelope Drops. With others coming soon mainly : The College of which this is just a little taster to a wide ranging story. ...

Tales From The Psych Ward 8: The Final Chapter

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 7: Again a Witness) Part 8: The Final Chapter The headlines about the arrest of Dr. Susan Barrington as the Roadside Rapist soon faded. It wasn’t that it didn’t make interesting news, but there were too many very important people involved who didn’t want it known that she had been targeting the Masters and Mistresses of The Club - or that they were members there. Besides that, it was immediately apparent to almost everyone that Dr. Barrington had fallen off the deep end and was nuttier than Mr. Peanut. ...

The Punishment Chair 9: Latex Prisoner 2

story continues from part eight Part 9: Latex Prisoner Part 2 Kat looked longingly into the only light filling her latex cell, wishing she would be released from this hell-hole. She had been kept locked in this room for seven days now, her Master had been nice enough to feed Kat through the plastic tube. Unlucky for Kat the food and drink she was given often fell into the horrible mix of piss and cum that filled her cell. Kat would still eat it, she need to please her Master. ...

Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 3: Mistress Terri

story continues from part two Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 3: Mistress Terri This time I decided on a different approach – I would email my next Mistress, setting out my needs and seeing whether this sparked an interest. Little did I know quite how deep the interest would be, or how long I would spend suffering at her hands! Dear Mistress Terri I am emailing you as a result of reading your website, which I found extremely interesting because it refers to a number of my interests, and especially because you make it clear that you cater for Rubberists. I am therefore setting out some details about myself and my interests and asking you to consider allowing me to experience a session with you. ...

The Great Pretender

Jim lived for two reasons, the first being his lucrative insurance business, and secondly for his trophy wife, Donna. The couple resided in the fashionable suburb of Madison, New Jersey, within the NYC Metro Region. Jim was thirty four years old, two years older than his wife. They had twin daughters, both of whom were attending college out of state. There had been a time when the marriage was in jeopardy. Five years ago Donna caught Jim having an extramarital affair, and threatened to divorce him. He could not bear the thought of losing the 5’8”, one hundred twenty pound, blue eyed blond, with a curvaceous figure. ...

The Paper Route

Jesus, Alex, turn off the fucking blinker! 2:00 a.m. Alex flicked the button, rolled out of bed, stretched, yawned, scratched himself, padded into the bathroom, climbed into the shower. When he came out Wendy was in the kitchen, wearing her fluffy robe and bunny slippers. She had a serious case of bed hair and she was clearly barely awake. She was screwing the lid on the Thermos bottle. He reached a mug and poured himself a cup of coffee. He reached a second mug and filled it, splashed in some milk and added a couple of packets of the blue stuff. ...

Be Careful What You Wish For, You May Get It

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Be Careful What You Wish For, You May Get It Unknown FF/m; D/s; femdom; captive; zipties; wrap; gag; glue; bagged; cocoon; transport; cartunk; breathplay; susp; torment; mast; climax; denial; reluct/nc; XXX I’m very excited, I have been called into the work of a Dominatrix I have been involved with for the last few months. Anna, my Dom, and Amanda, her lesbian partner, also a Dom, have a successful business in town. While I don’t expect a session at their work there may be one when they finish for the day. ...

Visiting my Rubber Mistresses 2: Mistress Philippa and Mistress Diana

story continues from part one Visiting My Rubber Mistresses 2: Mistress Philippa and Mistress Diana I had been so exhilarated by my session with Lady Sarah that I thought it could be some time before the dark need for rubber bondage and humiliation reasserted itself, but by Friday I found myself craving the familiar territory of Birmingham and Mistress Philippa, and so I found myself ringing her, introducing myself as Rubberslave as usual, and asking for an appointment for the following Monday. Sadly this was not possible, but we eventually settled on Thursday at 10.30. ...

9 to 5

Jim and Linda had been together as sub and dom for 6 years, Jim loved her deeply and could look at her thin body with perfect tits and ass for hours, while she stared back at him through the long red hair that hung down to her shoulders, with her crystal blue eyes and her perfect red lips suckling on a large ball that had been strapped into her mouth as she knelt in front of him, her hands pulled back in a proper reverse prayer and her knees and ankles held firmly by spreader bars. ...

Ship's Log

“Captain’s log, March 3, 2278. Ship’s time, 1300 hours. We’ve just left Space Station L17, and it’s good to be back into space and out of those clothes. I can’t see how anyone can stand to have anything covering their bodies, but maybe I’ve been alone in space too long. “Slave is down in the hold, making sure our cargo is secure. Once done there, she’ll be working to repair a glitch that’s developed in the computer terminal in my quarters. For now, I have no choice but to make this entry sitting at the helm station. Once she’s finished with that, I’ll be settling her in here for the duration of the voyage, thanks to the new items I had installed during our overhaul. ...

The Sound of Her Master’s Voice

Gloria glanced at her phone. 8:58. She and Patty sat on the couch - silent. There had been some awkward conversation earlier. “He wants me here?” “Not you specifically. A friend was all he said. Someone I trust.” “Why?” “He didn’t say.” “So you met him on-line.” “Yeah.” “And you have, what, virtual sex?” “No. Not really.” “But you have a relationship.” Gloria wagged her hand. “Kind of.” “What about meeting him, like in the real world.” ...

The Family Plan 2

(story continues from The Family Plan) Part 2 About 2:00 in the afternoon, Mark began to have second thoughts as to the wisdom of Darlene’s prolonged confinement. Even Amber, who certainly had ill feeling for her father, feared for her mother’s welfare. The result was that Mark made a call to Mistress, requesting that his wife be released. Mistress considered the agreement to be a binding one, if not legally, then morally. The unwritten agreement was that Darlene “would remain for the rest of the day” and until Mistress permitted her release. Mark became quite assertive, demanding that Darlene be freed upon his request, and announcing he what be at the house within thirty minutes. ...

Brenda Part 2

(story continues from Brenda) Part Two “How much longer?” “Almost finished, Mistress.” “Well, hurry it up. I have a nice surprise for you.” “Yes, Mistress.” As he scrubbed at the remaining section of floor, Brian considered his situation. It was, he knew, his own fault that he now knelt naked in the kitchen of his former lover, now turned Mistress. As usual, his thoughts turned to how he came to be here, as well as how to fix what he’d done wrong. ...

Three J's and an S Go Skiing Day 6 Part 2

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 6) Day Six: Part 2 Again, there is basically NO SEX IN THIS SEGMENT. This is the second half of what was supposed to be a minor plot and character development. I may turn these stories into a book someday, so I am leaving the section, but putting it in its own segment that you can just skip if you want to. If you just want the sex skip to Three J’s and an S Go Skiing - Day 6, Part 3. Judy and Julie tell the others what happened in the afternoon and Sara tries to get things back in balance in the red ass cheeks department. For the most part, the stories in this series are pretty mild. If you are looking for heavy duty stuff, try one of my other story series. ...

The Box

We had done about everything we could think of with Jane. After only 3 years, she had been modified and manipulated in every way imaginable. As I admired her rigid body, listening to her subtle whimpering beneath the inflated bladder stretching her jaws, I couldn’t help but feel sad that I wouldn’t have her to torture any longer. Three years ago, when she had written me with her interest in becoming the ultimate bondage toy, I hadn’t believed someone like her existed. But after many months of conversation, we finally met, and I realized that she was for real. ...

The Box

“Oh look at that poor man sitting in the bus shelter. He is soaked to the skin and looks so dejected!” The two women stood in the doorway of a shop opposite. The rain continued falling like stair rods. John looked over at them. He couldn’t hear what they were saying. Their words were drowned out by the rain. But he did see that they were looking at him. John shivered, but that was because it was just above freezing. He was cold, wet and hungry. ...

The Gift

Another day another denial for me not for her. It all started about 9 months ago When I got a piercing (PA) and a chastity tube because I thought I wanted her in control of my sex and my masturbation. If I knew then what I know now would I do it again, read on and you tell me what you would have done. A special evening is ahead of us its our anniversary, 6 years of marriage a new record for me. The gift is one she would never suspect I have had the chastity tube and piercing for some time now, she knew of the piercing and was none too happy about it. The tube she never even guessed. Her present a new gold necklace holding the key to my chastity, after dinner I will give it to her. I have been practicing wearing the tube for a week now just to get used to it in case she decides to leave it on when she gets her present. ...

Slaviversary 4: Little Boy's Random Memories Pt 2

(story continues from Slaviversary 3: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 1) 4: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 2 I was trying to catch my breath as I lay, still hogtied, on Mistress’s leather clad lap. I was bare from my chest to my knees. Helena had pulled the waists of my sweatpants and shirt in opposite directions so she could tickle me more efficiently, and Mistress had seen no reason to alter that. ...

The Guest

The knock came at 7:20. The date was for 7:00, but this was Provence after all. Margo left the couch to answer the door. “Bon jour! Bon Jour! Ca va?” The women did the cheek bump, air kiss thing. “Bien. Bien. Et vous?” “Bien, merci.” Margo noticed the guest’s car glistened with rain, sheltered under the portico. She led the guest through the house. The small villa, normally bright and airy with its many windows and white plaster walls, was plunged into darkness. There was no moon that night and the storm clouds made it all the more black. It was a gentle rain, though. A warm, steady, summer rain. The sound of it pattering on the tin roof over the patio echoed in the living room. ...

Rubber Gloved Gift

I had not seen my mistress for some time as we both had obligations to fulfill for the holidays, and our last encounter had left me quite exhausted anyway, so it was just as well. (see my story Rubber Gloves) I had done a lot of surfing and found an amazing number of sites that offered photos, illustrations, and even custom videos, but had little time to view them when I went back to work. ...

More Than He Bargained For 2: The Doctor Knows Best

(story continues from More Than He Bargained For…) Part 2: The Doctor Knows Best Hans had not had a good night’s sleep. Tanya, the escort he had booked for the night had tied him up tightly as per his request, and then things took an unwanted turn. Tanya informed him that, in her native Russia, she was actually a doctor in psychiatry, and so quite used to getting unruly or violent patients under control with proper use of restraints. That evening, she had used the ropes and straps that Hans had provided, but suggested that a straightjacket was a much better device for really long term, inescapable bondage. ...

Tan Lines 4

(story continues from Tan Lines 3) Part 4: Epilogue “But what do I do with her?” “I’m sure you’ll think of something.” “Uh, where are we going? You told her we had to leave soon.” “Yes. We’re going out.” I wait for an explanation. None comes. Okay, so he’s back in Master mode. “Uh, Sir? What mode am I in? I mean, you’re really messing with my head here.” Ted chuckles. ...

Ode to Lisa

Lisa smiled to herself, as she parked her Mini Cooper on the upper eastside of Manhattan. The decision to spend $200 for the last pair of shiny black vinyl boots at the Jersey Mall was atypical in style. Regardless of their provocative appearance, they were about to pay huge dividends in navigating the three inches of slush from the recent late March snow storm. Opening the driver side door, she pivots her 5’9” frame, and authoritavely places her left three inch heel into the cold slippery slush. Out of nowhere, a man, with an unobstructed view of her shapely legs, offered his hand for assistance. Usually, quite independent, she grabs his hand and slides out of the car and steps onto the sidewalk. ...

Kathy's 24 Hours

Part 3 now added. Kathy recieved the email she had been waiting for it was from her TV Mistress. It simply said, “Be at the DeVere Belton Wood Hotel, room 224 at 12 noon Tuesday 22nd January prompt”. Kathy was excited yet nervous about this. She had been emailing and chatting with her prospective Mistress for several weeks but had no experience of TV’s and had certainly never considered it in the past, yet here she was about to meet this Mistress. She had been intrigued by transvestites in the past, but that was all it had ever been just the odd thought. Kathy had met this TV Mistress in a chat room and had become more and more interested and horny at the thought of submitting herself to her and now she had actually agreed to meet. For the next few days Kathy opened and re read the mail and thought about what it was going to be like. ...

Fly with me, my Black Swan

This is part of my autobiographical novel “Fly with me, my Black Swan – Fascination of Latex and BDSM”. This novel was published in July 2013 and is available now. The book embraces the twelve months of my life from 2007 to 2008 when I discovered the world of BDSM and latex. After taking the plunge into this bizarre life, my whole world was rocked and I changed completely. Not only was my sexual life altered totally, but my normal life also changed from a shy and timid woman into a confident lady. At this time I also discovered my bisexuality. ...

Visiting my Rubber Mistresses

Visiting my Rubber Mistresses – Lady Sandra I stayed where I was, naked apart from a thick black rubber hood, my arse throbbing with pain from the extended whipping I’d received. I didn’t have much choice in the matter, since I was strapped down at wrist, waist, knee and ankle, and splayed over a narrow, uncomfortable vaulting horse. At least the pain was subsiding, since my Mistress appeared to be taking a break. But then there was a flash of light: she was recording my humiliation for posterity! I cringed in embarrassment as I glanced in the mirror and realised what the picture would reveal – a naked, hooded slave at the mercy of his rubber-clad Mistress, with the tools of her trade lining the walls of her chamber. ...

The Way We Love

It’s my first attempt at writing and moreover in English. Even though the personages are based on people I know, this story is purely fictional. Thank you for your indulgence and I’d really appreciate your Feedback. Chapter 1: It was the best Thing to do… The phone ring startled him. A glance at the screen told him that his best friend’s daughter was at the other end of the line. ...

An Old School Friend

My name is Harriet Alders and I am 24 years of age and have a good degree in Marketing and was lucky enough to get a really good job with a top marketing company and after two years I have been chosen as employee of the year and am to be presented with a prize at a very posh do at a large hotel and although I have all my clothes, my dress is wonderful and is a deep blue, all I need now is a pair of bloody shoes to match it hence my walking round the shops on a Thursday morning in pouring down rain getting absolutely soaked and looking like a drowned rat, I am just about to give up when I spot a shoe shop I had not noticed before and went off to see what they had got, only to find that as it was lunchtime it was bloody closed, I could not believe it and in the window were a pair that looked absolutely right if they had my size they would be great. ...

Center for Deviate Dreams

Center for Deviate Dreams In an obviously upscale office a beautiful and well dressed woman in her early 30’s is on the phone. “C’mon, c’mon, come ooooon pick up the phone”. “Center for deviate dreams Miss deWilde speaking”. “Hello Miss deWilde this is Sharon Moreau speaking”. “Miss Moreau, how wonderful to hear from you again. It must be at least a month since your last visit, I was beginning to fear we might have lost you”. ...

Loraine's Selfbondage Re-creation

The following is my re-creation of an event that happened some time ago. I had been a sissy slave to Mistress Marie for over 2 decades at the time and had become a totally submissive slave to Her every desire. I think of Her often as She has passed now. While doing Self-Bondage my wild imagination conjures up the Mistress in my head and She takes charge. Any references to Mistress in the story are the imaginary Mistress controlling me. ...

Wish Granted

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

Gala Night

My wife is generally pretty prim and proper. She has a great high-paying job. She has numerous friends, loves to work out, and competes in tri-athlons. What very few people know is: she is also my bondage slave. Recently, it was time once again to attend a gala my company puts on every year. Now since we have been to about 25 of these, I decided that this time we should spruce the evening up a bit. ...

My Perfect Session

I’d like to be helpless and tortured and humiliated for your fun and sexual pleasure Before we start I’ll let you tie me to the hook in the room and gag me where you can be evil and whip me, candle wax me or clip me to show me what punishment to expect if I don’t obey. And give you pleasure marking my body. This statement of my perfect session also give you my permission to be as evil as you want and to do anything you want and you may mark my body in any way you want. And after you read my prefect session you may add anything else you want to cause me torture or humiliation for your pleasure and enjoyment ...

Mistress Gwendolyn

The slave felt his heart pound as Mistress Gwendolyn zipped the rubber bag up and rolled him onto his back. He looked longingly towards her as she moved away; treasuring the look of her shimmering back and rear as she slowly moved out of sight. He took stock of his situation. He was in for it now that was for sure. Now that it was zipped, there was no way out of this clear latex bag. And what a bag it was. Somehow the workmen had lined the bag with over a thousand pinprick points which poked into his back, his ass, the backs and fronts of his legs, his chest, his nipples, his arms, even the soles of his feet and his palms. Thanks to the various sleeves in the bag, he couldn’t move his arms or legs - not that he wanted to. Those pinpricks made any movement painful. Of course lying in one place was painful too! He tried to flex his toes and fingers, trying to assert some control over the pain assaulting his body and discovered (yet again) that the rubber toe cuffs immobilized his toes and the finger sheaths did the same to his fingers. No, he really couldn’t control (or even avoid) the pain of the pinpricks at all. Her slave stretched his jaw a bit trying to adjust the rubber butterfly gag in his mouth and met with as much success as his efforts to flex his toes. Mistress Gwendolyn had put excellent sound blocking earplugs into his ears and then had pulled a quite intense very thick rubber hood over his head. She left the attached blindfold off, but she had snapped a rubber butterfly gag into place and inflated it so his cheeks were puffed out and his tongue was immobilized. All he could do was grunt; words (or screaming) were impossible. Mistress Gwendolyn floated back into view carrying a tube. Oh, did she look amazing. He turned his hooded face with difficulty to better drink her in with his eyes. She was glistening in her highly polished black rubber catsuit. The suit was zipped down in front to her black and white corset and the swelling white of her magnificent breasts was partially visible above the corset. She turned to look at him and he could only see her eyes and that lovely mouth as the rest of her head was covered in a black and white ponytail hood that matched the corset perfectly. The sight of her inflamed her slave’s lust and her cock strained mightily against the metal cage SHE had locked her property into. His Mistress smiled, turned and he heard the click of her sandaled heels as she went out of sight down to the end of the table. Suddenly, he started as he felt her fingers ever so gently stroking her cock through the bars of the chastity cage. At this point, her chastised property was the only thing attached to him that was exposed. Other than that cutout at his crotch, every square inch of him was covered in heavy latex. He moaned in pain and frustration as Mistress Gwendolyn ever so gently and ever so rhythmically stroked her cock. His desire for her was uncontainable. Yet the cage contained it. The swelling was crushing the ball and causing him an unbearable mix of desire and agony, but there was nothing he could do as she stroked, stroked, stroked her property. Finally, Mistress Gwendolyn stopped and took her hand away. After a few seconds, he dimly heard a noise through the latex and the earplugs and then soon after that felt the air start to fill his rubber prison. The sack she had locked him into was inflatable and the compressor was slowly filling it with air. As the bag filled out, at first the equalizing pressure relieved some of the intense pressure points of the pinprick. But this was temporary. As time passed, the pressure in the bag grew greater and greater. His body started to lift off the table as the air worked its way underneath him and pushed him away from the table. After a few minutes he floated there, surrounded on all sides by a cushion of air. He no longer felt the certainty of the table. That feeling was replaced by the sensation of the thousand pinpricks each poking his body in a different place. With the pressure equal on all sides, none of them were stronger than another, so none of them obscured the others. He could feel them all. He truly was a human pin cushion with small stabs in his soles, the inside of his arms, his thighs, his back, his ass, his nipples, everywhere. Well almost everywhere. His face just had to deal with the jaw-breaking gag and her cock was imprisoned but not in pain (yet). Mistress Gwendolyn stopped inflating the bag and smoothly started passing rope back and forth over the rubber bag, lashing her slave securely to the table. Within a couple of minutes the task was complete. He was going absolutely no where no matter what she did to him. With each pass of the rope, the pressure tightened and the pinpricks drove deeper into his flesh. Yet the pressure was still equal all around so the pain just grew all over his body. He tried to wiggle to avoid it somewhere, anywhere, but he could not. There was no escaping his Mistress or her pain. Suddenly she appeared before his head. Her cock surged again desperately. Oh, how much he wanted her. He longed to be out of her cage, to press her cock against her, into her, to feel her hands, her feet, her tongue, her body on it. He wanted to give her pleasure and get pleasure from her. ...

The Strange World of Knightley Manor 3: A New World

story continues from part two Part 3: A New World The rest of that first strange day Andy spent in a daze of sadness and fear, the image of his beloved Aunt seared into his befuddled mind. On occasion, as he went about his new duties, he noticed Ms Richmond looking over him from a distance. Looking over him or just watching to ensure his obedience, he did not know, but as day drifted into evening, he found himself, by luck or design before a doorway which with its smooth polished door looked mysteriously out of place. ...

Becoming Cuntface

Disclaimer – this is a work of fiction, a mosaic of fantasies and multiple online sessions with multiple dom(mes). If you recognize your work, I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did. I sat down in front of the computer with a bit of trepidation. It was time for the weekly Saturday morning session with Ozzy. My mind was already drifting into subspace as I looked at the box that he sent me. It was still sealed, but something in it jingled. I had my laptop booted, the mike hooked up, and cam was active. I sat and waited for him to log on. Sometimes I wondered if he purposely delayed logging in to drive home that I waited at his convenience. I smiled as I saw his name appear. ...

Tanked

She awoke to blackness - no, to more than blackness, to nothingness. Her eyes were open, but there was nothing to see. Her ears could hear nothing, not even the beating of her own heart. She was neither warm, nor cold. She didn’t feel naked, and yet she could not feel clothing on her body. It was as if her body did not exist. She tried to get up, or even to move and found that she could not. She knew her muscles were trying to move, but she remained in place. Nothing appeared to be restraining her, and yet she could not move. ...

The Ranch

As told by his slave, slave c i knew it was going to be an interesting weekend when Master Jon told me to stand at attention and wrote something on my left breast, and then took a picture. He had me dress in lingerie, and then did something which seldom happens- he made me put on my collar. That just doesn’t happen in our city. He had me put a short dress on over the lingerie, put on my wrist and ankle restraints, and told me that i would be “on display”, and we drove for about 45 minutes to a ranch. ...

bobbie's New Life

Bobbie awakens laying on a hard flat surface, feeling a bit light headed, not really to sure what is happening or why. she looks around, but the light is very dim, she sees 3 solid walls and a wall of bars, she appears be in a small cell. Her body feels tightly encased and as she slowly lifts her head and looks down she understands why, her legs are encased in latex and as she proceeds to gaze at herself, finds she is totally encased in a latex cat suit, with only her little clitty exposed, locked in a stainless steel chastity device. ...

The Wrapture

Aaron slowed for the turn, glanced at his house, then at the park across the street. Maybe a few minutes by the lake would help him unwind. Lord knows the extra set of weights didn’t. But that extra set cost him twenty minutes and he had no time to spare. Christina would be home soon. He sighed, made the turn, and a second into his driveway. With any luck Christina would have plans, plans that would take his mind off of his job. ...

A Visit to Paris

After a long and hard start to the year, my wife and I finally were off to Paris for a week of vacation. We landed early in the morning, found our hotel, showered and took off to see the sights. The Eiffel Tower, several museums, a couple of sidewalk cafes, and miles of walking were just the ticket for our first day and we fell in bed and went to sleep immediately. We awoke rested and ready, and off we went for the second day of adventure. ...

Mistress Takes Control 2

(story continues from Mistress Takes Control) Part Two I didn’t understand, the first time James quoted that remark. But it means that the bondage experience is enhanced once the victim realizes that he really cannot escape. The bondage becomes much more real when he wants to escape, struggles his hardest, tries his best to escape, and can’t. So the element of discomfort, or pain, is added to make that victim genuinely try his hardest to get loose. And it’s the inability to escape that validates the bondage, that gives it the extra kick of legitimacy. And so, with this understanding, I fully went along with the scenarios which my fiancé orchestrated. ...

Revenge Gone Wrong

Peppa sat on the edge of the sofa nervously chewing on a finger nail, she was worried that she had gone too far and deep down she knew that she had, she also knew that Juliet could make her life a misery; in fact she already had made her life a misery. She was Peppa’s supervisor and she was a bully, she was forever belittling her and blaming her for every little thing that went wrong in the office, and because Juliet did it her co-workers followed suit. And Peppa hated them for it. ...

A Slave's Afternoon

You are lounging in your chair in front of the TV while I relax on the sofa reading a book, my feet resting on the ottoman. Every once in a while you glance over to see what I am doing. I am only wearing a collar (as instructed by my master) and a small apron. You smile indulgently at my forgetfulness. Earlier I was cooking dinner for us and I had forgotten to remove my apron afterwards. I look up at you, feeling your gaze on me, then look down at myself and my mouth forms an O. Your grin widens and your eyes grow more intense, waiting for me… I jump up quickly and remove my apron, stuttering my apologies. ...

An Unexpected Visitor

I have been living next door to Anna for a few years. We were both friendly towards each other and always exchanged pleasantries whenever we saw each other. We did the usual neighbourly things, taking in parcels when either one of us wasn’t in, keeping an eye on the other ones house whenever one was away. Anna was 43 and about 5'6" tall. She was attractive in a nice way and always held herself well, in a confident manner. She was single (as far as I could tell), and appeared to keep herself to herself. Three days ago, Anna came to my door and asked if I could do a favour for her. She explained that she was having her boiler serviced, but had to go out of town on a hastily arranged business meeting that her company had sent her on. Anna said that the boiler service was a pre- arranged appointment and that she desperately need it done. Could I let the engineer into her house and just watch him whilst he carries out the work. Anna said that she would be back the day after the appointment. I happily agreed to do it, especially as I wasn’t at work that day. The day came and I let the engineer in. After a couple of hours of mundane conversations and not too subtle hints for cups of tea, he left. I quickly tidied up the mess and went to leave. When all of a sudden, I don’t know why, I was hit with a strange longing of curiosity. I suddenly had the urge to find out more about Anna. I mean, I knew she worked in the city, but I didn’t know anything about her as a person or what she did in her personal life. I looked around the living room but couldn’t find anything to give me any answers. There were no pictures on display or any personal items lying around. I decided to take my curiosity upstairs. The obvious place to look for this amateur and frankly, hopeless detective was in the bedroom. I went into Anna’s bedroom and found, well, what you would expect in a bedroom. A bed, bedside table and a large fitted wardrobe. I opened up the bedside table drawer and found a book and a small key. The book didn’t appear that interesting and the key, well who keeps a key in their bedside drawer?! Closing the drawer, I went over to her large fitted wardrobe and opened the left hand side. Inside, hanging up was business suits, skirts, trousers and casual clothes. I closed the door and went over to the right hand side of the wardrobe. I opened the door and got the surprise of my life. Hanging up in this side of the wardrobe were leather mini skirts, PVC catsuits, trousers and skirts, rubber dresses, tops with chains on, masks. A whole array of clothing I certainly didn’t expect Anna to wear. I then decided to look through the smaller drawers of the wardrobe. The top drawer was full of Anna’s underwear. I pulled out a few panties, bras and tights. I quickly looked through the remaining three drawers. The next two were full of tops. However when I opened up the bottom drawer, I saw that it was full of underwear, made out of the same material as the clothes I had found earlier. I pulled out a pair of PVC panties. I held the panties in my hand. Feeling the material with my fingers, I started to become aroused. It was then I had an idea. I stripped off my clothes and put the PVC panties on. The feeling of the panties clinging tightly to my ass and cock was one that I strangely enjoyed. I began to stroke my ass and cock through the PVC, become more hard and wet as I did so. I went over to the open wardrobe and took out a PVC mini dress. I fit myself, somewhat snugly into the dress and started to walk around Anna’s bedroom, enjoying the sensations of the PVC on my skin, the fact that I had never worn woman’s clothing before and the fact I had found out a very sexy secret about Anna. I could barely contain myself in the panties and went into Anna’s en-suite bathroom so that I could relieve myself. In the bathroom, I saw Anna’s laundry basket. I open it up and sat at the top was a pair of blue satin panties that had been worn by Anna. I pulled them out and put the panties to my nose and smelt Anna’s stale pussy juice. The exotic smell of Anna’s pussy had made me fully swollen, my cock bulging against the material of the panties I was wearing. I was about to taste the dried pussy juice when a voice brought me to my senses. “What the bloody hell is going on here?! What the fuck are you doing dressed in my clothes”. It was Anna! She must have come back early from her meeting and come back into her house without me hearing her. This was totally unexpected! The colour drained from me. I started sweating a cold sweat and felt light headed. “Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit. I err, err, I err…” I stammered. My mouth had gone dry. All I could think of was the fact that Anna was bound to call the police and I would be branded a ‘dirty pervert’ around the neighbourhood. I began to try to take the dress off, but my wet hands made it a difficult task. “I’m really, really sorry Anna, I don’t know what came over me. Please don’t call the police or tell anyone. I’ve never, ever done this before”, I pleaded pathetically as I turned my back on Anna as I didn’t want her to see my shame. “Shut up”, snapped Anna. Suddenly Anna grabbed my right wrist and put a cold metal object on it. She pulled my arm behind my back and did the same to the left wrist, rasping the cold metal object to a close. Anna had handcuffed me. Great. Now not only had Anna caught me dressed in her clothing, she had restrained me to stop me leaving, my humiliation complete for when the police arrived. “Anna, I’m really sorry, please let me go” I again pleaded. Then my world went dark. My senses were heightened to the smell of leather. Anna had put one of her masks on me, one which I had found earlier in her wardrobe. “What, wha..”, my pleads had changed from one of forgiveness to one of curiosity. “If you wanna dress like a bitch and parade around in my clothes, then I’ll show you how I treat my bitches”, Anna said rather dominantly. “What, what do you mea…”. As I said this sentence, I suddenly found a ball being forced into my mouth and the sound of buckles being fastened on the sides of the mask. Anna had gagged me with a ball gag. So not only couldn’t I see, I now couldn’t speak to Anna. I was then suddenly pushed onto Anna’s bed. I then felt something being wrapped around my ankles and tightened. Anna had tied my ankles together. She then pulled the rope behind me, forcing my feet behind and tying the remainder of the rope to the chain of the handcuffs. I was now firmly hogtied on Anna’s bed. I tried to call out to Anna, but the ball gag was stifling my speech. Although I had no means of escape, I had a weird sense of enjoyment in my stomach, which began to transfer to my cock. It was a sense of helplessness and reliance on another person for the outcome of my self brought on predicament. “Don’t worry bitch, I won’t call the police, but I will teach you a lesson that you will remember for a long time”, said Anna, somewhat sadistically. I suddenly felt a relief that my indiscretion wouldn’t be reported, but had a slight concern about the lesson that I was going to be taught. By now, I was beginning to enjoy being tied up and gagged, and again felt my stiffening cock bulging against the tight material of Anna’s PVC panties that I was still wearing. Everytime I tried to moved, the more harder and wet I became. For a while I couldn’t hear Anna, but could what sounded like clothes being moved. After what seemed about half an hour, Anna spoke: “Right, let’s see what the bitch has got”. I felt a pair of gloved hands pulling up my dress. The same gloved hands then pulled down the panties I was wearing, exposing my hard and throbbing cock. Something then hit my cock twice, causing me pain. I tried to call out, but the ball gag stopped any sound coming out. “Get that thing down, NOW”, ordered Anna, and hit my cock again. “The bitch has a hairy pussy. This will have to be sorted out”. I felt something sticky being placed on my pubic area and patted down. Then it being pulled off quickly, pain was instantaneous. The same sticky object was applied three times more to my public area and my balls. Each time the result was the same. Pain. “Mmm, that’s better, the bitch has a smooth pussy”, laughed Anna. My God, what had Anna done??!! I then felt my mask being undone and removed. I blinked hard, my eyes getting used to the light again. I looked down to see what Anna had done and was shocked to discover that I was now totally shaved. It was then I noticed Anna. Anna was no longer the anonymous city worker. She had her hair pulled tight into a pony tail, coming from the top of her head. She was wearing a black leather studded peep hole bra, which exposed her beautiful, small but pert breasts. Her slender legs were enclosed in thigh length PVC boots and fishnet stockings. A black leather studded g-string covered her tight ass. Long black leather gloves covered her arms and wrists. “AAAnnnaaa”, I stammered. A leather gloved hand slapped me across my cheeks. “Shut it bitch!! It’s Mistress to you”. Anna then attached a strap-on dildo to herself. The dildo was black and 6" long. A look of fear came across my face. “Wwwhat are you going to do with that Mistress”, I asked. “Be silent bitch, you will find out” demanded Anna. Anna then untied the rope from the handcuff chain but left my ankles tied. “Now bitch, like any bad girl, you’ve got a nice shaved pussy, but you need to learn to take cock. Open up”. Anna then moved the dildo to my mouth. I shook my head and tried to pull my head away, but Anna grabbed my hair and pulled my head towards the dildo, at the same time pulling my hair causing me to open my mouth and cry out in pain. The dildo was then forced into my mouth. The taste of rubber filled my mouth. The dildo went to the back of my throat causing me to gag. Anna again ordered me to suck the dildo. I began sucking the dildo, my mouth going up and down the shaft, Anna moaning with pleasure. I carried on licking and sucking the dildo. Anna suddenly removed the dildo from my mouth. “You look to be enjoying that too much bitch. This is not pleasure for you”. Anna then walked over to her wardrobe and came back with another ball gag. Anna then forced the red ball into my mouth and fastened it up at the back of my mouth. To be honest I didn’t put up much resistance and found myself being hard again. Anna noticed this. “So the bitch likes that does she? Maybe she will like this”. Anna turned me over onto my front and began to spank me with a crop. My ass began to sting, the pain being a nice sensation. Each stroke making my cock throb more with enjoyment. After ten strokes, the spanking stopped. My ass was red and sore. “Mmm that’s a nice glow. Now the bitch needs to learn to take it doggy style”. My eyes widened. I shook my head and tried to say ’no’, but again the ball gag stopped any speech. Anna’s gloved hands spread my ass apart. The dildo slowly entered into me. I could feel Anna’s boots on my thigh’s as Anna slowly fucked me. A gloved hand reached down and stroked my still erect cock. “Mmmm does the bitch like this”, moaned Anna, as she continued riding me. Anna moved faster fucking me, the moans getting heavier and heavier with each stroke until she gripped me hard and let out a long moan of pleasure. “Oh yes, mmmmm, ohh yessss, ohmygod yesssssssssssssss”. Anna fucked me hard to a point, she orgasmed herself. She then rested her breasts on my back, as she breathed heavily with pleasure at the orgasm she had just enjoyed. “You enjoyed that bitch, didn’t you”, purred Anna. I nodded my head. I couldn’t pretend that I didn’t. Anna then withdrew from me, leaving my ass sore. “Before I release you, you still owe me. One day each week, you have to present yourself to me, to work around my home or to be my toy for me and my friends to enjoy. If you don’t, some interesting pictures may find their way onto the Internet, along with your name, address and your little misdemeanour. Understand”. I nodded. Anna then undid the handcuffs and untied my legs. She then removed the ball gag. I quickly got dressed and left Anna’s house and returned home to contemplate what had just happened. Now I await Anna’s phone call with baited breath, to be of service to her. ...

Three J's and an S Go Skiing

Four young college girls on a skiing vacation have to find other things to do when an excess of new snow traps them in their cabin. They find out things about themselves that they had only suspected before that week, but might change their lives forever. Part One Julie, Judy, and Joan had been friends since before kindergarten. When their mothers car pooled for school events, etc, they spoke of “picking up The Three J’s.” Teachers, and most of the community soon started referring to them as “The Three J’s.” In the fourth grade, Sara’s mother went to work for Julie’s mother as a cook and housekeeper, and since her mom lived in an apartment over the garage, Sara was added to the mix. After that, they became known to their parents, teachers and most of the community as “The Three J’s and an S.” ...

My Rubber Transformation 4: Exercise Training

continued from part three Part 4: Exercise Training I don’t know how long I sat there for, impaled on the vibrating rubber cock, licking and sucking the huge dildo stuck to the desk in front of me, messages of the worship of cock winding their way into my ears, entering my subconscious, constant images of rubber submission assaulting my vision, burning their way into my memory. Though suddenly the headset was removed and the outside world flooded back in on me. ...

Dollers and Sense Part 3: Transformation

(story continues from Dollers and Sense Part 2: Sally’s Pony) Part 3: Transformation Sally lay, sprawled in the corner of the couch. Her arms splayed, her head cocked at an awkward angle, her huge doll eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. A living toy set aside to be played with later. She could hear their voices, but not the words. They were at the counter in the corner. The older blonde woman, her pony’s owner, her, Sally’s pony. That’s how she thought of him and she felt a twinge of jealousy. ...

Coming Home

Lee Ann fidgeted. She was tired and a bit cranky and the line was moving oh so slowly - if it was moving at all. Still, overall, she felt happy. Happy in the anticipation that she would sleep in her own bed tonight. Though, technically, that wasn’t true. She was his slave, his property. And property can’t have property, so, technically, it was his bed. She would present herself, naked, freshly bathed. She would hand him her cuffs and collar and he would lock them on her ankles, her wrist, her throat. She would follow him into the bedroom, kneel by the bed. He would remove the coil of chain from the hook on the bedpost and lock it to her collar. ...

Cindy's New Slave

“Would you care to explain to me what this is?” The voice of John’s wife of one year, Cindy, barked at him. John figured he knew what she was talking about but decided to play it loose and cool. He finished pulling his key out of the front door and put them in his pocket. He looked up at his wife sitting on the couch. “What are you talking about honey?” He asked in reply. ...

Karen's Weekend

Chapter I Karen was daydreaming yet again at her university math class, her mind had wandered once again into that netherworld of submissive fantasies. She was not aware that the entire class was now staring at her. She was not even aware that the dean’s office had paged her in the classroom! Everyone was smiling at her embarrassment as the professor called her name out for the third time! She was to proceed to the office for an important message. When she arrived, the secretary handed Karen a sealed envelope which had been delivered via courier to her, the office had also recieved a telephone message that Karen would have to be excused from the balance of the school day, it was only one o’clock in the afternoon. ...

Mistress Sends Me on a Trip

As you have seen from my recent adventures my Mistress, Mistress Stephanie has taken immense pleasure in messing with my state of mind in our recent sessions including setting me up and accusing me of playing around with another lady. Well I knew this next trip was going to be another one because I was told I was to book a trip out on Thursday evening with a 5 pm flight home on Sunday afternoon. I was told to pack an extra change a clothes in my carry on, wear a pair of jeans and shirt I didn’t care about and to to bring nothing else except for my ID, cellphone, 20 dollars and my house keys for when I get home. THURSDAY Thursday afternoon comes around and Mistress arrives at my place about 3 hours before my flight and tells me that she will take me to the airport. I’m confused because I thought I was going on a trip with her. Of course it is not a simple drive to the airport because as I am getting in the passenger seat of her car she hands me a pair of blackened out sunglasses for me to wear and tells me I must be restrained for this part of my trip. She proceeds to handcuff my hands behind my back and shackles my ankles together. I start to ask her questions on what is going on and I receive a quick slap to the face and a warning to not speak unless I am asked a question. I heard a click, felt the exhale of her first cigarette of the drive and felt the car move. ...

Stoned

Although we are not particularly close, I’ve known Simon for about ten years, I’d guess. We both move in the same BDSM circles, sharing an interest in bondage (keeping handsome men in tight, gruelling and often long-lasting bondage, arses up in the air for a good seeing-to) rather than the whips, paddles and other bits the SM crowd prefer. To my surprise, he invited me back to his place tonight to look at his latest project. And so here I am in his bedroom, looking at a tomb stone placed where the headboard of the bed should be. And it is the weirdest grave stone I have ever seen. ...

My Rubber Transformation 3: An Education

continued from part two Part 3: An Education I was awoken by a shrill alarm, which turned off after a few seconds. I lay there in bed, the memories of the last day slowly drifting into my mind, maybe it had all been a vivid dream. I rolled over in the bed, feeling the material rustling and a squeak as my body shifted against the bedclothes. My eyes sprung open, as information surged into my senses. I was still in my rubber uniform, under a latex sheet in the latex embellished bedroom that had been led to last night. I could feel my clit growing between my rubber sheathed thighs as the rubber and latex surrounding me buried it’s way into my consciousness. I sat up and swung my legs over the side of the bed, almost forgetting the skyscraper high heels that I had on. I stood, still a little unsteady, but growing accustomed to them. ...

My Wife's Friday Night

(a True Story) There is no way of getting around it, our sex life had gotten a little stale. “Time for a sex-slave evening” I told my wife! She blushed a bit and sighed; she tolerates these nights more than she embraces them. Which makes it even better for me. And, of course, some of our neighbors. On this particular Friday night, I had her dress in a short black skirt, high heels, and a lacy blouse with a built-in bra which held her perky breasts high and tight. Her black thong underwear were tight since they helped hold a special guest inside my wife’s glory hole - a remote-controlled silver bullet vibrator. Controlled, of course, by me. ...

Tough Love Part 9: Retribution

(story continues from Tough Love Part 8: Enslaved) Part 9: Retribution I opened the door to Lucy’s bedroom and entered carrying a tray with two cups of steaming, fresh coffee. I placed the tray on the dresser beside Lucy’s bed. She stirred and opened her eyes, she smiled sleepily and pushed herself up into a sitting position. She stretched her arms up and yawned, the sheet fell to her waist and I stared longingly at her perfect breasts. She made no move to cover herself as I handed her a cup from the tray. She sipped the coffee, I crossed to the window and opened the blinds, allowing bright sunlight to flood the room. A groan came from the bed and I saw Barry squinting against the light as he awoke. Lucy leant down and kissed him “good morning sleepy head,” she said. ...

If one is good...

Crosby hefted the last coil of silver garland. The tree was already full to overflowing, but that was Cynthia for you. Why one string of lights when three were better? She stood there, hand on hip, wearing only her “holiday” panties. Garish red and white striped things with tacky green trim. She tossed the blue ornament a couple of times, trying to find the perfect spot. Unfortunately there were no spots, perfect of otherwise. Crosby sighed. He allowed her her little eccentricities. ...

Bound for Life 7

(story continues from Bound for Life 6) Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at [email protected] ...

For The Kids

“Are you gonna take me home tonight?” A movement catches my eye. Sally comes into the garage. She’s wearing the blue denim mini-dress, the one she’s worn every weekend for the last five months. It’s a couple of sizes too small or maybe she’s a couple of sizes too big. Looks like she’s been poured into it. I like it. That’s why she wears it. “…Are you gonna let it all hang out? Fat bottom girls, you make this rockin’ world go round.” ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 16: Descent into Torment

continued from chapter 15 Chapter 16: Descent into Torment In the morning after a good night’s sleep between latex sheets within his cell the slave reported to the Mistress after showing obsequence to her by kneeing and placing his helmeted head on her rubber booted foot. “Mistress, the subject is progressing well, in the last 24 hours there has been little physical activity apart from that expected from the input of the programme and his response to it. It would seem that he is now deeply confused and has lost track of both time and where he is. The earlier struggles noted already on the trace where the subject fought against his containment have passed, as have any contact with the reality of his situation. The auditory input has been gradually increased over the time he has been within the inflatable body bag to the point where it is now almost constant; both when he is asleep and conscious. It is clear that he now has accepted the messages contained within the programme believing that they are his own thoughts. In 6 hours he can be moved to the floatation tank and the second part of the programme begun.” ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 17: The New Regime

continued from chapter 16 Chapter 17: The New Regime “Right slave I believe it’s time to release my slave”. This was not a question rather a rhetorical statement. The slave fearful of any perceived challenge from him acquiesced to the statement and deferentially replied,” Of course Mistress, at once”. “We shall need to sedate my slave before releasing him. Then we can load him onto the trolley and return him to his cell where he can gradually come to. Your Master has told me that my slave will have no recall as to what has happened to him over the last 11 days; they will just not exist in his conscious mind, the conditioning will be total; he will be a completely re-educated slave.” ...

Enslaved by Friends

When I met up with them I never thought of what would have happened that afternoon. Laura and Rose were two very good friends of mine. They asked me if I could help them with learning for their exams at the university. As I arrived at Laura’s home they both greeted me and let me in. We started to study and everything was good until Rose left the room for a moment. I didn’t notice her approaching me from behind because I was too distracted with helping Laura. She quickly covered my nose with a cloth with some kind of chloroform on it. I quickly fainted and everything went black. ...

Letters From Kaylin Chapter 7: Population Recover Test Area

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Chapter 6 Chapter 7: Population Recover Test Area The hood covering Kaylin’s head was completely soundproof and dark. The thick rubber pressed her eyes shut and some sort of thick foam padding must have been sandwiched between layers of rubber at the ear lobes. The thing pushed the pads deep into her ear canal completing the seal against any outside sounds. ...

Rubber Maid

“You don’t know how many rooms! You’ve been cleaning there for three months.” “Only downstairs. I’ve only been into one room upstairs. Besides, like I said, it’s more a companionship thing.” “Some lonely little old lady?” “No. I don’t know her age, but I’m guessing a year or two younger than us.” “So what’s the deal? You’re being very coy, you know.” “Listen, just go with it. You already promised to do it.” ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 15: The Dreaded Tube

continued from chapter 14 Chapter 15: The Dreaded Tube The Floatation chamber arrived the following morning along with the slave who would be responsible for the installation, maintenance and running of the complex computer programme. He would also be giving the Mistress full debrief each period as to the computer programme and how the slave undergoing the full programme was faring. She was, for her part, looking forward to the experience of continuing the training of this slave and hoping to receive on the job training. She would otherwise be somewhat at a loss having no slave to train. ...

Unconventional 2

story continued from part two Part 3: Lady Onyx Comes Out Shannon once again appeared at Julia’s room and once again allowed Billy to dress her in the rubber outfit which now caused her to become very turned on and extremely wet. As they both strode though the lobby, Shannon glanced at the front desk. With a little feeling of relief she saw that Jody wasn’t there. The night’s activities were even more interesting. Shannon attended several programs including ‘Safe and Effective Whipping’ , ‘Anal Toys from Beginner to Advanced’ and ‘Bondage on a Budget’. It was the last demo of the evening that Julia was quite eager to show her. ...

Jane's Story 10: Latex Dream

(story continues from Jane’s Story 9: The Boat Ride) Part 10: Latex Dream Jane presented herself, naked, legs spread, her hands clasped behind her neck. The tattoo girl was there, the one from the restaurant. She was holding a foam brush and a paint can. It was latex. Jane didn’t know how she knew that, but she knew. The girl dipped the brush into the can, held it up for a moment, then drew a swath over Jane’s lips. She did it again just below Jane’s nose and another just above her chin. The stuff dried almost instantly and the girl repeated it, three stripes, and then three more. Jane’s lips were sealed - literally. They were no longer lips, plural, they had melded together. Jane knew she would never open her mouth again. ...

Letters From Kaylin Chapter 6: New HAZMAT Environmental Suits

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Chapter 5_ Chapter 6: New HAZMAT Environmental Suits The suit was white as snow. It was seamless with attached gloves and socks. The latex was smooth but thickened appreciably from the upper thigh to the foot. The feet were covered with ¼ inch thick latex because of the increased thickness. This made the feet seem to be in some sort of footwear rather than the usual latex stocking of most latex suits. The latex from the mid-chest down to the legs was medium thickness and though stretchy it was still very tight. At the shoulders and the neck opening the latex thinned to allow entry. The matching helmet with attached shirt was designed to put on before the suit and would seal to the upper suit in a tight and fluid resistant seal. The white helmet had a drinking tube wrapped around its exhaust snout while the air intake was a nickel plated snap ring designed to accept either a dedicated air supply or a self-contained breathing tank. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 13: Re-Education

continued from chapter 12 Chapter 13: Re-Education At exactly 5 pm he waited outside the study to hear the words ‘Enter slave.’ Having shown obsequence he was told that a new regime would be instigated. This would involve all aspects of his present regime but would be more balanced; he would continue to be the recipient of all of his Mistresses bodily fluids for recycling purposes but in addition would have a more balanced regular programme to follow. This would involve a daily timetable with feeding and washouts, beatings, exercise with treadmill, weights, swimming, and other outside exercises including gardening in the 3 and a half acre walled garden, outings on the motorcycle and within the boot of the specially prepared boot of the Jaguar. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 14: Market Day

continued from chapter 13 Chapter 14: Market Day The Mistress sought advice from one of her contacts within the fetish world an expert in the training and subjugation of rubberists so they progressively became very real slaves to their owners. He had over the years researched the whole area of mind training and the psychology of the finer points of how the mind can be receptive to new and unusual means of altering long held behaviour traits. He listened with growing interests to his friend of many years who sounded desperate to retain her slave the one she had devoted many long years to training and who had satisfied her until this outburst of ego which had come out of the blue and had deeply troubled her. She was at a loss to know what to do. ...

Unconventional 2

story continued from part one Part 2: Convention begins… Shannon stood in front of the Grand Ballroom. She was facing all of the employees who would be working the convention. She looked at Jody. She also had a look of apprehension as Shannon cleared her throat. “Thank you all for agreeing to work this special event…” Shannon began. Ten minutes later Shannon and Jody were standing in front of three quarters of the original group. Most of the remaining employees were in shock and couldn’t say anything. Those that left were reminded of the non-disclosure agreement and that if they wanted to be sued they would have to remain silent about what they had just learned. ...

Letters From Kaylin Chapter 5: Conditioning and Destination

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch4: part two Chapter 5: Conditioning and Destination Jason was suspended in the goop and in total darkness. The pressing goop warmed to his body temperature and Jason lost any sensitivity to his skin. The constant pressing disappeared in its sameness. Jason tried to grunt inside his masks but no sound reached his ears. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 12: Special Outing

continued from chapter 11 Chapter 12: Special Outing He was spread-eagled on his sleeping platform with the heavy latex sheet trapping him in a latex sandwich. He was awake having slept well in his total enclosure suit and was at peace with his condition luxuriating in the close embrace of his latex world. Although blindfolded and sealed within a completely silent world he had come to accept this default setting; he was not gagged. The gag had been deflated prior to him being restrained and chained to his bed for the sleep period. The permanent stomach feeding tube assembly with inflated balloons at stomach and gullet were still in place. Only the tube exited from the helmet mouth and was held in place by a small loop just to the side of his mouth. The click of the deeply embedded earphones coming to life signalled his Mistresses approach. He lay listening for the sound which always excited him, that of the tap tap tap of his Mistresses footsteps as she approached his cell. ...

The Latex Dolls 2: Susanne

Continued from part 1_ Part 2: Susanne Samantha had searched down the other corridor and had found an office. Latex magazines stacked on the shelves, the same ones that she and Julian regularly advertised in. She idly flicked through the nearest mag and, lo and behold, There was one of their adverts. It was one that they had felt really good about and featured a full page shot of one of their outfits (a latex cheerleader with a ponytail hood on). But what jumped out the page at her was the big red marker pen circle round it with the word ‘BITCHES!’ scrawled over it in block capitals. It was all the confirmation Samantha needed. Whoever was ripping off their designs also had a BIG axe to grind… ...

Unconventional

Part One The resort is commonly called ‘The Elms’. It’s surrounded by lush green forests, clear blue lakes and hills. Secluded and yet within a day’s drive of several major Midwest cities. Once the playground of the upper classes, it was now a resort for those of more modest means. A place where families and couples could get away from the hustle and bustle of metropolitan life and enjoy the peace and quiet of the country. ...

Leather or Knot Chapter 13: Test Results

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 12: The Final Tests) Chapter 13: Test Results Dan opened his eyes to blackness. His head throbbed, and his thinking was clouded. He tried to move, but his limbs were stretched to their limits. Slowly, he pieced together his situation and the events following the cocktail party of the previous evening. Dan’s behavior had left Beth incensed, and when she brought him back to the suite, she took her anger out on him. She knew that she wasn’t allowed to truly punish him. So, she simply “offered” him far too many drinks and made sure, really sure, that he was properly secured for the evening. ...

The Nude Marathoner 2: Initiation

(story continues from The Nude Marathoner 1: Seduction) Part Three:Initiation Suzie directed him into shower area, freed herself from his arm around her neck, and propelled him into one of a bank of roomy shower stalls with elegant sheet glass doors. As soon as he got into the stall, she took his shackled wrists and brought them up to a waiting stainless steel hook about eight feet from the tiled floor. Stretching to his full height to avoid strain on his shoulders, he watched her close a hasp on the hook and he realized that he was now locked to the wall with his arms up in the air until she let him down again. He tested his weight on the hook, and found that it would easily take his full mass in the event that he lost his balance. It also meant there was no way he was going to use force to rip it out to gain his freedom by choice. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 11: Objectified Plaything

continued from chapter ten Chapter 11: Objectified Plaything He had to be helped to walk after the ending of the extended session as he was very unsteady after the arduous testing he had been subjected to. He had been stripped of his latex encapsulation and was completely naked for the first time in a very long time. He shivered, exposed in his nakedness in the wet area of the dungeon. The internal plumbing was left in place with only the end tubes sealed and exposed; the gag part of the internal plumbing was deflated but the feeding tube with the long latex balloon surrounding it remained inflated, as did the stomach balloon. His catheter was connected to a thigh bag. He was showered, his head shaved of its stubble by his Mistress, still in her full surgical outfit, who fussed about him. ...

Trick Or Treat

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale October 31st, 2009, Halloween Horsten Torrens-Sloan hurled the letter angrily at the pile of documents that had piled up on his desk. This was the final straw. He’d already known that the once respected merchant bank that managed the majority of his investments had collapsed; his accountant’s letter merely confirmed that they had no assets worth pursuing in the courts. Whatever the details, Horsten’s circumstances were now much diminished. His seemingly inexhaustible wealth was gone. He would be able to live, but it would be a miserable, frugal existence and not the luxury that he had known over the last fifty two years. If only he could get rid of the house, he would be much better off in terms of capital and reduced expenses, but that simply wasn’t an option. The house had become a millstone around his neck. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 10: Subjugated Property

continued from chapter nine Chapter 10: Subjugated Property Now standing on tiptoe the exhausted slave still had all the various tubes and ear phone leads attached. He had been released earlier and the e-stim pads removed before being sealed again into his slave suit. There was to be no let up. His Mistress was determined to test him to complete and utter exhaustion. This was, after all, her delight which had taken her a lot of time to dream up over many days of planning and careful preparation. ...

Rubber Training 4: My Training begins

continued from part 3 Part 4: My Training begins When I was woken next morning I had no idea what the time was as I had spent the night fully dressed as instructed in my rubber suit. Under that I was wearing rubber stockings held on by 8 suspenders to my rubber corset which Mistress had ensured was laced fully closed. I also had on a high neck shirt which was tucked in to long Bermuda shorts with a penis hole and open back, which reached down below my knees. My head was covered with a tight fitting hood with small holes for my mouth and nose but no eye holes. I felt there must be some additional padding over my ears as any sounds I could hear were muffled. Over this the hood of my rubber suit was pulled tight and the zip fully closed. A padlock at the top and bottom of the zip ensured I could not remove any of the restrictive rubberwear I was locked in to. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 9: Mistresses Pleasure

continued from chapter eight Chapter 9: Mistresses Pleasure He awoke with a start; his nipples were being played with. He was still blindfolded and the gagged firmly by the buckles holding it in his mouth. This was not to stop any attempt to eject the feeding tube, rather it was nothing more than an external show of the Mistresses power over her slave, as the feeding tube was now deep within his body with all self retaining balloons fully inflated. There was no chance of the slave ever having any control over anything his Mistress decided on. The addition of the strap head harness was nothing but an added embellishment to his already sealed state. Although the inflation of the latex balloons lining his body cavities within both stomach and below the lungs meant that removal without first deflating the balloons would be impossible. ...

Bound for Venus Milking

Hello all I would like to share a true story about a recent experience that I had with a Dominant Female. I am a male 29 years old and very athletic and love bondage and some torture. I called and made the appointment with the Dom and told her exactly what I wanted done to me, and that there would be no safe word (I was not going to be released even if I wanted to be in the worst way). I also wanted to have each arm bound in a leather binder and have that attached to my thigh cuffs. I wanted to be extremely rigidly strapped to the table so that I would not be able to thrust or escape any of the bondage. Lastly I wanted to be milked with the Venus 2000 stroking machine past the point of orgasm (this is where the over sensitivity starts and let me tell you it is pure torture). I wanted to be milked several times until I was exhausted. ...

New Mexico Training Session 2: Remedial Work

(story continues from New Mexico Training Session) Part 2: Remedial Work The week my wife had spent in New Mexico in slave training had been well worth the money. Upon our return to our home after the training, my wife/slave diligently performed her tasks: her person was flawlessly maintained as was the house, her service and attitude towards service was superb, and she took great care of all of my possessions. And her sexual performance was that of a hungry tigress, no matter the place, time or position, she was simply a perfect slave. For two months. ...

Once You've Had Black You Never Go Back Part 2: Not Going Back

(story continues from Once You’ve Had Black You Never Go Back) Part 2: Not Going Back When I left Monica’s after the session in her basement I was exhausted so I went home and went to sleep. For those of you just joining the story my name is Amanda. I inherited a large house in a rich neighborhood. A few months after moving in a black family moved in across the street and the daughter was a friend that I had served with in the Army, Tabatha was her name. We started going to clubs and stuff together and before one of those nights I discovered that her mother Monica was a professional dom. One thing led to another and I volunteered for a special session with Monica. During that session I discovered that I really like to be dominated and I also discovered that Tabatha really liked me as more than just a friend. ...

A New Kind of Love

Kim wondered what the hell she was doing slowly getting dressed to have sex? The firebrand had been a fighter until she met someone rather different from the people she had known. His deep soft tones had so taken her from proud biker to sexual slave. Her curiosity had her so aroused she had fingered herself to climax on the plane. A woman on the plane seemed to know exactly what she had been doing as she smirked at Kim from her seat. It didn’t help as Kim was in full flush. But it wouldn’t have helped if she had known. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 8: Fly in a Web

continued from chapter seven Chapter 8: Fly in a Web After a leisurely breakfast she descended to the dungeon to find all was well; her slave still asleep, head forward against the strap cage. She smiled to herself, ‘what a slave; able to sleep whatever the bondage’ She was dressed in her surgical outfit again looking every bit the competent surgeon. White rubber boots and gloves to match completed the outfit. Underneath she had inserted a self retaining catheter with drainage bag strapped to her thigh. She had chosen a vibrating dildo with control in her smock pocket. On rising she had given herself an enema; one of her delights in feeling herself internally cleansed, then taken a long shower before fitting an anal rod which had distended her sphincter. She felt in high spirits the controlling sadistic facet of her personality very much to the fore. She moved over to her Mistress chair and sat delighting in the anal penetration as the lubricated rod penetrated her deeper. She switched on the dildo at a low vibration knowing she had a whole session before her. The fact that her slave had been in strict bondage since the termination of the last session was all part of her plan. She had organised a lengthy testing session one which she knew would extend her slave beyond anything he had so far experienced. ...

The Strange World of Knightley Manor 2: Awakenings

story continues from part one Part 2: Awakenings “We thought the countess would be coming”. Vanessa said in a voice clearly tinged with nerves. “No Mummy is far too busy”, “But we…. we have a gift for her, to repay the……” “A gift for me, how charming. But firstly which is the older one?” “Sorry?”. Tall, elegant, and dressed in a deep wine red leather blouse, matching skintight pants and high heels, the beautiful and well made up teenager, turned and looked the pair in the eye. She paused looking them up and down with disdain. “Must I repeat myself”, she sighed. ...

Best Laid Plans

The room was small and sparsely furnished, containing only a cot and a sturdy chair. Near the door lay a small heap of cloth. Light from a single overhead fixture shone on the sole occupant, a nude Asian woman who lay silently on the cot. The woman’s eyes were wide with fear, yet her body lay limp, motionless. Soft moans occasionally slipped from slightly parted lips. Silently, the door opened. In stepped a stooped, aged figure. “Hello, Mary,” the figure said in a rasping voice. “I’m Jason Murdoch. Get used to the name, my dear. You’ll have years to familiarize yourself with the rest.” ...

Rubber Madame 4: Rubber Slave

continued from part three Chapter 4: Rubber Slave After She had recovered and we’d lounged a little longer in the most lovely bed on Earth, Madame declared the beginning of the new day. We parted, with me going to the cellar to shower and change and Madame tending herself. We met again on the main floor where i had prepared a simple breakfast. She was dressed in one of her grey power suits and i was again in my Rubber prison. Sipping her coffee after the light meal my Mistress informed me of her plans. She was leaving for Germany that evening: a medical conference that She and her ‘date’ of the previous night were attending. It would last the week and She would be overseas for six nights; as i could not be left alone and Miss Collins also had previous commitments i was to spend the time in the care of John. ...

Rubber Madame 5: Twin Maids

continued from part four Chapter 5: Twin Maids As a rule i much prefer to be told what to do or at least have a plan of action to follow but on that day i rather enjoyed the thought of several hours of freedom. After washing myself, the horse and the tack i redressed in my travelling clothes: black half millimetre stockings, panties and bra, the severe corset and short long sleeved heavy dress. To finish i laced up the spiky knee length stiletto boots and headed back to the main house. I felt very comfortable and at home as i prepared a light meal. Afterwards as i sipped a cup of tea at the kitchen table and watched the snow melting in the yard through the sunny window i realized how desperately i wanted to be with Rubber Madame again. Not since i had moved into her home almost a year ago, altering my life forever, had i been away from her astonishing and regal presence for more than a day. Now feeling happy and content in John’s kitchen, the weight of my love for Madame and our life overtook me like rising floodwater. I felt that somehow i’d almost been taking my new life for granted; plucked from boredom and loneliness and transported into Mistress’ world almost overnight i had adapted quickly to my newfound joy and very quickly forgot where i had come from and the strange series of events that had brought me the unimagined bliss of reuniting with my missing half. Brushing away a tear i gave my silent thanks and resolved to do my best to appreciate my new life and live up to Madame’s high standards. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 7: Breathe Deeply

continued from chapter six Chapter 7: Breathe Deeply… Assembling the cylinders, compressed air, in one, pure oxygen in another and Entonox 50/50 nitrous oxide and oxygen in another to stand beside the shelved stainless steel trolley with the CO2 scrubber and ventilator. Assembling the breathing control system took over an hour. The many corrugated black rubber hoses had to be connected in a myriad of ways with control valves each requiring familiarisation. There were clear concise instructions to follow. The manual on Entonox, oxygen sedation and titration had been read by the mistress earlier. ...

Three Wishes

It was late evening. The sun was setting and a full moon was just beginning to rise. I was walking on the beach, but not to enjoy the breeze or the view. I was debating with myself whether on not to swim out into the ocean until I was too tired to swim anymore and thus end it all. I’m told that if you aren’t struggling against it, drowning is a rather quiet and peaceful death, but was death what I was seeking? ...

Sissipline

As instructed, crissy pulled the car into the open garage and waited for the door to slide shut. Mistress had also said to stop once inside the gate, strip and put on a few items. A four inch pink plug, with pink latex peephole panties so crissies clitty could stick out, and pink rubber wrist cuffs. When the door completly closed, crissy got out of the car and went to the door, then went to her knees and waited with head bowed. Presently the door opened and crissy was treated to the sight of Mistress Beatrices heels. She cupped Her sissies chin and slowly raised her face to meet Her eyes. Mistress’s lush body was encased in a full lace bodysuit, crotchless of course, in a black rose pattern. Knee length lace up stilletto boots on Her feet, a shiny waist cincher, and fingerless latex short gloves completed the outfit. Her makeup was perfect; dark eyes and glossy lips, with Her dark hair pulled back into a ponytail. ...

Mistress's New Toys

It had been a long week. Work had been mentally draining and I was glad to be heading home. After a three-day jury trial, three depositions and four new cases to absorb, I was ready for a cold beer and sole possession of the remote control. But as I sped through the dark, rain-slicked streets, Mistress Mary was hatching other plans. Stepping onto the cool marble tile of the foyer, I found my wife waiting for me wearing a tiny black cocktail dress, black seamed stockings and high-heeled fuck-me pumps. In her right hand she held a glass of red wine, and in her left a studded leather dog collar dangled from a length of chain. I froze in my tracks when I saw her there, especially since I’d just noticed the glint in her eyes. ...

My Rubber Transformation 2: Oral Fixation

continued from part one Part 2: Oral Fixation The journey did not take that long, as we draw up alongside a row of townhouses in an affulent part of the city. The two men assisted me out of the car and up some stairs to the front door of one of the houses. Ms. Beth produced a large set of keys and selected one before unlocking the very sturdy looking door before ushering us inside, closing the door and tightly locking it shut. I could see that without the proper key, it would be almost impossible to open that door, from the inside or out. ...

Rubber Madame 3: The Prison Suit

continued from part two Chapter 3: The Prison Suit There had been many persons from my past, even a few from childhood aboard a fair-sized yacht when a fire had gotten out of control in the galley. The lifeboat looked sturdy however and we managed to launch and board her without any great panic. What i couldn’t remember was how i had ended up on this inflatable diving platform, floating alone on a dead calm sea with a tropical midday sun baking my inert body. I had completely lost the ability to move and it was terrifying. There are drugs that are capable of leaving a person in such a state, unable to even blink while still retaining normal consciousness. The heat was terrible; i so wanted to slip into the ocean for some relief. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 6: Ying & Yang

continued from chapter five Chapter 6: Ying & Yang The insistent voice of the alarm roused a sleep deprived Mistress. Descending the stairs she checked her leg bag then made strong coffee, first drinking a large glass of water. It was dawn, the sun had returned. Tightening the belt on her SBR she carried with her the black rubber shoulder bag. Outside she soon felt the warmth of a perfect May day. In the distance her slave was still moving but very slowly. She felt a moment’s pang of regret then a surge of pride; to have a slave like him was beyond anything she had ever dreamed of. She loved him so. They were, she comforted herself with, the Ying and Yang; she the complete dominant, he the complete masochist. ...

Misha

Misha stamped her foot, or in truth her hoof, for her leg was encased in a full length latex sheath, culminating in a perfectly formed hoof, complete with shoe, forcing her to stand on her tip toes, yet able to maintain a stance of pure equine glory. She had been a contracted pony girl for the past three years, with only a few more weeks to run before she would be given the choice of departing the ranch with full rehabilitation, or of renewing her contract for another period of time. She was not sure what she wanted to do at this stage, for although she had entered this world of Master of her own free will, she remembered some of the outside fondly. And although she at times yearned for some of those otherwise denied comforts, she had learned to love this free life as one of the ponygirls at this ranch. ...

Canvas of Stars

“Such a beautiful canvas of stars” She said, her head tilted back as far as it could go in the folding camp chair. He murmured his agreement, looking not at the stars, but at her. He was glad to be here and she was equally glad to have him. The fact was, he was hers. That is what suited them both best. Nights like these are when they really felt alive. A cool drink, a warm, comfortable fire, the music of the night creatures, solitude and each other, it really didn’t get better than this. ...

Five Senses 2: Tuesday 5pm

(story continues from Five Senses) Part 2: Tuesday 5pm As I mentioned in part one my next meeting was Tuesday 5pm and that time was fast approaching. I made all my preparations shaving and showering and using my Masters’ favourite perfume. I made my way to the car and put the key in the ignition and began driving to house. The traffic was nice and light and I arrived just at the right time. I rang the doorbell and was let in and went straight into the dressing room. Empty? What was happening? No toys to insert…. no catsuit to sliver into and no shoes. I saw the note on the wall at my station. “Nothing to be worn today”. I couldn’t begin imagining what was planned for today, but remembered that the invite said not to make any plans for Wednesday. I stripped off my day clothes and waited for the dungeon door to be opened. ...

Research Visit 3: Turn about is fair play

(story continues from Research Visit 2: The Doctor is in…) Part 3: Turn about is fair play Susan walked around the bed once, checking Julie’s restraints to make sure the sexy doctor would remain right where she was. At last, she crawled on the bed and drew in close to Julie, her hand sliding up Julie’s legs erotically. Like a blow torch turned higher, Julie went from warm to hot in seconds, letting out a soft sigh and her body arching in the restraints. Instantly, she was raging hot and deliriously horny again and wanted it to go further. But it didn’t last. ...

Rubber Madame 2: Rubber Tempest

continued from part one Chapter 2: Rubber Tempest When the bubbling rolls of thunder began to penetrate my isolation i was not surprised. It had become increasingly dark over the past half-hour and as i made my way back into the woods which surround most of Mistress’ property i was cheered by the hope of rain. The day was unusually warm for mid-autumn and my exertions had begun to wear on me. Sweat was pooling up around my feet, still encased in the overnight all-in-one suit i was wearing but now doubly covered by the black Century chest waders Madame had outfitted me with that morning. Over this was a very heavy unlined and hooded Rubber mac that hung almost to the ground. A two-inch steel collar secured my neck while similar one-inch manacles hugged my ankles and my wrists, which were again adorned in the 17000 volt lineman gloves of yesterday. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 5: Total Enclosure Suit

continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Total Enclosure Suit It was early May a carpet of bluebells in the woods combined with the light green of the newly formed canopy of leaves overhead leant a lovely hue to what was turning out to be a warm spring day. The Mistress made her way to the centre of the woods. There beneath the tall trees in a small enclosure stood a 4 seater swing complete with a Kent pegged tiled roof sheltering the bench. Shiny PVC padded cushions in gleaming black provided comfort for the sitter. The Mistress placed herself in the middle spreading out the full skirt of her SBR each side of her, she luxuriated in the feel of the two rods she was wearing as they were pushed deeper into her latex clad body. ...

4 Lessons on how not to be a good Submissive

The rope bites into my skin. I know I will have marks on my arms, wrist, legs and ankles for several hours after Master unbinds me and sets me free. The leather ball gag is so tight I feel like I resemble the Joker with my lips and mouth parted to extreme measures. My six inch stilettos are starting to really hurt my feet but Master has tied my shoes to the rope around my ankles so I cannot kick my shoes off for even just a quick minute. I am made to stand at the foot of our four poster king size bed. I have been here for no longer than five minutes but it feels like an hour. If I am really good, if I don’t whine or try to talk back, like that’s even possible with a ball gag in my mouth, then I will only have to be here for just 20 minutes. ...

Ballet Boot Whores

Anita rushed up to Karen, “we’ve got it, we’ve got” she was shouting excitedly, Karen was half way through a complex ballet routine at the time and would normally have reacted angrily but she just couldn’t believe her ears. Normally it was impossible to get an apartment in the city, and this one was such a beauty she had dismissed it from her hopes, “Are you sure Nita ?” she quizzed. “Absolutely 100 % certain, I have the contract here it just needs your signature” replied Anita, Karen rushed over and signed the contract. ...

Rubber Madame 1: Altered Sleeping Arrangements

Chapter 1: Altered Sleeping Arrangements The voice of my Mistress startled me, “I have a birthday surprise in mind for you, little one.” I was kneeling at her side while She continued to type away at her keyboard. She rarely spoke to me at all and when She did it was usually in the form of commands, reprimands or descriptions of future punishments. A ‘birthday surprise’ frightened me at once: i wasn’t even sure She was familiar with the date, which was yet a couple of weeks away. She still wore her work clothes, a classic jacket, blouse and skirt and i had been gazing with frustrated longing at her black leather stilettos, their toes almost as sharp as the heels, and up her stockinged calves to the hem of her grey designer skirt. The obvious quality and style of her deportment always left a vague emptiness in my heart despite the thrilling joy of observing it. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 4: Living Rubber Toy

continued from chapter three Chapter 4: Living Rubber Toy The normal regime continued apart from the slave being taken off the liquid diet to allow him to build up reserves. Some weeks late every item had been assembled and stored in the dungeon. The final delivery arrived from the States. It was the Aquala drysuit with a special modification; the fitting of a watertight drainage valve which would allow the enema tubing to be used if the slave was placed under water. This drysuit completed all items listed on the ‘RECYCLING list’, the slave had been place on the liquid only diet some days before and was completely ‘clean’; He was informed that the initial trials would commence at the next session. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 3: Mistress's Recycling Scheme

continued from chapter two Chapter 3: Mistress’s Recycling Scheme Having been fed the liquid diet and taken his daily enema he was taken to the dungeon. There his Mistress in an obsidian black catsuit with crimson corset both polished to perfection awaited him. Her eyes and glossed lips accentuated by the latex helmet she was wearing. “Slave place yourself at the St Andrews cross.” Now securely bondaged with no movement possible he waited for her to speak. She played with his nipples until they tented his suit then applied heavy clamps before sitting directly in front of him the cat-of-nine tales across her lap. ...

The Piano Teacher Part 8

continued from part 7 Part 8 Back home Walter led RS into the punishment room. He ordered her not to speak a single word and then helped her to undress completely, only the various rubber tubes which controlled her orifices staying in place. He disconnected her rubber urine bag, which was filled by two thirds now with her yellowish piss, from the tube and hung it up carefully to a medical infusion stand which could be rolled around in the room. He first thought of putting her through a self urinal again but then came up with the idea, that someone else would may be the perfect candidate for a humiliating procedure and a severe slave test. He looked at RS’s stomach which was still filled with an enormous amount of enema liquid. All of a sudden he had a certain vision for some new humiliating experiences for RS and so he allowed her to the bowl and opened the clamp, which sealed off the enema tube which was connected to the inflatable rubber anal plug. RS sighed when allowed to release herself. To her, it was again a very strange and humiliating feeling to empty her bowels through a thick rubber tube. As soon as she nodded with her head to let her Master know that she had finished, Walter clamped the tube again and then pumped up the inflatable rubber plug in her anus as hard as she could barely stand. After this she was ordered back in the middle of the punishment room again and Walter told her to kneel down and put her hands behind her back. ...

Kitten's Story Part 11: Pet Girl

(story continues from Kitten’s Story Part 10: Punished) Part 11: Pet Girl You manage an embarrassed smile as you curl up in the basket and he covers you with the fleece blanket gently stroking your hair for a moment before fastening a long leash to your collar, you watch as he runs the leash over to one of the old wooden pillars forming the stable you lie in, he uses a small padlock to secure the leash and smiles at you, even if you wanted to go somewhere he had now ensured you would be staying within a couple of meters of your makeshift kennel. Exhausted after what he had put you through after a day’s work you manage to drift off to sleep curled up under in your basket in the cool night air. ...

Slave's Visit

For My Naughty, Little Slave You’re wearing what I asked as you walk through the arrivals gate. Pulling your luggage behind you, you look through the crowd to find me. I’m there, at the back standing tall over the Indians and Pakistanis with a black hat on, white shirt and jeans. You’re wearing a simple, flowing sundress on top but it’s underneath that I was very specific about. Underneath you’re wearing a sexy, strapless bra, a suspender belt without stockings and a matching pair of sexy knickers. ...

A Good Girl?

I am a girl. I love being a girl. I love everything about being female but especially the control it gives me over boys. I used to think I was a good girl. That sort of changed with my latest boyfriend/slave. I would never think of being mean and bossy let alone tie some one up and hurt them. I was a good girl. I enjoyed being a good girl. ...

Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 7: A Respite of Sorts

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 6: Frustration x 10) Part 7: A Respite of Sorts or Dinner Was Much More Than I Bargained For I never thought I would survive the unsatisfied cravings running amok in my mind and body. On one hand I hated her for torturing and teasing me and leaving me unfulfilled. On the other hand, deep inside me, I loved everything she did to me. ...

Dale 3: A Day in the Life

(story continues from Dale V2.0) Dale 3: A Day in the Life Dale heard the click a second before the bedroom filled with soft music. Connie stirred. She reached over and tugged Dale’s metal-clad cock. He feigned sleep. She tugged again, harder. It was a game of sorts. She didn’t need a reason to dominate him, but she enjoyed it more that way. He edged closer. She grabbed a handful of hair. ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Part 2 Chapter 6: I Become Monica's Dominatrix and More

continued from Chapter Five PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 6: I Become Monica’s Dominatrix and More I walked home in a bit of a dream, my bottom was still red hot under my latex panties, and my nipples were burning, but I felt wonderfully at peace. It had been a great session and I hoped many more were ahead. I went to work the next day, enjoying the discipline of doing that, and the money helped of course, but Monica was still in the back of my mind. A couple of days later in the evening I was going to call her, when the phone rang. ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Part 2 Chapter 7: Carol Takes the Reins

continued from Chapter Six PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 7: Carol Takes the Reins I didn’t sleep like a log, or a child, or whatever the euphemism is, for I would wake during the night with Monica working hard on me, her tongue going deeper and deeper, her nose pushing hard up against my clit. I encouraged her along, pressing down on her head, and whispering my approval. Finally it was morning, and I rose from the pillow, with Monica’s head still trapped at my quim. I stroked her head and loosened the collar, and her head slid out. Her hair was matted with sweat and her face bright red and covered in sweat and my juices. But she looked quite content. ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Part 2 Chapter 8: Epilogue

continued from Chapter Seven PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 8: Epilogue It didn’t take long to get back, being Sunday afternoon, but Tim had not returned. I put away the riding costume, but stayed in my dom outfit, I didn’t really want to remove it. I made a pot of tea and settled down for half an hour, but I kept looking at the box. It was acting like a magnet to me, and finally I had to open it. ...

Return Engagement

They did delivery on the promised orgasm. The fact that it was much later than agreed on was my big complaint. My parting words had been, “I will never come back to this place, never!” An initial 8 hours session had been gradually extended through chicanery to 24 hours. I was mad, sore and had spent quite a bit more money than expected. Drained, I headed home. That was three months ago. As scary as the idea is, I am actually thinking about a return engagement. Only this time, I will be adamant about keeping the session to only eight hours and not a second longer. ...

She Lost the Bet 8: Caribbean Good Times

(story continues from She Lost the Bet 7: Budapest) A Sequel to “Part 7” Part 8: Caribbean Good Times St. Thomas, US Virgin Islands. Warm trade winds, good rum, beautiful beaches and perfect vacations. My wife and I were recently there for Thanksgiving to celebrate my new job. We were tucked into our third rum drink at Mountaintop when suddenly she turned to me and asked, “Did the slave trade ever come through St. Thomas?” ...

Latex at Bedtime

“I have something for you,” he smiles. “Sir?” Lance turns Felicia to face away from him and runs his hands up and down the slick blue latex covering her arms. She leans her head to the left for him as he kisses the right side of her neck, just at the top of her collar and behind her ear. Her eyes close as she enjoys his touch, but open again as she hears the familiar sound of his handcuffs. He locks her hands behind her in them and then leads her to the bedroom. ...

Pearls

“I’m glad we got to spend some time together” she said “Even though it is never enough.” She waited to hear him say something that resembled agreement. They got out of her car to enjoy one more hug before he must leave. He held her close, kissing the top of her head, since he was so very tall. “I’ll miss you” he said sadly. “Oh, you will not miss me as much as you think” she laughed. ...

The Visit 2

(story continues from The Visit)_ _continued from part one Part Two Part 3a – Immobilised. I replace the gag and assist you to your feet. The dildo drops out in the process and I catch it,n eedless to say you moan at the loss. It felt SO good. I motion for you to sit on the end of the bed. “Time for some fun for you. Sit. Back you go. Keep going.” I say. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled 2: Mistress Returns

continued from chapter one Chapter 2: Mistress Returns The removal of the heavy latex sheet awoke him from his slumbers. The Housekeeper busied around him tidying his cell and carefully folding the latex oversheet ready for his next sleeping period. She released the chain tethering him to the bed then made him stand before fitting him with nipple clamps and an armless straight jacket. The same procedure as before ensued with breakfast being fed to him whilst he was strapped to the high chair. Although now used to this procedure he had initially hated the implied humiliation of being treated as an adult baby; the residual memory of those early days when he fought to retain his own adult character had long passed. He had been completely broken down by his indomitable Mistress until he willingly accepted that he could have no independent status as an adult. He had been absorbed into his Mistresses persona and existed only through her indulgence and permission. He was a compliant rubber slave with little independent thought; any thoughts he might have now centred entirely on pleasing his Mistress. ...

Sealed, Constrained, Recycled Chapter 1: Rubber Instructions

Chapter 1: Rubber Instructions The Mistress exceptionally had been absent from her home for a few days; attending a series of lectures. What area or areas covered in the conference was not disclosed to either her trusted Housekeeper or slave. All that was known was she would be away until later in the week. She had left detailed instructions for her Housekeeper with regard to attending to her slave whilst she was away. There was to be no let up in his training regime. ...

Animal Cruelty

Her jaw ached. She groaned and tried to close her mouth. She was suddenly alert, discovering the ring gag holding her mouth open. Georgia couldn’t move at all, forced into a kneeling position and securely fixed to some sort of metal frame. Her arms fixed behind her back, ankles held firmly held in place and her neck held tight by some sort of metal collar. She was totally immobilized and couldn’t even turn her head, forced into a forward facing position. She could only move her eyes. She desperately tried to look around her. In despair, her eyes darted back and forth trying to gain as much information about this small grey room she was in, but her vision was devoid of any thing. She could only see the plain wall a short distance ahead of her and could she nothing else from the glimpse she could gain from the corners of her vision. ...

Anything You Desire

I knew that I should have left the house sooner but didn’t count on my neighbor, Tina, stopping by for a “short visit.” She just kept talking, no matter how many times I told her that I had to go! Now I’m stuck in traffic on the highway and I don’t want to miss your train. You’ve been away on business for months and I can’t be late. I am gripping the wheel frantically, as my fingernails dig into my palms, ...

The Great Marvolo Part 3

(story continues from The Great Marvolo Part 2) Part 3 Author’s Note: Thanks to Jennifer Harrison for her assistance, and for letting me read her great-great grandmother’s diary. The next morning Max and I were up at dawn. I was allowed to wear the same baggy housemaid’s dress, and after I performed a hurried toilet we adjourned to the kitchen. He locked the chain to my collar and I fixed a meager breakfast from the food still remaining in the larder. Karl was not around, and when I asked Max where he was I got an evasive answer. When I finished the cleanup Max released me from my tether and took me into the main room. ...

One Night Stand Leads to a Life of Slavery

I was dazed from the punch. As I regained consciousness, I was bound in woman’s pantyhose and a black mini dress in my bedroom. Black electrical tape was wrapped around my ankles, my knees (below and above) and thighs. My hands were handcuffed behind my back. Last night was intended to be an adventurous night with a black beautiful goddess that I met at the club. She had thick thighs, a round ass and huge tits. Stacy was her name. She was from L.A. visiting family and wanted me to escort around Savannah. I became her personal tour guide and showed her all the cool location in my hometown. Friday night turned into Saturday morning as we went back to my house for breakfast. ...

The Women Digesting Snake Club 2: Snakegirlkat

(story continues from The Women Digesting Snake Club) Part II: Snakegirlkat offers her body as food. Arrival As you all know, Snakegirlkat decided to donate her gorgeous body to the “women digesting snake club”. Kat was not unknown to the underground vore society as she was active in many different vore forums, posting stories and sharing her vore fantasies with other vore possessed people in the net. Although Snakegirlkat was a very self confident intelligent young woman, she considered herself as nothing more than a sex slave and pretty meat for hungry serpents. Since her childhood she had fantasies about getting devoured by huge amphibians and reptilians, getting digestive alive in their stomach. Snakes where her favourite predators and after discovering the “women digesting snake club’s” homepage, she decided at the age of 27, that is was time to fulfil her purpose as a beautiful young woman. ...

Unlucky

Whenever I think back to that day, I wonder how it could have been done differently. We could have gone a little faster, or perhaps stuck to going through the shadows instead, using the stealth course. So many different variables, so many possible outcomes. But inevitably, I get depressed and moody, thinking about what might have been. I can’t help it, though. I have lots of time to think. My name is ID682, though I was given the nickname, ‘Kitt’ by my fellow slaves, due to my love of cats. I used to be a slave, though I guess I still am. Only now I’m less then a slave. I’m a prisoner, serving a life sentence. Perhaps a little background is in order. I was born in a country where slavery was still legal, though by most standards, slaves are treated well. We’re given plenty of time to rest and pursue some minor activities while in service, and while we’re given lots of work to do, it isn’t strenuous. We aren’t whipped, or given any other form of barbaric and inhumane punishment. At least, not most of the time. You see, there are only a few crimes that automatically earn you the strictest punishment, and the greatest of all these crimes is assaulting your master, and his (or her) family. No other crime committed by a slave is punished so harshly. It happened about ten years ago, if I remember correctly (you must understand, I’m given no calendars, or indications of what date it is during my incarceration). Some of my fellow slaves had devised an escape plan to try and break free of the manor where we lived. Escape attempts by slaves were rare, though they do happen. Because I was one of the quieter slaves, who didn’t make a fuss or bring any attention to myself, they considered me trustworthy. Truth be told, their plan was excellent. Disable the building’s security system, then sneak out in the dead of night, head for the coast, and sail away from the country, to one where we could be free. I wanted to be free, and here was my chance. So I took it and joined with them. It was the perfect plan. But things went horribly wrong. The night of our escape, our master and her family went out into the huge garden that made up the backyard of the manor, seeking to have a late night party. We should have waited and tried again, but too much had been invested. We had to try. So we disabled the security system as planned, and cut the power, then made our way into the garden, heading for the fences. Things didn’t work out as we had planned. We were spotted. We panicked, and though I ran, my fellow slaves attacked our master and her family, trying to put her down. But it was too late, and master managed to summon her security forces. We were captured, our escape foiled. And as we were put in cuffs and locked in the dungeon, we all realized that, because of what we had done, we would never know freedom. We were right. The trial began the next day. We were brought into the meeting room, where our master, her family, her slaves, and everyone who lived in the manor attended. My fellow slaves and I, chained to the floor and gagged, were given no defense, no lawyers to argue our case. Everyone knew what had happened. Our master first told everyone the facts of the crime, and that we had attempted to escape. While that itself would get a harsh punishment, the fact that we had attacked her and her family was so serious that we had earned the harshest possible punishment for ourselves. In only a few minutes, our fates were decided. My fellow escapees, the ones who had planned the attack, were clearly beyond redemption or rehabilitation, for they had planned this for a long time, and had calculated everything before hand. Had they included attacking our master in their plans? I don’t think so, and think that it was only done out of panic. But it didn’t matter now. My fellow slaves, due to their actions, were sentenced to be buried alive, entombed forever to prevent any chance of escape as long as they lived. Upon hearing their fate, my fellow slaves broke down in tears, but, gagged as they were, could not protest. My fate however, was to be different. My master noted that I was the only one who had run, rather then attack her. Thus, I was innocent of the worst crime a slave could commit. But I had still attempted to escape, and I had aided those who had attacked her. Thus, I still had committed a crime, and needed to be punished. But due to my quiet nature, and lack of a disciplinary record, she would show me mercy. Thus, my punishment was given. I was given a life sentence in the dungeons, to be restrained for the rest of my life, and never to be freed. Like my fellow slaves, I cried upon hearing my fate, my tears streaming over the thick gag plugged into my mouth. There were to be no appeals, no second chances. Our sentences were final, and could not be revoked. With a bang of the gavel, our fates were sealed. And not one to waste time, master carried out our sentences immediately. We went out back, where other slaves dug three graves. Coffins were built, and my fellow slaves were forced into rubber body gloves. Restraint belts were wrapped around their waists, and one time use handcuffs locked their wrists to the belt, as one time use cuffs were locked around their ankles, forever restraining them. Their gags were left on as they were forced into the coffins and tied down, removing their ability to move. I watched their panicked faces as the lids were put on and nailed down. Due to their gags, I was spared from hearing their screams as the coffins were lowered into the earth, then covered with dirt and soil, burying them. Simple headstones were erected, though there was no date of death on them. We would never know how long they lasted within their graves. With their punishment underway, it was now time for mine. I was marched into the mansion and into the dungeons, where I was taken to a cell that had been prepared for me. And it was there that I saw how I was to be restrained for the rest of my life, for a thick leather sleepsack was waiting for me. Knowing that it was useless to resist, and that doing so would only bring further punishment, I did not resist as I was put into the sack, my arms and legs going into the internal sleeves. The back was zipped up, and then laced shut, squeezing the sack around my body, compressing and holding it. I was taken and put onto the bunk, where leather straps were applied to me, tying me down, so I wouldn’t roll off onto the floor. And with that, master looked at me, disappointed. I had such potential, she told me, but that it was too late to undo her decision. This sentence was final. She left, and closed the cell door behind her, locking it, and leaving me in my new home. *** I don’t know how long ago that was. Time goes slowly here, in this cell, and with no clocks or calendars, I can only guess how much time has passed since my punishment began. I spend my days here in the cell, locked into this sleepsack. I have never been let out since my punishment began, and wear it twenty four hours a day, seven days a week, but then again, perhaps that isn’t the most accurate statement. I am released for cleaning and hygienic reasons, but I am never awake for those moments, for I am sedated. I sleep, and when I awake, I am still in the dungeon, still in the sack, which has been cleaned, as well as me. I am gagged twenty four hours a day as well, with a giant muzzle permanently strapped to my face, a thick gag shoved into my mouth and into my throat, which is how I am fed, with tubes and liquid nourishment given to me, as well as water. A thick collar is wrapped about my neck, embroidered with the words, ‘LIFE,’ signifying my status as a prisoner. It sounds like a horrible way to live, but while my master may be strict, she is not cruel. She allows my fellow slaves to visit me in my cell, and though I cannot talk to them, they stay with me, and are allowed to stroke and cuddle with me, giving me companionship. Occasionally, my beloved cats are brought in, and spend the day with me, and I enjoy their company, even though I cannot hold them. To keep me occupied, Master has a piece of restraint added to me every day. Some days I will be blindfolded, and on others a hood is slipped over my head. Sometimes she shackles my ankles to the bed, and sometimes she dangles me from the ceiling. Every day is different, the variety keeping me occupied, if nothing else, trying to adjust to my situation. Sometimes, on rare occasions, a television will be brought to my cell, and I am allowed to watch a film or television show. I love those moments, as well when my fellow slaves come down with a book to read to me. But even with these small favors, this is still a punishment. I am locked in here for life, and will never, ever leave. I do not have the freedom of movement my fellow slaves have, and my entire body is locked away. Aside from cuddling, I am not allowed to have any pleasures of the flesh, except that, if I continue on good behavior, I will be allowed to have one orgasm every decade or so. A very good incentive indeed. There are days where I am calm and collected, and there are days when I cry and weep over what I have lost, knowing that my entire world is a standard size prison cell. There is a small window near the ceiling, where a little sunlight comes in from the outside. I can look out it, and see the sky, and the clouds, and know that this is all I will ever see of the outside world again. Sometimes, I wonder if this is all really an act of mercy. I am alive, but it is a life of restraint, of no freedoms. I will be kept this way until the day I die, for that is my sentence, and my punishment. My fellow slaves, the ones who were buried so long ago, they are gone. Sometimes I wonder if they were the lucky ones. Their punishment was horrible, but it was brief. Mine is stretched out, on and on, for decades to come. I can’t help but wonder if I’m the unlucky one.

A Ponygirl Transformation

The Mistress was pleased. She had her two new pets downstairs, and they were being transformed, they would not be ready until tomorrow, she could wait, as she had done before, but she was still excited. “Roll on tomorrow” she thought “roll on tomorrow” In the morning, a little while after waking, The Mistress was told that her pets were ready for her, She had come across them a week ago, and had enticed them into her lair with her usual charm and character, and now they were her minions, here to serve and obey her. As she dressed, she pondered on what to call her pets, as of course they would have to be renamed, as she did with all who came into her ownership. The Mistress descended the stairs, the wait was nearly over. She was dressed in her Black halterneck rubber mini dress, black latex Gauntlets , black latex stockings and suspender belt and black patent leather lace up thigh boots and a black latex mask with her ruby red lips poking out of the mask. ...

10 Strokes

She waits in anticipation for him to enter the room. Her heart beating faster she feels small beads of sweat trickle down her naked body and evaporate at her feet. The excitement and fear almost overcomes her as she stands spread-eagle against the wall, but she stays firm in her stature fighting the butterflies in her stomach. Her jaw aches as the ball gag she is wearing fills her mouth and cuts into the corners of her lips. She is fighting off the pain, the stiffness, the worry about her punishment to come, not knowing her Master is watching her through the window and taking her image in. ...

The Tryst

I wait impatiently to hear you knocking on my hotel door. Pacing back and forth I almost miss the sound, my thoughts are so loud and you knock so quietly. I look out to see you holding a bottle of wine and two glasses and looking around furtively. I open the door and pull you inside then quietly close the door. I push you against the wall to kiss you putting my hands on either side of your face to feel your beard beneath my fingers. I pull on your beard as I kiss you forcing you to kiss me hard. I let go and run my hands down to your shirt bottom. Finding the opening I slide my hands up to your nipples and pinch them. My hands are cold and you protest a bit, but I bite your lip and say sternly “Don’t move!” ...

It Was Dark Part 8: Rescue and Release

continued from part 7 Part 8: Rescue and Release I got up early. She woke up as I was getting out of bed. I left her stuck in the rubber sleep sack whilst I showered. She did after all have a diaper on so she could wait. Though somehow I don’t think she liked the idea. When we had both dressed and Rose was cooking breakfast I was thinking how we could rescue Lillian and trap ROSE. ...

Trapped

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death Master Ian prepares his new little slave girl for her captivity. This play is going to be one of endurance and layered confinement. Combining all of her masters techniques both in breath play and bondage. Jenni’s body shivers in anticipation at what is to come. So many items laid out on the bed, she gulps at the mere thought of being encased in all that. ...

Candice Part 3

(story continues from Candice Part 2) Part Three “Comfy?” Squirming slightly in anticipation, Candice nodded, watching as Mistress Karen made final adjustments to her bondage. Lying spread eagle in the center of the bed, her wrists and ankles held by ropes attached to the corner posts, Candice smiled into her gag, eagerly awaiting whatever Mistress had in mind for her naked body. To her surprise, Mistress Karen rose from the bed and turned toward the door. “Have fun,” she said lightly, before leaving the room. Puzzled, Candice watched as Dana slipped through the door closing it behind her. ...

Cousin Laura's Revenge 2

(story continues from Cousin Laura’s Revenge) Part Two Friday, May 24, 2002 Mike was awakened at 8am by tickling on his feet and his face. As he laughed, he realized that two hands were at his left foot (one holding the toes back, and one scratching at the sole), two hands were similarly at his right foot, and two more hands at his face (one tickling him under the chin, and one grasping his hair, holding his head still). Although blindfolded, he realized that somebody had joined his two cousins. He jerked in his bonds in surprise. ...

Sara's Slave

The club was kind of quiet on a Thursday night. There was a blues band playing up on stage and a group of women dancing. They are all friends from college, blowing off a little steam together, none planning on going to work early in the morning. Sara was one of them. She was attractive and flirty with the few men in the room who approached her on the dance floor, wearing a tight white top and a short black mini-skirt, yet she kept looking my way, making sure I was watching her. Every man in the room was watching her. She caught me looking, more than once, and smiled. I smiled back, not thinking much of it as I leaned against the bar, enjoying the scene. She broke away from her friends and came over, introduced herself as “Sara”, and said “aren’t you going to buy me a drink?” I asked her what she wanted and she said “Two shots of tequila, and a martini with extra olives”. I ordered the round. ...

Winter Queen

The Arrival The wind is still, but the air is still biting cold as she sits in the ornate sleigh. Mistress Bella hears nothing but the sounds of the bells on the reins, as the team of four white horses pull valiantly through the deep snow. How she loves that sound… so clear and melodic with nothing to counterpoint their song except the occasional whinny of the team. Such a magnificent set of steeds… pure white with long, flowing, well groomed manes streaming out behind them. Gold bridles and bits accenting their beauty and ending in white embossed leather leads…. much like she has for her dear slave pet. Ahh, but he is her prize, and deserves nothing but the best of what she has to give. He is nestled under her clothing, at her feet, head on her lap as instructed. This is for his protection, but most of all for her warmth. The weather on these sleigh trips can be brutal. Today is not so bad. No raging blizzard to cloud her vision and block her way, no sleet to mar the surface of her skin. She closes her eyes for a moment to summon the memory of her pet’s caresses on her skin. He loves to touch her skin, soft and slow is how he draws his hands up her skin… when she allows it, of course. She doesn’t tell him how much she relishes that touch. She is dressed for whatever weather comes her way. Mistress feels her pet’s head resting against her leather clad thigh… she always wears her thigh high leather boots on these trips, for one never knows how deep the snow will be. But then, he is the only one who knows this… for her boots are covered by layers of silk petticoats and overlaid by a deep emerald velvet skirt. Above the skirt is a tight ivory corset, embroidered with the finest details of ivy and lilies. Over all of this she wears a heavy cape of arctic fox fur lined in heavy satin with a large hood. He revels in the smell of the leather under his nose. It is intoxicating when mixed with her perfume. He could stay here forever, under her skirts, at her feet. He certainly isn’t uncomfortable, for under him is layer upon layer of furs to cushion his ride. He is clad in leather as well, for that is his Mistresses delight. Each piece he wears is leather tooled just for him, with her name, with her design, always showing to whom he belongs, in case there is ever a question. Around his ankles are thick gold chains, each with a lock ornately decorated in silver and gold, the keys to which are hanging around her neck. Around his wrists are matching leather gauntlets, also locked with rings for restraining. Circling his neck is her collar… worn always, locked always… the only exceptions are when she bathes him, and when she bids him to take her forcefully…. to do what he pleases… as long as it pleases her too. He knows what this means…. he knows to push her down on the bed, to pin her down with her arms above her and kiss her passionately, and to take her, roughly, but not brutally…. to let her know she is what he wants even when unfettered by chains and collars. He is safe here, he is secure… his needs are met; he knows his place and has to worry about nothing. He is truly happy. He is awoken from his half sleep by a tug on the chain attached to his collar… his Mistress wants him. She reaches under the blanket on her lap to grasp his chin and tilt it up toward her. “Hello, my sleepy pet”, she purrs… “We’ve not much farther to go before we are home, and I wish you to service me, to ease my need”. He needs no further prompting and buries his head between her spread legs under the thickness of the covers and skirts. He slowly laps at her with his tongue flat and occasionally sucks on her, feeling her buck when he does so….. he knows he must stop every so often, so she can catch her breath and when he begins again, after the last pause, she arches her back as the spasms force her to grab his head and push it ever closer. Once her twitching stops, she once again purrs for him…. “Oh my pet… you have done very well…. would you bring out the bag?” His eyes dance with anticipation. He produces the black velvet bag from under the furs and hands it to her. He watches with glee as she reveals her own burgundy velvet bag, removes one black marble from her bag and replaces it with two white ones from his. Two! He thinks… two… I must have done very well. He begins to fantasize what the evening holds in store for him when he suddenly hears the voices of hurried servants. Time, it seems, is always the enemy. The sleigh comes to a stop and he scrambles to a kneeling position as his Mistress has taught him to do when she stands. Once she is steady, he hurries down the step of the sleigh and takes her hand to help her down, keeping his eyes to the ground, or rather, to her boots. Oh her boots… he couldn’t stand to look away from those. He feels the stares of the others…. glares of jealousy at his place at the Mistress’s side. She has exalted him to a position of honor rarely known. He is her only lover, her only pet. He is to be treated with respect and cared for and those who do not, face her wrath. The stories of the sad men who dared to cross her are legendary, possibly embellished by time, but not many care to find out for sure. Of course he knows he is at her mercy and she is not always in a good mood. He listens carefully as she barks orders to the others around them, and not hearing any orders attached to him, he keeps his head bowed until she strides into the keep…. then he must follow, for she holds the leash. She walks past the large fieldstone fireplace, where something wonderful is cooking and marches him right up the flat, shallow, circular marble stairs to her room. There she releases his leash and in one quick movement, unlatches her cape. Before it can fall to the floor, he catches it and hangs in on the back of the heavy wooden, arched door. He stokes the fire to keep the room warm and kneels near the fire on the pile of furs that cover the floor, awaiting her wishes. This pile of furs is her favorite place to be with him. There are furs of almost every kind of animal found in the forest. As with everything else, they exist to sustain her. “Oh my pet”, she sighs as she lies on the furs next to him, “I would so like to spend the evening with you, keeping you on the edge, trying different variations with my silk ropes, but alas I cannot… I have duties waiting for me. Before I go, I wish a neck massage!” ...

Max & Matt

Karla called from downstairs at 4:00 to announce the arrival of my guest. I told her to send him up and quickly went down my mental checklist. Everything was ready, so I ran a comb through my hair one more time, swallowed my nervousness, and moved myself into Dom mode. I took a few deep breaths, and the knock came. I opened up and let him in. My goodness, I thought. Heʼs a big one. About my height but at least a hundred pounds heavier. And quite a bit younger. ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Part 2 Chapter 5: Carol Receives More Advice

continued from Chapter Four PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 5: Carol Receives More Advice Tim arrived home the next day, and for the next week of course we made love. Each time I tried to introduce more latex into the equation and he was willing, but again I knew he wanted to please me but this was not his instigating. He asked me about the haircut and I said Monica had done it while he was away, and he said he liked it, he obviously noticed my new rings and he now noted they were gold and they looked fantastic. I replied that Monica had also done those. Then he saw the red weals on my buttocks and he knew that Monica had also been responsible for those too. ...

Not an Affair

What a weekend, it all started then I had a wet dream (and wet fingers) about my married next door neighbour! After telling him about the sexy dream and swapping quick suggestive banter with Howard, I wanted him. I had found some stories he had written on a BDSM web site (“the new sub-contractor”, “Talk”) which got me hot, breathless and thinking. I wanted him to hurt me and to use me crudely, like the slaves in his stories. I’m a recently single woman with two kids who really knows what she wants, and now knows how to ask for it! So fast forward; here, I am here on Sunday afternoon, tied on my tipple toes, and strung up by my thumbs and nipples at Howard’s summer home, whipped, teased, tortured and not fucked at all, I’ve been in his complete control since Friday morning. I have not had what you would call an affair, but I’ve had a great time. I came more times than I could ever remember, and wow wee, what a weekend for any single mother. Who needs a boyfriend or a vibrator when you have a firm master next door who is willing to train you? This adventure started weeks ago when I found out, though his stories, that my wonderful neighbour liked inescapable self-bondage. This gave me a fantasy that turned into a great slutty orgasm, then into a plan. If he played with me but didn’t have sex what harm could come of it I speculated? I mean no lips, no tongue and no sex with me, just his help. I want him to keep his clothes on. How could his wife mind if nothing happened. It would like having tea in my living room. I went to Howard’s house and as he was well off and helpful, and I was short on cash for this quest. I asked for a short term loan to buy some stuff I needed, and being a kind man he gave me his credit card with the direction to “buy whatever I needed and make it up to him latter”. So I took Howard’s credit card to NorthBound leather for some essentials. My list of rigid stuff included, ...

Bitgirl Part 4: Bitgirl's Reward

(story continues from Bitgirl Part 3: The Race) Part 4: Bitgirl’s Reward Evans grabbed Bitgirl’s reins, yanked her head around before she could plant another hoof in Dee’s crotch. That she realized that Dee was, in fact, a man made the idea irresistible. Evans led his pony down the hill to where Angela sat, cradling her arm. He helped the girl into the cart and led them back to the stall. He released Bitgirl from the cart, helped Angela walk inside. He cinched Bitgirl’s reins to a ring in the wall. Shut the door. ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Part 2 Chapter 3: Meeting Monica Again

continued from Chapter Two PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 3: Meeting Monica Again I had left it a full month before I contacted Monica through her website. There hadn’t been a day that I hadn’t thought of her, the three weeks I had been with her, and particularly the last night. We arranged to meet in a local park in Oxford, as least local for me, for I still didn’t know where she lived. Just as with my first meeting with Ann, I was like a nervous 14 year old on her first date. ...

Differences 2

(story continues from Differences) Part 2 “That will be all, Bobby.” “Yes, Mistress. Thank you, Mistress. Same time next week, Mistress?” “Make an appointment with the receptionist. When she‘s finished with you, tell her I want to see her in my office.” “Yes, Mistress. Good day, Mistress.” Jewel watched as her latest client moved toward the door. To the outside world, he was Robert Sykes III, owner and CEO of a major corporation. In this room, he was simply Bobby. He was one of her oldest clients, and paid quite well for her services. ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Part 2 Chapter 4: Cheating on Tim - Twice

continued from Chapter Three PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 4: Cheating on Tim - Twice I went to see Ann first, but I had a request. I wanted Suzy to do her dirty deeds on me, and if Ann wouldn’t mind, her too. Suzy is so open and candid, she loved the idea, she and Ann are so tight there is not a jealous bone in her body, and the idea of giving me some serious punishment really appealed to her. ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Part Two Chapter 1: Carol's Version of her Rehabilitation

continued from Part One - Tim’s Tale PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 1: Carol’s Version of her Rehabilitation Hello dear reader. This is Carol, yes, Carol, the heroine, initially reluctant, of this tale. I found Tim’s story on his computer the other day. I don’t know why he kept it there, unhidden, or what he kept it for. I have read it several times, the scenes described are from the DVD’s that he received regularly from Monica and speak for themselves. What I found interesting are his feelings as I endured the rehabilitation process. ...

The Slut Chip

This story is a spin-off from the Rubber Sissy Panties series, and will run as a parallel plot line, until maybe merging both into one. Chapter 1: Sissy Doll Fifi John has always been a submissive and otherwise unattractive man. In his late 40’s and still single, his family has always worried about him. Unsuccessful, in an average job, living in a small apartment he rents, he seemed to spend much of his time on his own. And spent his money in ways oblivious to them. What nobody else knew, is that John led a secret life as a sissy slave to dommes around the world, and often traveled to spend time under service and forced feminization. But John was never fully pleased with the results. It always seemed to him that he wanted more and more each time. And a while ago, his sissy friends introduced him to the incredible world of heavy rubber. ...

The Mistress Vore

“Now just lay there and relax, you’re going to love this next one.” Carla told her bound submissive Janice. Janice was tied up so that her legs and ankles were pinned together and her hands were resting on her belly. Aside from the rope that was holding Janice in place on the table Janice wore nothing at all. Carla was also mostly nude but wore leather thigh-high boots and elbow length gloves. Carla’s snake Voldemort was winding it’s way into the bedroom and Carla wanted to place him on top of Janice’s waiting body. Janice loved snakes and Carla wanted to tease her slave by allowing Voldemort to slither back and forth across her body. She knew her slave would go wild with lust at the feeling of a ten foot python moving along her soft skin. ...

Darkness

He was tired and ready to get home to relax. His last stop, before home, was to the local department store. It was busy and he’d had to park far from the door. He was trudging his way across the parking lot when he spotted her. The hood was up on her SUV and she was not dressed for this cool spring breeze. As tired as he was he knew he must see what he could do, especially since he was parked right next to her. “Can I help you?” He inquired. She spun around, startled by his voice. He was struck by her eyes. They seemed to see right through him, pull him inside her. He got the impression she must have spoken, but he missed it. Damn, he thought. She smiled, knowingly…..“I said, I would really appreciate your help! I need a jump, um, I mean my battery needs a boost, are you near here?” ...

The Tale of Tim & Carol Chapter 7: The Big Race and Carol's Meets her Driver

continued from chapter 6 PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 7: The Big Race and Carol’s Meets her Driver All the ponies were now lined up. Maggie raised her arm, on it a suitably latex flag with a human pony pulling a cart emblem on it. Then to a roar from the forty or fifty people watching, she dropped it and they were off. Carol immediately leaped out in front, and the mistress quickly zapped her twice with the remote. Carol jumped and I could hear a squeak from her. She slowed down and watched as most of the other ponies overtook her. They were going a good clip, some of the other ponies were clearly experienced. They went up a slight slope, to the cheers and encouragement of the crowd and disappeared through the trees. It took them a couple of minutes before they reappeared. Natalie had the benefit of a telephoto lens so I was able to get a pretty good view of the field and I saw that Carol was still near the rear, at least 50 metres behind the front runner now. She seemed concerned and dug her head down, only for the mistress to jerk it back with the reins and give her another two jolts with the remote. She’s well back now, but moving with ease. ...

Not What I Expected 2

(story continues from Not What I Expected) continued from part one Part 2 I sat on the marble bench in the dark cemetery with my wrists cuffed behind my back and my ankles cuffed together, and both of them chained together trapping me on the bench. I watched Lisa drive away in my car with a satisfied look on her face, and I thought that this time I was really screwed. The term “self inflicted injurys” came to mind, and was probably the fairest assessment of my situation. ...

One Night

Dear Mary, As promised, here is a complete report on my first serious night with Robert. I hope you enjoy reading it, though I know you won’t enjoy half as much as I did, experiencing it. We met at Shay’s. You know, that fancy restaurant downtown, with the dim lights. Remember how we used to joke about the place, saying they should be able to pay for decent lights, with the prices they charge? Well, the lights were just as dim, and the prices just as high, as ever. ...

Releasing the Beast

AUTHOR’S NOTE: Over the years, I’ve read about, heard about, and experienced a rather strange phenomena. Many stories about submission include mention of increased sensitivity on the part of the submissive. In my own personal experiences with submissives, I’ve often seen the same thing. But I have yet to see, hear, or read about anyone explaining how this could happen. This story is my attempt to explain my own theory on the matter. ...

Mistress of the House

“Welcome, Steven. Thank you for coming over on such short notice.” “My pleasure, Carol. What can I do for you today?” “Come in, come in.” Smiling, Carol stepped back, allowing Steve to enter. He’d been a bit surprised to see her answering the door herself. Whatever it was she wanted, he mused, it must be important. “This is your first time here, is it not?” Steve nodded slowly. “In that case, why don’t we begin with a tour?” ...

Out of the Way

My sister was coming over for dinner and my boyfriend was just being a huge pain in the ass. I am trying to cook and he is trying to touch and kiss me. The moron couldn’t see I was busy. I finally had had enough of his infantile behavior. I wasn’t going to have him ruin a pleasant dinner with me and my sister, so I decided to teach him not to pester me, then get rid of him for the evening. I’ll make some excuse for him, Meredith will understand. We live in a female led relationship were I make all of the decisions and run both the house and the bedroom. In fact, I keep him locked in chastity most of the time. I think that was why he was getting so frisky. He has been denied for a week with one more to go, maybe more now. When I could take a break I ordered him into our bedroom and told him to strip naked. The idiot thought we were going to have sex or something. Not today sweetie. His attitude changed when he saw me getting out my bondage bag and taking out several skeins of rope although he does like his bondage games. ...

Model Worker 2: Driving Miss Crazy

continued from part one Part 2: Driving Miss Crazy Chapter 1: Why Am I Here, And For How Long? Laura was lying naked upon the cold stone floor, curled in a foetal position. Following her ensnarement by the Mistress that night she had been left alone to reflect on her future. Her ankles and wrists had been cuffed together forestalling any attempt at escape. The dungeon was pitch black. The heat lamp which had relentlessly drained her body of moisture and energy was now extinguished, only a faint glow remained as its element cooled. She was unable to call out for help; the ball gag was still embedded firmly in her mouth, forcing her to breathe long deep breaths through her nose. Wet trails criss-crossed her face where the gag had drawn rivulets of saliva from its seal with her lips. ...

Conventional Fun

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest Somewhere during the evening news I’d slipped off to sleep, and now it was celebrity gossip to which I was awoken, by the cloths dryer buzzer going off. In the basement I’m greeted by the heady scent of detergent, as I walk barefoot across the concrete floor. It’s then that I spot it, as I take one of my work shirt to a waiting hanger. Our Darlex sleep sack is hanging innocently on the clothes line. It’s dry now but one could hardly call it innocent, I reminisce as I gather the clothes I need to hang. ...

Conventional Fun

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest Somewhere during the evening news I’d slipped off to sleep, and now it was celebrity gossip to which I was awoken, by the cloths dryer buzzer going off. In the basement I’m greeted by the heady scent of detergent, as I walk barefoot across the concrete floor. It’s then that I spot it, as I take one of my work shirt to a waiting hanger. Our Darlex sleep sack is hanging innocently on the clothes line. It’s dry now but one could hardly call it innocent, I reminisce as I gather the clothes I need to hang. ...

Happy Anniversary, my slave!

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest I walk in the door to my home after just finishing another exhausting week of teaching business classes at an intercity high school in the southwest. I am surprised to discover that my Mistress is sitting on the couch wearing her black Spandex catsuit holding her riding crop in her hand. As I walk over to my Mistress, she commands me, “Kneel in front of me, my sex slave!” I then set my computer bag down and kneel in front of my mistress. ...

Happy Anniversary, my slave!

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest I walk in the door to my home after just finishing another exhausting week of teaching business classes at an intercity high school in the southwest. I am surprised to discover that my Mistress is sitting on the couch wearing her black Spandex catsuit holding her riding crop in her hand. As I walk over to my Mistress, she commands me, “Kneel in front of me, my sex slave!” I then set my computer bag down and kneel in front of my mistress. ...

Happy Camper

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest Carly checked her watch, tossed back the last of her wine, stood, brushed the sand from her ass, and headed into the trees to pee. Cary followed her. Even out here the ten o’clock rule applied. Back home she would have prepared for bed, stripped and presented herself naked, bearing her wrist and ankle cuffs. Paul would lock them on her, then lead her into the bedroom where he would lock her collar to the bed chain. ...

Happy Camper

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest Carly checked her watch, tossed back the last of her wine, stood, brushed the sand from her ass, and headed into the trees to pee. Cary followed her. Even out here the ten o’clock rule applied. Back home she would have prepared for bed, stripped and presented herself naked, bearing her wrist and ankle cuffs. Paul would lock them on her, then lead her into the bedroom where he would lock her collar to the bed chain. ...

Invaded in Darlex

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest It´s a rather stressfull day at work, but nevertheless it´s Friday and stress at work does not bother me at all. My engineering team flies around me like bees which have there individual plan to fullfill their duties. Just my thoughts are already gone home, have already started the weekend. My beloved Mistress Aluka informed me yesterday that my home duties will be controlled by her this weekend. Her best friend is invited to our home for a long weekends stay and she will make sure that I won´t be able to interfere with her caring about her friend. Whatever this means…….she did not inform me any further, she just made sure that I will be extremely punctually when time comes that business stops operating for the day. ...

Invaded in Darlex

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest It´s a rather stressfull day at work, but nevertheless it´s Friday and stress at work does not bother me at all. My engineering team flies around me like bees which have there individual plan to fullfill their duties. Just my thoughts are already gone home, have already started the weekend. My beloved Mistress Aluka informed me yesterday that my home duties will be controlled by her this weekend. Her best friend is invited to our home for a long weekends stay and she will make sure that I won´t be able to interfere with her caring about her friend. Whatever this means…….she did not inform me any further, she just made sure that I will be extremely punctually when time comes that business stops operating for the day. ...

Like a Fly in a Web

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest - Author’s note – this is a piece of fiction, but the scenes in the studio are all elements of real life experiences between the author and his Mistress. I was looking through the online job ads when I spied an item which intrigued me. “Have a strong personality and mind? Scientific study looking for candidates for research into personality traits – Successful candidates will be paid $2000 for a 1 day session. Phone….” ...

Like a Fly in a Web

Author’s note – this is a piece of fiction, but the scenes in the studio are all elements of real life experiences between the author and his Mistress. Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest I was looking through the online job ads when I spied an item which intrigued me. “Have a strong personality and mind? Scientific study looking for candidates for research into personality traits – Successful candidates will be paid $2000 for a 1 day session. Phone….” ...

The Mistress and the three house guest that never leave

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest The Mistress and the three house guest that never leave. There was a house in the middle of a beautiful country side that sat by abeautiful water fall. The house was a two story house that had a large basement that was sound proof. The young lady that lived there was named Quinn but every one knew what she was. Then one day there was a car going by the house with three guys in it named Harvey, Alex and Doug. There car had broke down and they got out of the car and tried looking at it and see what was wrong. They looked at the tires and everything didn’t see anything they could fix. They went to the door and asked if they could use the phone but Quinn said she didn’t have one and the town is over two days walk from her front door. ...

The Mistress and the three house guest that never leave

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest The Mistress and the three house guest that never leave. There was a house in the middle of a beautiful country side that sat by abeautiful water fall. The house was a two story house that had a large basement that was sound proof. The young lady that lived there was named Quinn but every one knew what she was. ...

The Wormrace

So here you are. Saturday. You just arrived in the city of Las Vegas. You are here for business, however you noticed that there is some serious kinky stuff happening in the “City of Sin” this week. You hope to have some pleasure in the weekends as well, therefore you planned to stay the weekend before and the weekend after the business week. The local BDSM munch is organizing the “Kinky Gambling Campaign”. Before your trip you ordered the brochure, to see what is happening this week. ...

The Wormrace

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest So here you are. Saturday. You just arrived in the city of Las Vegas. You are here for business, however you noticed that there is some serious kinky stuff happening in the “City of Sin” this week. You hope to have some pleasure in the weekends as well, therefore you planned to stay the weekend before and the weekend after the business week. The local BDSM munch is organizing the “Kinky Gambling Campaign”. Before your trip you ordered the brochure, to see what is happening this week. ...

The Trainer 4

(story continues from The Trainer 3) Part Four Sunday, August 3, 2003 Harold was awakened at 8am by Beverly and Becky. They untied him from the bed, but left him in his straightjacket, and placed him on the floor. They put a chair over him, so that he would be ready to lick his breakfast from Karen’s soles. She came in, barefoot, carrying a bowl of hot oatmeal. “I do recall how much you hate oatmeal, Harry, so I made a great big bowl for you. I’m going to keep spreading it, and you’re going to keep licking it. You can expect oatmeal for your breakfast every day, dear.” ...

A Song of Dominance

Part 1: A Family of Fetishists It was a beautiful dry season afternoon, the northern breeze was blowing and the sky was clear. Just outside a pair of automatic doors, staring onto a concrete road and a sea of parked cars, a young girl with hair the colour of red wine sat on her black, plastic bag; her arms wrapped around her chest and her red ballet heel impatiently tapping on the concrete floor. She was tired after the long trip and angry at family for being an hour late. Yet again her eccentric parents had failed to meet the simplest of requests in favour, as the wine-haired girl knew, of one of their many sexual games. ...

Mistress Candy

Hi. This is my first story so I’d be interested to know what you think and constructive criticism would be welcomed rather than just telling me it’s crap. Haha!! This story is true at the beginning, but becomes fantasy the further you get into it. I’ll let you decide where the change over occurs! *********************************************************** Hi, my name is Sparky, a sub male aged 31. I’ve never had a Mistress or even been controlled by a woman sexually, but I just know I would love it! I have, from an early age, loved dressing up in womens clothes and having two sisters made this easier to do. This used to interest me when I was about 10 years old, but at that age I never had the privacy to act upon what fantasies I did have. ...

The Pond

I held the spoon up to Patti’s lips. She slurped, swallowed. “Thank you, Master.” “You don’t remember anything?” She shook her head. “No, Master. You know how I zone out when you wrap me.” “Mm. What do you remember?” “I remember you wrapping me and standing me in the window-” “Go back to the beginning. You know how I like you to tell me these things.” “Yes, Master. May I have more chowder?” ...

The Pond

I held the spoon up to Patti’s lips. She slurped, swallowed. “Thank you, Master.” “You don’t remember anything?” She shook her head. “No, Master. You know how I zone out when you wrap me.” “Mm. What do you remember?” “I remember you wrapping me and standing me in the window-” “Go back to the beginning. You know how I like you to tell me these things.” “Yes, Master. May I have more chowder?” ...

Self-Sub Susy 5

continues from part four Part Five An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” Shit, I had forgotten I was supposed to be the main attraction. And what was the second part of the punishment Ed had promised me? It was something about honey and being left here all night. ...

See Emily Play 2

continued from part one SEE EMILY PLAY PT. 2 MEETING MRS. M. After the rush of the orgasm subsided Emily got up from the floor and finished her cup of coffee. Her panties were soaked through and her legs were wet with her own piss, but she loved it. She made her way back to her bedroom and sat back down behind her computer. Earlier that night she had found a website called therubberclinic.com and for some reason she kept going back to it. At one point she had paid for a subscription and she loved all the nasty content she had found. She restarted a video she had been watching. A helpless girl in the shiniest black latex outfit was being ‘treated’ by two latex nurses. One was fucking her silly with a huge strap on dildo, while the other was forcing her to drink her own piss. The girls make-up was a mess and she looked completely helpless. And all Emily could think, while she watched that video over and over was; ‘God, I wish I was that girl’. ...

Bagged Toy

Usual cavaeat of this being a work of ficition, do not try at home, this kind of shit will porbably kill you, etc. etc. Applies. Enjoy! That poor boy would never be found. Buried amongs piles of rubbish, bagged up like a worthless piece of garbage… well, that’s what he is now. Just another trash bag of compacted garbage. He didn’t make wise decisions, it just wasn’t something he was good at. He was in his early tweenties, had dropped out of college, and was basically chasing what highs he could. He’d hit the clubs of the city, and he knew where to score weed, booze, blow, and pretty much any other chemical worth hitting. He grifted the better part of his money from rubes that would pity him, and he drifted from couch to couch, not really caring where he ended up one night or the next. He was cute though, and he knew his way around the tender parts of women, so despite being a bastard he was often lucky. His lack of discrimination and his hedonistic ways proved to be his undoing. He was crashing with one of his freakier friends and was invited to go out to the local fetish club. He planned on rolling out with him, and then ditching after getting in the door. He’d been there before, and he did enjoy looking at the women. Be they leather clad and severe Dominatrices, or the more scantily clad submissives… It was all good to him. He figured he might get lucky as well. Either by landing a sub for a little suck and fuck, or a Domme for a little tease and light bondage… He wouldn’t complain. So he dressed, shaved and made himself look all innocent and pretty. He had young face and a pitiable way about him, so the ’lost boy’ angle worked well for him more often than not. He then went off to the club, riding the city buses through its desolate streets. He was greeted by a wall of cigarette smoke which mingled with the spicier scent of cloves. My Life with The Thrill Kill Kult was blasting on the sound system, asking rhetorically “Do You Fear For Your Child?”. The kid eased into his environment with an alarming kind of grace. He passed by the main floor, shooting a passing glance at the women and men that were getting flogged against the wall. He smirked and siddled his way to the bar, ordered a whiskey, and found a nice smoky corner to sit in while he looked for something to score… be it meat or drug. It wasn’t long before a very pretty woman, maybe a few years his senior and clad in a delicious vinyl french maid outfit, approached him. Leaning towards him to speak into his ear, she asked in the quietly loud voice demanded by all clubs of this sort “My Mistress would like to see you, will you come?” Sensing the clever little entandre in her invitation, the young man stood up and follow the woman. He was lead to a back corner where an imperious woman, maybe in her early thirties, greeted him with a pleasant, though slightly devilish smile. She was dressed in fine fetish gear… Black whale-bone corset, elbow length leather gloves, black leather skirt, knee high boots. “Hello there, boy. I am glad to see you were receptive to my Maid.” The boy just grinned and nodded to the Domme. “We’re bored of this place, and you look like just the kind of play thing that knows how to have fun. We’ll take you back to our place and give you the time of your life” the Domme explained. The young man just nodded his affirmation again. The Domme smiled wickedly, “But if we get tired of you, my Maid here will bag you up and throw you out in the trash!” she said in a sultury voice and winked at young man. He just chuckled, but if he had paid attention he would have noticed how worringly keen the Maid and the Domme seemed to be about this bit. So after reaffirming that he was game, they got their things together and the trio quit the fetish club. The Maid drove the car home, while the Domme sat in the back fondling her new found toy, “Shhh… don’t move… that’s right, like a good little toy” she whispered into his ear as she caressed him to rock-hardness through his jeans. By the time they got back to the Domme’s play space the young man was extremely aroused. This was going to be a good evening, he thought. Once they entered the play space, the young man saw all sorts of neat toys and items meant to torture and delight. The Domme began to strip the young man’s clothes off while the Maid went and grabbed a large 55 gallon black trash bag. The young man gave the bag a worrying look, but just grinned as the Domme caressed his now naked skin. “Shh… don’t you worry little lamb. We just want to keep your things together” the Domme assured him as the Maid placed the young man’s clothes into the trash bag. The Domme offered the boy two pills, “this is good medicine… It will help you enjoy yourself tonight”. One pill was ecstasy and the other percocet, a combination that would ensure that he was in a constant state of delight and arousal, but it would make it difficult for him to actually cum. The young man didn’t really know this, or really care. He’d taken drugs from strangers much more sinister than this kinky pair. “Cheers” he said before swallowing them down. The Maid brought the Domme a ball gag, which she quickly placed in the mouth of her new toy. “Toy’s don’t speak, we just use them!” the Domme whispered into the man’s ear. He was still quite aroused, and he stood around waiting to see what would happen next. Well… it was all a blur from there. The Domme and the Maid took their turns with their new toy. They fucked him hard, they fucked him slow. They spanked him, they flogged him, and one would masturbate while the other rode him. They used him up good, and being overstimulated, and with the little touch from the percocet not once did he cum… so he was rock hard and screaming for release by the time they seemed to grow weary of him. As he laid there, covered in sweat and at full attention, the Domme grabbed some wrist cuffs, and arm cuffs. She cuffed the young man’s hands behind his back, and after pushing him to the ground, she cuffed his legs. He just panted behind his gag, and looked at the Domme with the wild and tired lust of a person rolling hard on E. “Well… I think this boy toy is spent” she said as she looked down at him. She then turned to the Maid and said, “Get him ready for the trash… but make sure he enjoys it… he was fun, he deserves a squirt.” The maid nodded and left the room for a little while. As she busied herself grabbing some items, the Domme placed her booted foot on the spent young man’s chest. “You’re going into the garbage, little boy. Because that’s what you are… a worthless, little broken toy. We’re going to bag you up, little boy, and we’re going to throw you into our dumpster. Then we’re going to watch the garbage truck come, and dispose of you in its compactor. Maid and I are going to love waching you get compacted in the garbage. Then you’ll be off to the dump, little boy… where you’ll stay forever and ever as useless bag of compacted garbage!” The young man just stared at her in wide and wild eyed drug induced haze. The ecstasy was still coursing through him, so even the press of her boot felt like a buzzing bit of heaven. Some small part in the back of his mind told him that he was in too deep… that bad shit was about to go down. But he couldn’t summon the strength to fight, or to care, really. The Maid returned. In one hand she clutched lube, what looked like a butt plug, and some black duct tape. In the other hand she clutched a number of black garbage bags. She lubed up the butt plug, and gently slide it into the young man’s bottom as the Domme explained, “But you were fun trash, so this vibrator going to massage your prostate quite nicely. It will make sure you get off nice and hard as you’re being crushed in the garbage”. Next the Maid paritally unfolded one of the black trash bags and slid it under the man’s bottom. The Maid pulled the front of the trash bag up between his legs, and then using the black duct tape, she taped the makeshift trash bag panties nice and snugly into place. “That trash bag diaper will make sure the vibrator will stay in place… you also might find it nice to rub your little cock against as you’re getting trashed” the Domme explained to the doomed young man. The young man writhed around slightly. The slick trash bag crinkling between his legs felt like heaven as his skin was alighted with goose bumps, his cock strained against it’s plastic prison, and his bottom felt so full. He was overwhelmed by the sensations. The Domme pulled the young man up into a sitting position as the Maid whipped open a 55 gallon trash bag. He was very compliant as they manuvered him into it, and it easily engulfed him as he sat down. Another trashbag was opened, and he was manuvered inside of it, and finally a third thrash bag. The smooth plastic of the trash bag rubbed against his sweaty skin, and felt like a tiny slice of heaven. The Maid places a small tube for air at the top of the trash bags, and then closed the triple bags up sealing out the light for good. The Maid zip tied the bag shut, and he was now bagged up like trash. He was trash. He heard the maid and the Domme make love. They rubbed themselves against his bagged body, and they came more than once as he writhed in his trash bag, enjoying every sense and sensation as they delighted in what would become of him. After a while of playing with each other and with him the Domme said, “Alright, it’s time to get rid of this trash”. Together, the Maid and the Domme hoisted up their special bag of Garbage, and walked him out to the green dumpster by their apartment space. They tossed their special garbage into the side door of the dumpster, and he landed with a plastic thump among the other bags of trash. The bags rustled quietly as he writhed about, and his movement caused him to sink into the shiny, crinkling company. The Maid and the Domme watched him as they slowly caressed each other, keeping one another excited and just shy of orgasm. After a few minutes, the young man’s movements became less frantic, but still he wriggled about amazed, terrified, and amazingly turned on. After about twenty minutes or so, in the blue light of pre dawn, the garbage truck turned into the apartment complex. “Hear that trash? They’re coming to take you and ALL of these bags of trash to the dump. They’re coming to crush you up, like the worthless bag of trash you are.” ...

Model Worker

Chapter 1: A Shopping Trip Laura Reynolds sighed as she stared impassively into the store window. She cast her eyes over the characterless fashion paraded in front of her by lifeless figures. She amused herself thinking even the mannequins looked bored wearing it. How many times she gone through this same ritual today? A new outfit was needed for tonight’s party but Laura had wasted nearly all of her morning wandering from one faceless high street chain to another each time leaving disappointed, fed up and empty handed. ...

See Emily Play

Slowly but surely the New York subway train gathered speed, the firm forward motion sent an almost unnoticeable shudder through Emily’s body as she was having yet another orgasm. She knew pretty damn well how to hide this for the outside world as Mrs. M had taught her the hard way. To the innocent bystander it would look like she was just shivering with cold. Only someone really paying attention might notice there was something else going on. Her body shivering while her look would turn to a gaze for only a second. But in New York no one paid attention. As the orgasm slowely subsided Emily relaxed a bit as her mind started wandering back to almost a year ago. Back to the events that would change her live for good. ...

Self-Sub Susy 4

continues from part three Part Four An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” I don’t know what time it was, but the sounds of people eating had died away and now there were sounds of people talking and laughing and I could also hear someone in a louder voice explaining how their blindfolds were not only the most beautiful but also were guaranteed to keep someone from seeing anything. In other words, except for the fact that everything seemed to be centered on bondage, it was much like an old fashioned town fair. ...

The Underground Dungeon Maker

My husband, Techster, had been depressed since the engineering testing firm that he worked for the last 15 years folded. This was due to the lack of business thanks to the current economy. The fact that only income he had was commission and residual income from a book that he had written several years ago. For the last 20 years Techster has used his engineering knowledge to create some of the most devious adult toys and dungeonware for our personal use and experimentation; I suggested that he start designing and making some dungeonware for sale. It only took him one visit to our favorite adult store to come up with his first client. After Techster told our friend, Mitch, who is the lead clerk at the store what he wanted to do and that he would reward him for any business that came our way from his store it only took one hour before his first call. ...

Self-Sub Susy 3

continues from part two Part Three An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” Ed stood me up in the center of the room and stepped slightly away from me. I wasn’t sure what was going to happen next, but I definitely did not expect Ed to say, “Slave Number One, hand me that camera and you and Slave Number Two step in here.” ...

Fantasy B&B Part 4

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 3) Part Four Of course, I was lying there, scared as hell as my new Mistress started to feed me her menstrual fluid, and all I could think was to keep my mouth closed so as not to take it in. This turned out to be a very bad idea as I realized why my body was being bent as it was. For as it started to flow and lead it’s way to my mouth, I felt a very painful blow to my genitals, since they were raised up for easy access to a riding crop. As I opened my mouth to scream out in surprise and pain, the first taste also hit my lips and entered my mouth. And I heard a shout, “You had better swallow, slave, or else this will certainly be a long day for you, dearie!” ...

One Weekend in Charlotte's Life

As I left the motorway, I rang ahead with my instructions for the coming weekend. It had been a long Friday night, the normal drive is 2 hours, but tonight it had rained so hard that the drive took 3 ¾ hours. I turned off towards the dominating huge castle looming on the skyline in the now clearing night sky. I was waiting at the traffic lights when she answered her phone. Her instructions were going to be easy tonight as I was very tired after a long hard day at work then the long tiring drive in the torrential rain. ...

Sci-Fi Club Part 4

(story continues from Sci-Fi Club Part 3) Part 4 Carly lived at Danny and Katie’s house for a week. Her knowledge of the system was very useful in it’s instillation of the mobile emitter at their house. Soon it was fully operational, much to Katie’s dismay. Outside of their home, the Walsh’s were a very normal couple. They socialized, worked, and lived the life that any married couple living in suburban Chicago lives. Inside the house, now that was a different story. ...

Focussed

All she could do now was too look ahead, the deep trance her Mistress had put her in barely let her blink on her own, she was totally frozen in her own body while the make-up artist finalised the last details of her new ’look’ that she’d have for a very long time. Asudem had met her Mistress while shopping at some adventurous boutique in the city, she knew more than the shop assistant did about their range and definitely had better taste. As if by magic she pulled out the dress she wanted (a japanese elegant black and white gothic lolita styled affair) which the shopgirl didn’t even know they stocked. It was a perfect fit and Mistress smiled warmly in appreciation. Her small frame barely reaching 5 foot in her cute black patent ballet shoes made it hard to find designer clothes and the Japanese dress was perfect. She was treating herself for working so hard by blowing a month’s salary on the imported dress and it just had to be perfect. ...

The Chastity Corset 2

(story continues from The Chastity Corset) Inspired by an idea from Miss Fuyuko Part 2 An hour later I lay naked on the bed: still breathing hard, my eyes closed and aware of Dolly laying next to me. As I opened my eyes, Dolly smelled my musky scent all over her face and smiled happily. “Your Mistress will be pleased, Dolly. You are very good” She blushed at the praise. “Same time next week” I said. It wasn’t a question, more of a command. ...

A Fetish Marriage

[Authors‘ note: after the initial story of A Fetish Honeymoon (originated after a story contest in 2005), I felt I had to revisit Citore Lauxes lady Ynroh-N-Toh & her Llud husband Rewollof again, to see how they were doing after some years of marriage. After all, married life is quite different then a honeymoon, even if it is on the planet Yoj-Xes! For the new readers: if the names seem confusing, simply read them backwards and it’ll tell you more about the characters. ...

Drew's Gift Part 2: Drew's Second Gift

(story continues from Drew’s Gift) Part 2: Drew’s Second Gift Amy never saw it coming. Master had ordered her to strip and put on her black corset, stockings, and black high heels. He tied her wrists, grabbed the small toy bag, and led her downstairs. When she reached the last step he stopped her. He pulled a length of rope from the bag and went back up. There’s a decorative iron railing around the stairwell. He tied off the rope, let the end dangle. ...

Her Punishment

I was going to be punished. It doesn’t matter now what I did, or why. What matters is that I lay on my back on a padded table, naked, blindfolded, and slightly shaky from the thorough enema she’d just given me. For some infractions, that would have been penance enough, but I know this one would be far more complex. She spread my knees apart and gently began lubing my rear passage. I felt the tip of something cool touch me and begin sliding inside: something long, cylindrical, and slightly textured. ...

The Back-Page Ad

Brad Palmer came from a working class background and had to hustle for everything he got. As a 3rd year law student at Northwestern he had already accumulated an astronomical sum in student loans. He had been working weekends as a waiter and had spent his previous summers working two jobs. This past summer he had landed an unpaid internship with Cox, Langley and Schmidt, one of the most prestigious firms in Chicago. This was a boon to his career prospects, but had made his financial situation all the more precarious. So it was with some interest that he came across the small classified add in the underground city paper, one Thursday evening. ...

Chi

Kelly bounded up the steps, her tits bouncing in time with her ponytail. A moment later she was in my office, panting. “Sorry it took so long. I went to the library, like you said, but all the computers were being used. I mean, I didn’t go to the corral because you said not to.” She brushed a hair from her face. “Anyway, I hung around. I mean, there were people just sitting at the desks, not even using the computers. I gave up and came back here, but then I remembered the lab. I have a key.” ...

Perhaps I Should Have Told Him

Author’s note: I have really tried to enhance my story this time by adding stuff not particularly dealing with how and where. I’m afraid I’ll have to admit that descriptive writing isn’t my strong side, and I’m having to ship the story as is. While I’m writing this I have the tingling sensation in my secret place from a self whipping session which involved nettles. Somehow on the holiday described in this story I have become obsessed with nettles, and while I finish proofreading I am taking full advantage of the season’s last nettles. If there is a God, I’m sure he will send me straight to hell, but I hear that there are plenty of nettles there… And as always - any sbelling misdakes are there for your entertainment and to satisfy your need to feel superiour - if you have the need for such a thing. To all of you superiour beings that have English as a native language, I’d like to ask to send me your extended comments on my grammatical errors, spelling and split infinitives in Danish and with the correct spelling and syntax. I hope you will enjoy the story about my last summer holiday in Sweden. I usually write about my self bondage experiences, but this time my husband beat me to it. I was proofreading a story from my past when events overtook me in the fast lane. This is the story of my life changing suddenly and dramatically, but luckily for the better. ...

Caught in the Act

It isn’t everyday that we get an opportunity to find out things about other people that we would never know. It’s even more interesting, or scary when you think about it, when they learn something about you that you would rather others NOT find out about. However, sometimes the two of them come crashing together completely accidentally and, well, there is nothing that you can do about it but, well, survive. ...

Damsel Day Part 3

(story continues from Damsel Day Part 2) Damsel Day – Part Three So Far: Louise has transformed into a ponygirl called Damsel. The transformation has been completed, including some things that she did not want, which scared her so much she actually ran away, but now strangely she wants to continue… Part Three: Sally undid the bridle and the leather thong tied to the lower rings of Damsel’s bit, then one of the straps to the side of her harness holding the bit in place. She held the free end and wiggled it and tugged at it until she had removed it from the mouth. ...

A Fetish Honeymoon

A small reading hint: the names may appear fantasy names, until you read them backwards. Except of the city where it all takes place…..Just pronounce it; This story is a saucier and more story-like rewrite of the original “Fetish and the Feast” of 2005 1: Landing and arrival. As the hover-cruiser circled over the city, Ynroh-N-Toh looked out of the window. The cabin crew had just given her a drink through the small ring-gag trainer which was strapped to her head. She had seen it in the mirror briefly, and she thought the purple colour of the straps looked good with the rest of her wedding outfit. She was glad the ring was small, about 1”, for she had worn it quite some time. She could wriggle her lips a little bit around them to keep them from falling asleep, and to sort of smile at her wedding reception. Unfortunately, wriggling her lips increased the drooling, and the cabin crew was polite enough to wipe the worst away. ...

Game Day

Amy gave the ribs a stir, put the lid back on the crock pot, and checked her apron. There were no spots., which was a good thing since the apron was for decoration, not effectiveness. She put the finishing touches to the crab dip, gave it a stir and a taste, nodded. She set the bowl on the tray and headed into the den. “How’s it coming?” “Almost done, Sir.” ...

Rubber Training Part 3

continued from part 2 Part Three I did not manage to sleep much at all that night. My wife was true to her word and did not loosen any of my rubber or the straps which held me down so tightly. A mixture of being so tightly bound and the constriction of my corset plus the gas mask made even breathing something I had to concentrate on doing. That together with worrying over what future I was going to choose for myself meant I only slept in short bursts all night. I was still tired therefore when I was woken the next morning by my wife undoing my straps and telling me to get up and stretch. ...

White Noise

This story deals with kidnapping, training and behavioral modification of a girl into an avid rubber slut. Maybe this will be part one of a series, maybe not. But this story is about the willing surrender of a girl into the hands of the man she loves, to become nothing but his fucktoy. If you’re under legal age, and/or shocked by D/s, fetish and alternate forms of human sexuality, please, stop reading right away and leave this site at once. ...

Willingly...

“Oh Mistress, she’s perfect. Can I play with her now?” “Yes, my love. The implant should have taken hold already. She’ll be fully compliant’” “She’ll do whatever I say right? Not like that last one. She disobeyed me and I had to throw her away.” “Yes my pretty, I spent some time looking for a better subject. This one desperately wanted to be made into a doll. I’ve also made a few changes this time. She’ll be unable to do anything without your say-so. She’ll be posed like that for days if we left her. A perfect little doll. Maybe I should make a pretty glass case to keep her in?” “Oh Mistress, she’s so pretty. I just love her long blond hair and prettly little mouth. We’re going to have so much fun together. The things I’m going to make her do…” “Do you like her shiny pink latex arms? I could of taken it further or all the way - although I wanted your opinion first my dear. After all she’s your toy to dress up.” “They’re amazing, she’ll be so easy to clean… and you know I can’t get enough latex. Can you pleeease?” “Her bonding is permanent; any additons won’t ever come off. You need to be really sure you want her this way.” “Yes yes yes.. please!” “How about latex legs and ass with a doll pussy hole front and tight hole in back?” “Oooh perfect!!” “Do you like the idea full torso covering? maybe with more barbie shaped breasts.. " “Definitely!!” “And what of her head? You know she’d have to loose all her hair and use wigs. Much better for playing and accessorising a doll of course. Her head would be cast and a perfect latex mask of herself in a thin clear latex preserveing her beauty forever. Her makeup has already been painted and tattooed on. The control chip would be sealed into her too if this was ever put on.” “Oh maybe not yet though just the idea is making me wet. Then she’s be latex all over…. it’s not too much is it Mistress?” “She willingly agreed to all of it already my dear… and really much more; you should play with her first for awhile before I make any further latex bonding. After all once the casted latex mask goes on she’s sealed as a doll forever. She’ll never pass as human - just a gorgeous living latex doll.” “Yes Mistress, I understand…” (pauses) *blushes* “and Mistress if were to ask you very nicely…” *deep crimson blush* whispers… “would you give me a latex body too?” “Oh course my love… I knew you’d ask one day. As i’ve always planned…. I could even make you her latex doll twin”. ...

Training Amy

Prologue I don’t have a lot of rules. I don’t micromanage Amy. As my slave, her job is to anticipate my needs and desires and see that they are met. And I’m a low-maintenance Master. Providing for me isn’t all that taxing. As I said, I don’t have a lot of rules, but one of them is the ten o’clock rule. Given her druthers, Amy would stay up half the night with a glass of wine and a book. But now, at ten, Amy gets ready for bed and presents herself to be cuffed and collared, naked, of course. I lock the collar around her neck and the cuffs to her wrists and ankles. I lock her wrists together and take her into the bedroom where I lock her collar to the bed chain. And that’s how she spends the night. That’s how she’s spent every night for the last fifteen years. That’s how long Amy has been my collared slave. All told we’ve been together twenty years ...

Tristan's Torture

Tristan had been writing me and serving me off and on in Second Life for a very long time. I had seen his picture and felt safe to allow him to finally serve me. We had made all the arrangements prior to his slavery and I went as far as making everything sound WORSE then it would actually be. He got off the plane looking like a lost puppy, I of course was already waiting for him at the airport only he didn’t know that. He only knew to search for a lady wearing a leather outfit from head to toe and to ask “are you Z?”. ...

A Letter to Stacy

Bondage Ranch Reno, Nevada My dearest Stacy, I am so happy that you have decided to visit my ranch again on your annual holiday. This is a gorgeous time of the year for a holiday, and I’m sure you will appreciate the color changes in the mountains as you run naked during your morning exercise period. I will be very happy to see you, and use you again. You have done very well to keep your body fit and trim with your frequent runs, and while you’re here, we will continue that regimen with daily runs around my outdoor pony-girl track. If you fail to run as ordered, I will attach you to the Hot-Walker, which will literally pull you around the track at a speed which I feel is appropriate. ...

Die Gummihaus :: 2 - A Teaspoon of Sugar

continued on from Part 1: A Very Long Night This story is part of the new Die Gummihaus series of short stories on the RubberMansion.com website. These stories are not to be republished, in printed or any other form without express written permission by it’s author (me). These are stories who deal with human sexuality and special forms of love, and are not to be read by or displayed to those under legal age. If you are not legally an adult in your country of residence, please, stop reading now. The story is fictional and the characters are not based on any real person, but rather in my fantasies and hope for a better future. ...

Die Gummihaus :: 3 - A Leap of Faith

continued on from Part 2: A Teaspoon of Sugar This story is part of the new Die Gummihaus series of short stories on the RubberMansion.com website. These stories are not to be republished, in printed or any other form without express written permission by it’s author (me). These are stories who deal with human sexuality and special forms of love, and are not to be read by or displayed to those under legal age. If you are not legally an adult in your country of residence, please, stop reading now. The story is fictional and the characters are not based on any real person, but rather in my fantasies and hope for a better future. ...

Masters Big Case

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Authors Note: Just as a background whenever I was away on business Diane used to send me horny emails, often I would read these during meetings etc. As you can imagine it was quite distracting to say the least. I have made them into this series of stories called ‘Away on Business’. I bet you wished your girlfriend sent you horny emails like this when you were away on business! ...

The Cabinet

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Authors Note: Just as a background whenever I was away on business Diane used to send me horny emails, often I would read these during meetings etc. As you can imagine it was quite distracting to say the least. I have made them into this series of stories called ‘Away on Business’. I bet you wished your girlfriend sent you horny emails like this when you were away on business! ...

What am I now 2

(story continues from What am I now) Part 2: Why Didn’t I read the Fine Print? Its been one year now and nobody had miss me or even looked for me. The days passed by and I couldn’t do anything, my situation was beginning to get worst. I was going to be sold to a new Master because my training was now completed. Just because I looked like I was supposed to like, an animal (pony girl). I forgot what was the feeling of having hands or feet or what was the feeling of having clothes on, or how to communicate, it’s been almost 8 months since I was last permitted to speak, just because animals didn’t talk, I was not permitted to say not even a word. ...

Denise's New Plan

As Denise put the last box down, she thanked the removal men and closed the front door. She was in her new home now looked a complete mess but, in a few days it would be much better! Denise had picked the house, because of the large cellar, the large garage and the larger outbuildings in the garden. Denise opened a box up it said kitchen, first box. Inside was a coffee machine, a cup and some expresso coffee, she filled the coffee machine with water from the sink and tried the power. the little red light told her it was on! ...

Chat Room Escapades to Die for

Continues from the series Chat Room Games Chapter 1 – First Test I am completely immobilized. I look through the Perspex of the full-face dive helmet and suck at the stale air flowing through the rebreather. The air is stale since the fresh air is only feeding the system at about fifteen percent. I am spread-eagle (sort of) floating in suspension about six feet beneath the surface of the bay. I cannot move and am looking at the surface of the water that is now bright sunny shimmers but was earlier dark as night has long since given way to day. Eva/Evan is providing buddy duty and monitoring me for any stress or rebreather system malfunctions. He doesn’t seem to notice my periodic convulsions as frustrated orgasmic denial pushes me toward the brink of insanity. I’ve lost count of the number of times the near-cums have left me breathless, unfulfilled and wanting blessed relief. ...

Die Gummihaus :: 1 - A Very Long Night

This story is part of the new Die Gummihaus series of short stories on the RubberMansion.com website. These stories are not to be republished, in printed or any other form without express written permission by it’s author (me). These are stories who deal with human sexuality and special forms of love, and are not to be read by or displayed to those under legal age. If you are not legally an adult in your country of residence, please, stop reading now. The story is fictional and the characters are not based on any real person, but rather in my fantasies and hope for a better future. But I do hope you enjoy them. This is the first, based on a mix of dream and my desperation during these sleepless nights. ...

Angela's Last Deal

Angela threw her keys on the table and took of her work suit jacket off. As she started cooking herself some food she threw her sensible court shoes into a corner by the telly. Once her micro meal was in the microwave and cooking Angela took off her skirt as she made her way to the bedroom to prepare for a shower. “Friday tomorrow!” Angela was very much a noughties woman, feminist, tried most things sexual, and all this by the age of twenty five! Angela’s boyfriend had invited her to a Pony Club meeting which was all weekend. Peter, her boyfriend had been quite close to her at one stage but because neither really wanted to commit, both of them had positioned themselves so their lives were free of responsibilities. The result was for all intents and purposes they were fuckbuddys and no more! As Angela soaked in her bath she started thinking of someone she had met earlier in the day at the estate agents where Angela worked. Her name was Sabrina, Sabrina Tregear. Angela had been typing up her latest success and her computer screen had darkened, as she looked around to see what was causing the shadow. ...

Beauty Makeover... And then some

(story continues from Beauty Makeover… And then some) Part Four I realized that there was a time for fantasy to stop and reality to set in. I was kneeling there, dressed as a very sexy maid in a satin uniform and wearing silky and sexy undies, stockings and stiletto heels and I was, indeed, wearing a collar and cuffs, WILLINGLY! That was my reality! There was no longer a fantasy aspect to all of this because I was now experiencing this for REAL! I got up on my knees and opened my mouth, not speaking a word because I was afraid that I would say or do something stupid to ruin this final submission of my body to Cindi. Then I bent over at the waist, to signal that I was completely willing to submit to whatever it was that Jennifer and Cindi wanted of me. “Lynda, I see that you MAY have made a choice. I can also see that you are afraid. But I want you to know that I want to hear your acceptance. Do you indeed WILLINGLY submit to Jennifer and myself?” I was shaking a little. I could feel it in my hands and knees. I was also sure that it showed to them. But I knew what it was that I had to do. “Yes, Mistress, I am willingly submitting to you and to Mistress Jennifer!” “Really? So, you are now recognizing me as your Mistress, slave Lynda? You see yourself as my slave, Mistress Jennifer’s slave or both? I am rather curious, Lynda.” I knelt there on my hands and knees, wondering what it was that I had just gotten myself into. I was willing to submit to them but they wanted to know WHY??? Or to whom? I was now somewhat confused myself. “You are my Mistress. You were the one who placed this collar around my neck, which I willingly let happen, placing myself under Your control, Mistress. This is certain. You asked if I was willing to let Mistress Jennifer use me as She saw fit and I understand and accept what that means. Since she is also Your friend, would she also be called ‘Mistress’ as well?” I took a deep breath… " ...

Rubber Training Part 2

continued from part one Part Two So that was my choice. Either I agree to be sent away for severe rubber training followed by a lifetime of servitude and punishment or I suffer the shame and sadness of being publicly humiliated and a divorce to follow. Although I had a small amount of money most of our family wealth was in my wife’s name and she could live very comfortably without any help from me. But I would have next to nothing if I left her and the chances of getting a job with my name a laughing stock was pretty thin. ...

Rubber Training

Part One We had been together for almost five years when it happened. I’d always known that my first love was rubber and although I loved my wife she had never really been a replacement for it and despite a few tentative efforts from me never showed much interest in it herself. She was supposed to be away on business that weekend and I had a great session planned for myself involving locking myself into my full rubber suit and gasmask for an overnight session on the Friday night. ...

Celestial Body Shop

“Welcome to the Celestial Body Shop. My name is Arnold, and I‘ll be your guide while you‘re here.” “The what?” Charles Higgens glanced around him. What he saw looked like an average office building, with people sitting in cubicles, working on computers. “The Celestial Body Shop. This is where we do all the changes that happen in anyone’s body. If you gain weight, we added it here. If you lose weight, we’re the ones who took it.” ...

The Further Training of 'S' 14: Pain & Pleasure

continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Pain & Pleasure Awaking in heavy meditation ‘S’ had no Idea of the time; she had slept soundly after the exhaustion brought on by the stringent bondage she had endured. Now fully conscious she tried to open her eyes and stretch her limbs but nothing happened she was held fast in her bondage. It then struck her that of course she was in meditation and at some time in the future she would be released and be dressed to meet her Master. Her heart missed a beat; she smiled to herself although the smile was only metaphorical as she was held very tightly in her latex helmet over which was a heavy leather sleep sack helmet which allowed not one millimetre of movement. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 15: The Penultimate Sessions

continued from part 14 Chapter 15: The Penultimate Sessions Now fully dressed again in her slave suit she felt much better; she really was at one with her rubberised condition and felt both physically and psychologically uncomfortable without her total covering. The punishment helmet with feeding tubes issuing from the outlet was fitted over her slave helmet. The blindfold and breathe through gag were fully buckled effectively sealing her within her encapsulated state. She was led to the Punishment room where her next punishment ordeal awaited her. ...

The Wild Hunt Part 2

(story continues from The Wild Hunt) Five “Well, that’s one for your little pansy boy, Janie,” Sue said with a smirk knowing that her friend hated when she ridiculed her slave. Sue however did not care when it came to insulting Jane’s ‘precious’ Little c, and every chance she got to abuse or humiliate the little bastard, she took. “I didn’t think he had it in him.” Sue saw Jane smile, brushing her hair back off of her collar. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 13: Confessions of a Latex Maid

continued from part 12 Chapter 13: Confessions of a Latex Maid ‘S’ left the training room head held high proud of her ability to take her daily whipping in her stride, indeed to take sexual pleasure as she had been trained to turn pain into pleasure and to be proud of ability to do so. The Mistress led the way to a completely new area of the large house with ‘S’ in tow. ‘S’ wore her slave collar at all times padlocked on. The Mistress kept the key to the padlock hanging from a silver chain around her neck to underline her control over her charge. ‘S’ felt almost light headed at the prospect of meeting up with her Master after an immeasurable period of time. ...

Gina

“You can do what?” Bob smiled, not in the least surprised by the patent disbelief in Melissa’s voice. After all, what he’d just told her was, by all definition, impossible. “I can change things,” he said again. “With my mind. I’m not sure exactly how it works, but if I’m close to something, I can visualize the change I want, and it happens.” The two stood in Melissa’s living room, Melissa perfectly dressed as always, Bob looking somewhat more casual in baggy coveralls. Slowly, Melissa shook her head. ...

A Whole New Game - Testing or Revenge?

Ever since Techster’s last job went away when the company he had been working for was a victim of the current economy. He handled it well and is able to keep our family going with a combination of odd jobs. These jobs included writing several books that were published by a vanity publisher so his return is low. To further boost our income he is working for a local Domina as she is setting up a new dungeon. ...

Maid Service Requested 2: Do Not Disturb

(story continues from Maid Service Requested) Part 2: Do Not Disturb (The sequel to Maid Service Requested) For Alexandra, it had been a very good meeting. She had finished up her presentation of the building’s features and now it was in the hands of all the various contractors and workers to take it from paper to concrete, steel and glass. Alexandra was very good at what she did. Not only was she a qualified architect, but she also was damn fine in the looks department. She kept her six-foot frame well toned and she always dressed to emphasize her curves, such as with the gray business suit she was wearing now. Alex had long, coppery hair she kept in flowing curls and deep green eyes that could disarm any man or woman when she wanted to. Today she had used all of her charms at the meeting and now she intended to use them for what was awaiting her in the hotel room. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 25: The Dress is for Sale

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 24Chapter 25: The Dress is for Sale “Madame and My Lady…” Elizabetta stood near the center of the dining table and addressed the two women as members of her waitstaff moved to the opposite side and began clearing the various plates, utensils, and glasses from the table; “If I may be indulged for a moment, before we continue our festivities this evening, I would like to request that you to retire to the seating area as we clean the table and prepare the room for the dessert presentation.” ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 26: The Four Horsewomen of the Pastry Chefs

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 25Chapter 26: The Four Horsewomen of the Pastry Chefs Stunned by the admission, Brulée was about to press Jessica for clarification on exactly what she meant when she had said “investment” when the doors to the seating area swung open and the fetish-attired hostess and two assistants glided into the room. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 12: Return to Training

continued from part 11 Chapter 12: Return to Training The two slaves deeply encapsulated under multiple layers of latex still in their sleep sacks, were loaded onto hospital trolleys and wheeled to the van. There they were tightly strapped onto fitted stretchers allowing no movement what so ever. They were aware of movement once the van began the return drive to the Training establishment. For both of them it was a journey of return to where they had started from. Both were anxious to know what awaited them; both were aware that what had passed between them was forbidden. Both knew that discovery would be catastrophic. ...

Bondage Barbie Deluxe 2

story continued from part one Part Two Don came down into his toy room and found me wandering around, wearing only the thin cotton shift and freshly bathed. I felt even more naked than I did before, probably because Don was dressed to go out and I obviously wasn’t. He said he still wanted to know how I found out about the toy room, and I was obligated to tell him about the hidden letter in the Barbie box. I didn’t go into the painful details, but he said that it made alot of sense. It seemed like the existence of the letter explained more than one thing that was bothering Don. My ass was still too sore to play with, but the rest of me wanted Don, especially if he could get me back to the pain / pleasure overlap that I experienced for the first time in my life. Don could see the look in my eye and answered my unasked question. First he said that I wore him out the other day, and as much as he would like to play with me some more he needed to rest. The second thing was that it was Sunday night, and he had to take me home. When he saw the bewildered look on my face he said that without windows, or a clock, or any other of the many ways we keep track of time, it was possible to loose hours down here. And he also told me I slept alot after our time together! Don said he would take me home now, and I asked him to take me to Ken’s instead. I followed him into the elevator and with the turn of a key the door behind us closed and another opened in front of us both symbolically, and literally. He walked toward his Aston Martin and opened the passenger side door for me. Inside I found his black trench coat so I could cover myself up. The cotton shift I was wearing was thin and inappropriate for public, and besides it was raining heavily at the time. The leather seats felt cold on my naked ass, but I loved the car. ...

Command Performance

The invitation was easy for Jim Hutchins to spot: the glossy black envelope on the floor beneath the mail slot stood out splendidly from the various bills, solicitations and other pieces of bulk scattered on the floor. He didn’t know it was an invitation, however, until he picked it up and tore it open. All he knew for sure was that the envelope contained something from Mistress Yvonne, his dominatrix. ...

Next Session with Mistress

After my last visit to my mistress I was both anxious and apprehensive about the next visit (See story A Fantasy Session with Mistress). Well it was coming soon because last night my mistress called me and said I was to be at her place by 6 pm tonight and said I was to be prepared for an extended session. Six O’clock came and I found myself outside her door thinking deja vu. There was a note telling me to go in, disrobe and use the equipment on the table to put myself in bondage. I walked in to find the entry way lit only by a candle and found ankle shackles, a blindfold and a leather belt with handcuffs attached to the belt. I promptly disrobed, put the ankle shackles on and had a decision to make regarding the belt and handcuffs. I hoped I was doing the right thing by putting on the belt and positioning the handcuffs behind my back. I put the blindfold on and was able to cuff my hands behind my back and waited for mistress. Mistress must have been watching because I didn’t have to wait at all because as soon as I had clicked the final handcuff on my wrist I heard her heals clicking on the floor and approaching me. I am greeted again with a slight click and a large plume a smoke as she lights her cigarette and exhales into my face, she then seductively touches my cock and I jerk and moan with excitement. I immediately feel a hard whack to my ass with some type of paddle as she admonishes me for moving and making a noise. I then silent and motionlessly endure more teasing and torment from her and she smokes her cigarette and exhaling into my face. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 11: Rewarding the Ponygirls

continued from part 10_ Chapter 11: Rewarding the Ponygirls “We were very surprised at the success of slave ‘S’ and Lizzie in the pony buggy race. We had given them no chance of winning and had planned a very interesting and prolonged punishment regime for them; what a pity they won. However there will be other times when we can indulge in proper punishment for them both. You are of course to be congratulated for your success in training them to win; you obviously take your job very seriously. Now do come and sit down” ...

The Summer Project 25

(story continues from The Summer Project 24)_ Part 25 ‘Are you ready to be a good slave’ blared through Stephanie’s head like an air horn, making her jump in her bonds. Stephanie hadn’t heard the stranger come down the stairs, but she also admitted to herself that her thoughts were on other things such as what her captor would do to her when he finally returned. Now she would find out. ...

La Cage Au Fille

It wasn’t that she was obsessed with masturbation, it’s just that when Master was away she was forbidden to touch herself and so, naturally she could think of little else. At least she would get some relief tonight … or not. It depended on Master’s mood. The mantle clock began to chime. 10:00, time for Master’s e-visit. Lisa checked the webcam, positioned the chair and settled in. She slouched a bit, draped her legs over the arm rests, reached her hands between her legs, spread her pussy lips, lay her head back and closed her eyes. ...

The Invention 2

continued from part one Part Two With a sigh, Janine rose from her chair, setting aside the book she’d been trying to read. Listlessly, she roamed the rooms of her large house. It was just so boring here, she thought, whenever Kendra was gone. Unfortunately, her beloved slave seemed to be gone more and more these days. As one of the most sought after computer and mechanical designers in the country, Kendra was constantly getting requests for her help with some project. Right now, she was helping NASA with details of the long-awaited replacement for the space shuttles. As of her last call, she looked to be gone at least another week. ...

The Invention Part 2

(story continues from The Invention) Part Two With a sigh, Janine rose from her chair, setting aside the book she’d been trying to read. Listlessly, she roamed the rooms of her large house. It was just so boring here, she thought, whenever Kendra was gone. Unfortunately, her beloved slave seemed to be gone more and more these days. As one of the most sought after computer and mechanical designers in the country, Kendra was constantly getting requests for her help with some project. Right now, she was helping NASA with details of the long-awaited replacement for the space shuttles. As of her last call, she looked to be gone at least another week. ...

Into the Car Compactor

She was bored again, tired of her latest slave boyfriend. But she knew how to entertain herself with him one last time, and she would include her friends in the game. She thought about how this slave liked to dress like a real dandy, right down to the most expensive fancy long dress socks. She had even told him once, when he was sporting one of his more outrageous pairs, “I could kill you for wearing those crazy socks!” ...

The Further Training of 'S' 10: Ponygirl Training

continued from part 9 Chapter 10: Ponygirl Training ‘S’ had now been suspended from the strap cage hanging high above the floor of the training room for many many hours. She had been dressed in her total coverage suit with internally fitted devices which she had come to enjoy especially the e-stimulation which had brought her to orgasmic delight on un-numbered occasions. She could make out the floor some ten feet below her as she hung in the tight embrace of the strap cage through the darkened lenses of the goggles she had been fitted with. Suddenly the dildo deeply embedded within her came to life for the umpteen time; she squirmed as the pulses grew. At the same time her nipples began to receive the e-stim which excited her beyond belief. She knew that she was to be brought to yet another shattering pleasure; she accepted her fate, indeed she was now completely lost in her own masochistic world of latex encapsulation. ‘Come pleasures of sublime ecstasy visit me, use me, abuse me and lead me where ever you want, I am your acolyte and offer myself unconditionally to you. I am become a living latex creature, held, and suspended in your tight embrace willing you to lead me to the ultimate rubberization of a life devoted to the worship of all things latex!’ ...

The Further Training of 'S' 8: Serving Maid

continued from part 7 Chapter 8: Serving Maid ‘S’ awoke and was aware only of the warm cling of the heavy latex sheet which covered her suited form. She was in darkness and her mouth was filled with the breath through gag. She had come to love the feeling of the gag and now felt naked without it fitted. She pulled her hands up and felt her slave collar and chain which was fixed each time she was put to bed. She felt a pang of pure love for her condition as a latex slave. She lay quietly reflecting on the incredible change that had occurred since she had met and fallen in love with her Master. She was following her destiny and was totally fulfilled in knowing now that she was undergoing advanced training and was apart from the one misdemeanour progressing well in the eyes of the Mistress. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 9: Serving the Guests

continued from part 8 Chapter 9: Serving the Guests It was a weary ‘S’ who climbed the stairs from the hot kitchen having spent endless hours there being made to do various preparations for the forth coming gathering. The House keeper had kept her busy for the entire duration. As ‘S’ made her way up the stairs she reflected on her position as a serving maid. Each step forced her to exert herself; the rubber encapsulation together with the inverted ‘U’ leg irons restricting her every movement. She was streaming under her layers of latex and steel; the aroma of latex escaping from her garments was sucked into the nose openings of her helmet where the torment of sexual excitement began for the ‘nth’ time she inhaled deeply wanting the pleasure of the rebreathing bag to stimulate her further. Although tired she did never the less want the subtle torment of her containment to continue. The deep intruders at back and front reminded her that she was under the complete control of another; she was the rubberised object of their control, she had no choice or say her only purpose to serve to her best ability. She felt a deep sense of pride and of longing for the extremes of her servitude to be exhibited to the whole world. She felt proud of herself and wanted to make her Master and Mistress pleased with her also. ...

Bondage Barbie Deluxe

story continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift & Surprise Gift Box Several years ago I got talked into a kind of modeling job for one of the owners of the company I work for. I had never even met the man, but his nephew was present at my one and only gangbang, as I was briefly dressed as Ken’s favorite Barbie doll. I was given to Ken as a birthday present by my boyfriend to cheer him up, (see Ken’s Birthday Gift). Apparently Don, the company owner, was so impressed with his nephews recount of his experience, that he had to have a Barbie of his own. Don, the company owner had contacted Ken, because he was the only one besides my now husband who knew that I was the Barbie persona at his birthday party. It’s a complicated story how Ken became the man who was my primary lover, and a very good one, and how my husband became like our pet dog when we played. We don’t feel guilty because hubby likes being our dog, and we only feed him the best dog food. Ken even built him a three foot high dog run around the old dog house at Ken’s cabin. Ken built the dog run so that we could lock our pet dog outside with food and water if we wanted to go out for awhile. Don was insistent and Ken suggested that he tell Don that I was an expensive present, and that he would make up some crazy price for the weekend. Ken was certain Don would choke at some price, and that would spare him from telling the intimidating man no. In all fairness to Ken, I thought it was the best plan at the time also! ...

T.E.N.

“So let me get this straight then. Your top, number one fantasy is to be the sex slave of a man, to be his possession, to let him chain you up, whip you, and then throw him to his mates so they can enjoy you as well?” “That’s not how it is and you know it.” “Well tell me where I’m wrong then”. “Look. I do get turned on by the submissive bit, I want a man who is so gorgeous and so dominant that I want him to take me and I do fancy being in his power. He might seem to be in control but I want to feel that he is so obsessed with me that he has to have me and… well okay, he’s so crazy about me that he wants to share me with other men, to let them see what he’s got and how sexy I can be. I’m tired of the sex games we all play, all the conventions and routines. I want raw physical pleasure, I want to drive a man wild with lust and feel that lust myself. And yes, I have a thing about pain, if a man excites me enough, I want him to get a bit rough, the pain and the pleasure… they mingle somehow, oh God Dawn I don’t know why you got me started on this “ ...

Hubby's Surprise

This story continues from Cuckold & Ken’s Birthday Gift Ken, my once again lover and I decided we would do anything to be together, and divorce wasn’t an option, as I promised hubby long ago I never would. To bad for him! Ken and I formed a plan as he drove me home, after he bought me some clothes to wear. If I had a conscious it would have bothered me! …I remembered from years ago that hubby made a good looking girl for a Halloween party Ken and I forced him to go to once. My sister was a cosmetology student at home, and I offered her my hubby for her final exam. The students were supposed to pick the woman most in need of “help”, for lack of a better way to say it, and remake her. The project was supposed to have before and after photos, and detail how the student accomplished the goal. ...

Bondage Barbie Deluxe

story continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift & Surprise Gift Box Part One Several years ago I got talked into a kind of modeling job for one of the owners of the company I work for. I had never even met the man, but his nephew was present at my one and only gangbang, as I was briefly dressed as Ken’s favorite Barbie doll. I was given to Ken as a birthday present by my boyfriend to cheer him up, (see Ken’s Birthday Gift). Apparently Don, the company owner, was so impressed with his nephews recount of his experience, that he had to have a Barbie of his own. Don, the company owner had contacted Ken, because he was the only one besides my now husband who knew that I was the Barbie persona at his birthday party. It’s a complicated story how Ken became the man who was my primary lover, and a very good one, and how my husband became like our pet dog when we played. We don’t feel guilty because hubby likes being our dog, and we only feed him the best dog food. Ken even built him a three foot high dog run around the old dog house at Ken’s cabin. Ken built the dog run so that we could lock our pet dog outside with food and water if we wanted to go out for awhile. Don was insistent and Ken suggested that he tell Don that I was an expensive present, and that he would make up some crazy price for the weekend. Ken was certain Don would choke at some price, and that would spare him from telling the intimidating man no. In all fairness to Ken, I thought it was the best plan at the time also! ...

Bondage Barbie Deluxe

(story continues from Bondage Barbie Deluxe) Part Two Don came down into his toy room and found me wandering around, wearing only the thin cotton shift and freshly bathed. I felt even more naked than I did before, probably because Don was dressed to go out and I obviously wasn’t. He said he still wanted to know how I found out about the toy room, and I was obligated to tell him about the hidden letter in the Barbie box. I didn’t go into the painful details, but he said that it made alot of sense. It seemed like the existence of the letter explained more than one thing that was bothering Don. My ass was still too sore to play with, but the rest of me wanted Don, especially if he could get me back to the pain / pleasure overlap that I experienced for the first time in my life. Don could see the look in my eye and answered my unasked question. First he said that I wore him out the other day, and as much as he would like to play with me some more he needed to rest. The second thing was that it was Sunday night, and he had to take me home. When he saw the bewildered look on my face he said that without windows, or a clock, or any other of the many ways we keep track of time, it was possible to loose hours down here. And he also told me I slept alot after our time together! Don said he would take me home now, and I asked him to take me to Ken’s instead. I followed him into the elevator and with the turn of a key the door behind us closed and another opened in front of us both symbolically, and literally. He walked toward his Aston Martin and opened the passenger side door for me. Inside I found his black trench coat so I could cover myself up. The cotton shift I was wearing was thin and inappropriate for public, and besides it was raining heavily at the time. The leather seats felt cold on my naked ass, but I loved the car. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 7: Crime & Punishment

continued from part 6 Chapter 7: Crime & Punishment The suiting up process had taken a long time. The Male slave had been instructed to dress ‘S’ in the heavy weight dry suit. The chains fitted to his arm fetters allowed only limited movement the restraints attached to a stainless steel waist belt were short and impeded his ability to make large movements. This together with the pinhole eye openings in his occluding helmet meant his task was made doubly difficult. Why he was thus fettered had ‘S’ wondering whether he was undergoing some sort of punishment because of some infraction of the rules laid down by the Master and Mistress. ‘S’ had not seen him except in the kitchen on one or two occasions. ...

Disciplinary Hearing

She’d arranged the disciplinary interview for 5.00 which was the only thing in this nightmare that gave either Alan or Cheryl any relief, anything to cling onto. They were in Joanne’s office at the end of the corridor and, hopefully, at least, virtually nobody else would be in the building by the time the interviewing was really underway. Joanne broke the strained silence. “Well we may as well get this over with. You’ve had a copy of the charges brought against you, I presume you have read them fully?” ...

Jump Start

Everyone who practices BDSM got their start somewhere. Somehow. Maybe it was you or your lover trying to spice up your bedroom play by acting out a scene from a mainstream TV show. Or perhaps you were seduced into the lifestyle by a more experienced man or woman. My start? I guess you could call it a ‘Jump Start’. I imagine it’s a little different from most folks, I think. It’s such a vivid memory that I think about it often when I’m by myself, hooded and chained in my self-bondage. Though it happened almost 20 years ago, my blood boils over when I let myself think back to that fateful day…. ...

Adventures in Rubber

Chapter Two Part 4 Mandy looked out of the windshield at nothing for a moment before replying. “Oh, about a week should do,” she said finally. “A week! I was thinking of hours! I can’t stay a week, I’ve got to be back to work on Monday.” “Oh, come now,” Mandy said reproachfully, “we haven’t seen each other in years. Besides, you look like you could use a week off. Don’t you have some vacation time you could use?” ...

Adventures in Rubber

Chapter Three Part 7 (Flora) Flora was, in a way, enjoying herself immensely. Although the corset portion of the rubber body shaper was uncomfortably tight, making her feel a bit breathless, the rest of the outfit was another matter. Her head was tightly encased in the helmet and felt, well… tight, as if she had been drinking. The balloon gag filling her mouth distended her cheeks, and gave her a kind of primitive oral satisfaction, like she got from performing fellatio. The fiendish attachments of the corselet felt entirely too nice, and she squirmed a tiny bit, as little as the steel bar at her back allowed. The look in the mirror had really excited her, for she hardly recognized herself. Her face had taken on the appearance of an ebony female android, and her waist was now so tiny as to almost be unbelievable. ...

Adventures in Rubber

Chapter Seven Part 16 When he had “Jason” free of the straps holding her to the gurney, Mr. Dodds led her into the adjoining room. This room was adjacent to the one where Mandy had first entertained Flora and her guest. Its two prominent features were a low, round structure like a well, in the middle of the room, which appeared to be filled with rubber sheets, and an X-shaped bondage frame attached to one wall. It was attached at the centre to a large metal hub bolted to the wall. There was also a large hoist hung from a traversable track on the ceiling, and a diver’s air compressor on a wheeled dolly. ...

Adventures in Rubber

Chapter Six Part 14 (Mandy) “I have something very special in mind for you, dear,” muttered Dodds to himself, as he unlocked Mandy’s door. For a moment, he stared appreciatively at Mandy’s rubber-covered form, held immobile by the dozens of straps stretched out from her legs, arms, head, and torso. He watched in silent appreciation as she shifted slightly, trying to relieve the strain in her limbs and waist induced by the fiendish bondage suit. A faint moan issued from the thick red rubber helmet. ...

Adventures in Rubber

Chapter Four Part 10 (Jason) Jason did not have to wait long before Flora’s shiny black face appeared at the door, followed shortly by the rest of her exquisite form. Once free of the hand truck, she strutted awkwardly over to the treadmill at Mandy’s prodding. Jason squirmed in embarrassment as Flora’s amazed eyes took in his situation. He was acutely conscious of his bald head plainly visible under the layer of clear rubber. Mandy gave a short speech about her excuses for “punishing” them, then began fiddling with equipment. ...

Adventures in Rubber

Chapter Five Part 12 Moving between Jason and Flora, the stranger turned off the treadmill and vibrating massager. As they looked up in surprise, he smiled. “Hello,” he said, and then frowned as Flora shook her head wearily. Though her worst fears had come true; a stranger was in their house while she was helplessly trapped in Mandy’s devilish equipment, she was too exhausted from her ordeal to do anything but go limp within her bondage, taking advantage of the relief from the insidious treadmill. Of course, her relaxing was visible only as a bend at the knees, since her harness held her up, the rigid corset stiffened her back, and her hands were still held fast to her hips by the thick rubber gloves that were glued there. ...

Loss of Control

A tribute to my friend Margaret B, A present for Valentines day. Jon looked down at his legs, shaved smooth, his red six inch pumps, his stockings, his suspender belt, his cock enclosed in a CB 3000 and the corset his mistress likes so much. Jon had paid for all the things he now wore. His gag which lay in between his teeth, the latex hood, and the pretty little wig he had on his head, were presents from his Mistress. He groaned as he heard her coming up the stairs, Her stilettos boots did wonders for him and his straining hard on Mistress Margaret walked into the room, riding crop in hand, with a massive strap on between her legs. She walked over his cowered body and tapped his rump. ...

Loss of Control part 2

continued from part one Part Two “Mistress” Margaret have been dragged down to the dungeon, where she had been left in her own hell. Unable to satisfy her craving for orgasm due to the bondage her slave Jane had put her in, she just had to endure hours of animal lust. As she hung in a strappardo her engorged breasts hanging like balloons craving the touch of someone, anyone! Just so she could get the orgasm she craved. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 6: Every Breath you take...

continued from part 5 Chapter 6: Every Breath you take… Entering the training room ‘S’ was handed over to the Trainer. Lizzie left the room to return to her duties. “So we meet again, I am instructed to attend to your training and that is exactly what I am going to do. Now over you go to the examination couch. Lay on it and put your legs into the stirrups.” ‘S’ noted that it was not her favourite Trainer who was to deal with her knowing that he would give no leniency to her in any way. ...

Rachel Dumps her Garbage

[Rachel’s Plan] I have been planning to throw away my loser boyfriend for weeks. He’s been absolutely useless and it hit me, what do I do with useless things? I throw them in the garbage! He still worships me so I can make him do anything if I dominate him first. This week is perfect as the dumb ass forgot to take out the trash so we have a pile of disgusting garbage that stinks. So this Friday is going to be D-day for his ass. I am going to dress in my sexy vinyl black thong and black top and dominate this loser right into the garbage can where he belongs. He will have to endure four days in my large 96 gallon garbage can, I make a lot of trash! ...

The Further Training of 'S' 5: Turning things on their head

continued from part 4 Chapter 5: Turning things on their head ‘Lizzie’ now rested rose from her latex bed and carefully placed herself close beside it; her chain tether allowed little slack but allowed her to assume a kneeling position in the classic slave pose beside her bed. She smiled to herself. Her neck still ached from the service she had provided her Mistress with but she was feeling happy because although she had been exhausted on her return to her cell and put to bed, she had had the undivided attention of her beloved Mistress for much of the day. The hours spent in the bondage seat chest with only her rubber face exposed, her helmeted head held immovably by the bondage straps had been testing; her suited body containing the fiendish vibrators which she both loved and hated had been fitted prior to her encapsulation had tested her to extreme. The inflatable heavy rubber lining of the chest had been pumped up to hold her snugly within the solid walls of the chest. The fact that she had been used by the Mistress throughout the day as a tongue slave had left her both exhausted as well as completely fulfilled. ...

Breaking Barbie

It takes all kinds. And truth is stranger than fiction. So cliché, it’s droll, but i need help and i need to start somewhere. And a sad start this is, me, sounding off here where no one really hears me. It has the desperate feel of yelling into a dark, empty cave only to hear the echo of one’s own voice. There’s someone talking, there’s someone listening, but it’s pretty pathetic when done for a party of one. ...

The Fall of Mistress Diana 3: Mistress Francesca

continued from part 2 Part 3: Mistress Francesca Both Diana and Arwen had had a troubled nights sleep. Mistress Toni had put them in chastity belts with those damm dildos still in place and Mistress Toni had told the pair of them that her uncle was dropping by to look at her new business. Diana was released from her sleep sack to prepare breakfast for Mistress, Arwen was allowed to clean Mistress with her tongue such was Mistress Toni’s power over them. Diana walked in on Mistress whilst she was being “cleaned” by Arwen. Diana was disappointed by the fact that far from allowing Arwen to feel what she felt about Mistress. Arwen had changed the relationship between Diana and Mistress. Mistress was colder and unfeeling not like when Diana made her breakfast in bed and they held each other. Now Mistress seems more like some monster with no feelings at all. ...

The Fall of Mistress Diana 4: Getting back to Business

continued from part 3 Part 4: Getting back to Business Arwen and Diana were left in the dungeon whilst their Mistresses stopped their torture and went off to enjoy each other’s company. Still in their latex schoolgirl outfits, they were manacled on the floor of the dungeon by mono gloves and chains tied to each ankle through the glove. Gagged and blindfolded as they had given up all hope of being released, they heard footsteps getting louder. Their immediate thought was the Mistresses were coming back to continue the torture until they heard a voice… ...

The Further Training of 'S' 4: Things start to heat up

continued from part 3 Chapter 4: Things start to heat up ‘S’ lay utterly spent panting to gain enough air into her oxygen starved lungs, she had held her breath as she came to pleasure and now was focused on obtaining enough to redress the imbalance. In her dark world she lay completely still knowing now that she was lost, an abject fully rubberised object exhausted at the end of her tether. She was desperately hungry her stomach rumbling the gnawing ache insistent and unrelenting. She was at an all time low; all reserves of energy spent. She lay there for a timeless period before her blindfold was unbuckled. She opened her eyes for the first time since the beating had started and through the much misted vinyl lens saw the Mistress standing in front of her hands on hips legs spread wide. ‘S’ was now confused beyond reason; the dominatrix who had beaten her had gone to be replaced by her Mistress in all of her finery. She swooned at the sight of her; a terrible dichotomy troubled her as she realised that she had unconsciously come to associate her tormentor with her pleasure taking and she had taken another pleasure whilst being beaten without the need for any help from a vibrator. ...

The Prettiest Animal

Joseph woke me up early today, took me into the shower rooms, and washed me carefully. In the dressing room, to my surprise, he slipped a white dress over my arms and pulled it down into place. I smiled, looking at myself in the mirror. It’s been so long since I’ve worn anything, and this dress was actually pretty. It looked like a Grecian tunic, loose and free-falling, a bit tapered at the waist and landing at mid-thigh. ...

That's Magic

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. It was the night of the big performance; after weeks of training and preparation Diane was finally ready for the big one. Tonight was going to be such a thrill not only for the audience but secretly for her too. The idea of the big plastic bag trick was her masters, alias ‘The Great Magic Ian’. At first she was a little apprehensive about the trick and the thought of being inside a tight plastic bag with little air frightened her at first. Obviously Ian had reassured her that she would be ok but still it took great courage to get into the bag for the first time. However once she had got over the initial fears it turned out to be a rather enjoyable experience. Up to now their play had been confined to the privacy of their own bedroom, but Ian had got an opportunity to perform in Amsterdam at the famous ‘Cirque de orgasmic’; a sort of cross between a circus and a sex show. The idea of performing her trick in front of people made Diane even more excited. ...

The Fall of Mistress Diana

Part One This is the first story I ever wrote, I could blame many people For this! But I’ll just have to blame my wife! Oh you’re going to get it! The taxi was almost at her destination. Diana Baxter pulled the letter out of her bag to read it as she had done many times before. She read the address, she read the date, she read the name at the bottom of the page, and then she read the letter slowly again. ...

The Fall of Mistress Diana 2: Arwen's Turn

continued from part 1 Part 2: Arwen’s Turn. Weeks have past for Mistress Toni and her “pussy slut” Diana. As their relationship grows, Mistress Toni learns what turns Diana on and uses this to tease her slave to the edge. Then Mistress Arwen wants to “chat” to Diana one afternoon. Diana walked up to the penthouse at the top of the building, Mistress Toni had given her some instructions which Diana did not like the sound of. But these were instructions from her Mistress and she would not and could not let her Mistress down. As Diana knocked at the door she heard Mistress Arwen, “Come in it’s open!” ...

Halloween Hunting

A Halloween Special 2010 Tale She admired her shiny black skin-tight latex-attired, corseted, booted, hooded figure in her full-length mirror, posing from different angles, getting her full fill of her sexy, bad self. She smiled, smacking her tight, gleaming, beautifully-rounded ass, straining to look back over her shoulder in the long, tight, thick latex neck-corselet, a cigarette in her other latex-gloved hand, cocked back at shoulder height. “Damn, I’m fucking hot!” she said to herself, and took a long, slow drag on the cigarette, slowly exhaling. “Wait ‘til they get a load of me at the club!” She pivoted slowly in her shiny, spiky, high-heeled tight patent-leather boots, sticking the cigarette between her red, voluptuous full lips. Her smoke-shrouded head gleamed in the tight full black latex hood with feminine red-trimmed eye and mouth openings, adhering to her beautiful dark face. Her alluring big, dark eyes gleamed. She admired her red and black narrow, very tightly PVC-corseted waist and her firm, bulging 38C breasts under the stretched full latex catsuit, her large nipples protruding. She wore a tight leather, steel-ringed bondage belt adorned by two pairs of handcuffs. ...

What A Day 2

continued from part 1 What a Day: Part 2 The time I had spent so far in this cell was not as hard as the time I spent within my mind’s eye wondering about what was going to happen next. I cannot explain the difficulty in silence when one has so much to say and cannot speak. To share that the level of restraint I was experiencing was not beyond anything I could have actually asked for and the circumstances that brought together this situation is the most disturbing part of this. The time that Shannon had waited for an opportunity to get even with her sister Janice was astonishing. I was clearly the pawn in a larger issue. ...

Forever Her Slave

I can’t help but squirm as my lover buckles me into the straight jacket and chains my feet to it so I am in a sort of hogtie position on the floor at my lovers feet. My lover then attaches a leash to my collar and locks me to the couch while they watch TV. I squirm but find that I am helpless and try to settle in for what could be a long wait. Several times I glance up and see my lover staring at me and smiling that evil smile of theirs as they tell me to worship their feet. I squirm over the best as I can and start licking and kissing and sucking on their feet. I suck the toes one by one and lick in between them and even lick the bottom of the feet. My lover humiliates me verbally while I lick, telling me how nice it is that I am finally helpless as I should be and that I may remain like this for a long time. After about a half hour of licking I am allowed to stop and told to remain quiet while they watch a show on TV. I feel a blindfold covering my eyes and soon I cannot see. I listen to the TV and hear my lover shift positions and even get up now and then and walk into the other room. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 24: Not Exactly a Cakewalk

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 23Chapter 24: Not Exactly a Cakewalk The hostess introduced herself with a deep formal curtsey towards Jessica: “For your benefit Lady Jessica, I am Elizabetta Grace and I will be your hostess for the evening. Madame Brulée has most graciously asked me to ensure that your dining experience is one which you will not soon forget.” ...

The Further Training of 'S' 3: Each time we meet I shall beat you!

continued from part 2 Chapter 3: Each time we meet I shall beat you! ‘S’ was deeply asleep snuggled within the warm caress of her clinging black latex nest oblivious to the happenings in the training room in preparation for her next visit. The Trainer was laying out the equipment necessary to complete the programme. Back in the study the Mistress and Master were discussing the progress of the sleeping slave over a cup of coffee. It was late morning and they were totalling up the demerit chart of her and the resident female and male slaves. ...

Too Late

Marion Les Barres had a permanent smile on her face, she had just shafted that bitch from the directors office Jessica Long, the PA of Margaret Forbes. Jessica Long had come running in the office and asked for the paperwork for the meeting with Ms Harrison, Marion pointed at one of two piles of paper and she ran out with it, little knowing neither was the paperwork she was after! Marion quickly removed the other pile of paper and put the correct paperwork in clear view. A couple of minutes later Director Forbes marched in the office. Feigning surprise Marion looked at the paperwork. ...

All Taped Up

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. It had been a while since Ian had taken his little slave girl to the edge and he thought it was about time she had a work out. That evening when he returned from work he whispered in Diane’s ear that tonight was going to be special and throughout dinner her mind wandered to thoughts of breath play. Ian left the table early to go upstairs and prepare for Diane’s play. He had a surprise for her too, which he had purchased that very afternoon from the local sports shop; he looked forward to seeing the look on her face when she saw what he had bought for her. ...

The 72 Hour Birthday Gift

It was my birthday and I was so depressed. I was out with the girls putting on a happy face but I knew that they were not buying it. I had signed the papers divorcing my cheating husband 48 hours ago and I knew I should be feeling better but I wasn’t. Turning 35 was no big deal but turning 35 alone and with no prospects left me feeling old. I kept myself in shape with regular visits to the gym and I had a great job that kept me financially secure but I still couldn’t shake the loneliness I felt that night. ...

Working Vacation 3

(story continues from Working Vacation 2) Part Three Of course, the problem was that I still had to survive this first night and already I was sore and wanting rest and true sleep. But after having sucked and dildo fucked, I still had to get back up and walk more in the heels. But now, I was being followed and corrected as I walked, being told how to walk like a lady and not like some guy in a dress. I had never had problems walking in heels but apparently I had been doing that wrong for as long as I have been able to stand and walk in them. And realize that I am walking with a short length of chain connected to my ankles so my problem was not so much taking shorter steps but more along the lines of my posture. I was slouching a little and after all this time, feeling tired and the like, I slouched. But that was improper and Nicole and Catherine, along with the others, decided that maybe I needed a little help with my posture. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 1: The Training Begins

The further training of ‘S’ as her Master’s occluded rubber slave - A Love Story. This is the follow up to, The Training of Slave Selena Chapter 1: The Training Begins ‘S’ lay quietly in her latex bondage her heart still beating wildly after all that had transpired in the last twenty four hours; she held her breath but could hear nothing but her thumping heart within her totally depilated, latex encapsulated body. ‘At last, at last’ she breathed out, ‘now the adventure begins, I am ready for all that befalls me in the coming days months and years! Oh Master of my dreams, thank you for having me properly trained. I am your willing acolyte and prostrate myself at your feet and worship you with all my heart, mind and body’. ...

The Further Training of 'S' 2: Mistress's 'Gingering'

continued from part 1 Chapter 2: Mistress’s ‘Gingering’ “Right slave you will be taken off and will commence your training.” It was obvious to a chastened ‘S’ that the meeting was at an end. She remained as she was. The Mistress left the room and within a moment the figure of an athletic man approached the kneeling form of ‘S’ and taking hold of her leash he led her out of the room. Still gagged and blindfolded ‘S’ had no idea who was escorting her. Had she known she would have swooned at the rubber encapsulated male form. Again she was aware only of the change of air and floor coverings. The cushion of carpet gave way to the hard echoey sound of tiles. The air flowing over ‘S’ was cooler; she knew that she was in a large passageway because of the echo and that she was some way from the study. Eventually she was brought to a stop. She waited for something to happen but nothing did for some time. Then she was led into what sounded like a tiled room to her. An unfamiliar male voice echoed from the back of the room. ...

Edge of Heaven

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Ian looked longingly into Diane’s eyes, that knowing look of lustful desire and deep love, trust and respect. The passion was clear to see and a heavy tension filled the air as they held each other in passionate embrace. For a moment all thoughts of who was the master or the slave where gone; just two people joined in total oneness and an overwhelming sense of loving. Already aroused, the two undressed and Ian prepared the equipment to be used, slowly and carefully. Diane lay on the bed and prepared herself mentally; assumed the role of the submissive, happy to be dominated by this man, totally in his power, but without trepidation or fear. All kinds of thoughts ran through her head as Ian laid out the things neatly on the bed. Occasionally he would stop and give her a reassuring peck on the cheek or bend over to tweak her nipples. The erotic tension was building already and she felt the first dewy drops of moisture on her pussy lips. ...

Magic Night

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. For a while now Magician had been trying to come up with a new idea for the act which would wow the audience even more than usual. He had put his lovely assistant Diane into lots of different containers and restraints and fascinated people with her feats of human endurance and superb breath control. He needed something to take it to the next level. Then it struck him; why not use the principle of two women at his mercy and each others for that matter. If one girl could survive with such little air, then how much quicker would two use up that precious commodity. ...

All Taped Up

I wrote these stories some time in the past and would like to have you publish them in the memory of my partner Diane who sadly passed away this year after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed; I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers they can appreciate how much fun we had acting out these fantasies. It had been a while since Ian had taken his little slave girl to the edge and he thought it was about time she had a work out. That evening when he returned from work he whispered in Diane’s ear that tonight was going to be special and throughout dinner her mind wandered to thoughts of breath play. Ian left the table early to go upstairs and prepare for Diane’s play. He had a surprise for her too, which he had purchased that very afternoon from the local sports shop; he looked forward to seeing the look on her face when she saw what he had bought for her. ...

Garden Tub Bondage

My partner and I are always looking for a new exciting way for me to be tied up, and some predictiment bondage in the tub seemed ideal. After all I have spent many hours in our garden tub with a vibe in-between my legs and wishing i was tied up so why not actually do it. I talked to my partner about this and she smiled and after voicing a few minor concerns agreed to tie me in a hogtie in our garden tub then go watch TV for a few hours. ...

Ingrid's Proposal Part 2

(story continues from Ingrid’s Proposal) Part Two I strained backward against Ingrid’s grasp. We were locked in equilibrium for a second. She shrugged and suddenly let go. Thrown off balance, I jerked backwards and my bound arms prevented me from recovering. I rocked unsteadily for a second before crashing down on my side. I twisted onto my back in an attempt to get up but Ingrid planted her foot on my chest, pinning me to the ground. ...

Something with my Life

Julia fumbled with her keys, another night out that had ended with her embarrassed and downright degraded! She managed to open her front door to her flat and slammed the door behind her! Julia burst into tears, what the hell was she doing? What the hell did she expect, A blind date with dribble man! She shook with frustration, more so because her best friend had set her up… She thought for a moment, yes she had been Set up! Julia through tear stained eyes pulled at her fridge the remove her vodka from the freezer, she had some good stuff And she was going to make herself a drink or five! ...

The Lair of Artemis

Walking home from work one day Margo, or Mistress Margo to her slaves, had just turned a corner and noticed a new shop. The façade was black, and the windows were blacked out, the only thing she could see was the name. Margo, was wondering what sort of thing a shop called the ‘Lair of Artemis’ would sell, she crossed over the road for a closer look. All the glass fronted shop had been blacked out and she noticed a closed sign on the door but there was a small gap next to the glass doors, she prepared to look through the gap, but was surprised to see another eye looking out at her! Margo managed to gain some composure, but having an eye staring back at you can be quite unnerving under the circumstances. ...

The Retirement

Katharine Van de Vere woke with a stinker of a headache, it was the morning after the night before. At forty seven Kat was still a size ten, but at the moment she was more interested in where the floor was! Her short neat dark hair was bedraggled, looking like it had been through a fence backwards. In fact she was certain she had been through a fence backwards! As Kat tried to get herself upright she opened her eyes to survey where she was. She recognized a few things and realized she was in her flat in town. She had barely made it to her sofa and collapsed, her cheek resting on the arm, her bottom never made it. As she sat properly on the sofa the memories of the night before filled her head. Kat tried to stand but balance is something that is taught to us at an early age, and very often forgotten after overdoing it with alcohol. Or to be exact Vodka! ...

The Things We Need

Jay made herself comfortable at the bar, she had been to the club a few times before. Jay was eyed up by some of the women who were drinking at the bar and in the snugs. To get into the club she had to show her driving licence to the staff. She was particularly small framed, five foot two and a bit and had no breasts to speak of. “Two fried eggs” as her friend used to say, but no matter, what she had was what she had. Jay ruffled her spiky hair, it was short but didn’t scream Dyke! She ordered a non alcoholic drink from the bar, not her scene falling over drunk! ...

Personalized Training 2

(story continues from Personalized Training)_ _continued from part 1 Preface: This is a true story about my search for an extended play session with a serious dominatrix and how I got more than I expected and learned to love it! Some minor liberties are taken with events once or twice to make for a more entertaining read but this is pretty much exactly how it went down! Chapter 4: “Poor slave doesn’t know what hit him.” ...

Sour Grapes

Danella Frost, or Dans to her friends was a hardened lesbian predator, she would go to the best clubs and pick up some young thing to bring back. But once she got her home, they were introduced to their submissive side whether they liked it or not. Now in her fifties Danella had an extreme reputation of dominance and pain. Her slim figure and short practical coiffured hair made for a sophisticated and elegant look. Danella had, through the years built up a dungeon in her cellar which had the best money could buy. She disliked the mainstream Mistresses, although she would think nothing of stealing a victim from them for a night’s “entertainment.” She just did not care about others, her needs were paramount, and if she stood on a few toes on the way then so be it! ...

Rebecca's Reason Part 3

(story continues from Rebecca’s Reason Part 2) Chapter 3 The house grew chilly as the night wore on. The furnace was computer controlled and tried to save a few bucks while everyone was supposed to be asleep. When it kicked back on, Ryan knew he had just a few hours and that his wife was probably at the airport already. He counted, estimating fifteen minutes. “Unnn! Eeee! Oooo!” He began to thrash, arching his back and twisting his right shoulder. His whole right arm seemed to be in a spasm of some kind. ...

What a Thrill

Good day to you, this is a brief introduction to the situation I am about to regale. I am the diarist to Miss Whippy cane she is the owner of an English specialist brothel. (I know some of you will have read this before, but read on and learn the reason for this tale. Sometime ago I asked her, Mistress W, for access to her client letters and requests she receives. This is one such story taken from those requests and how she dealt with this particular latex/leather pony, and if you have read ‘Sacked Two,’ (Gromet’s Plaza) you might make some connections, so read on and enjoy. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 23: Tanning Booth

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 22Chapter 23: Tanning Booth Ava lead Jessica back to her Mistress’s assigned quarters and ‘prepared’ for her dinner appointment with Brulée. One of the things Jessica had developed a curiosity for in her time with the ‘Madame’, as Ava referred to her, was the incredible creativity demonstrated in the various types of outfits that could be constructed from the materials in Brulée’s possession and the amazing way they made her look once applied to her body. She again admitted to herself that regardless of the madwoman who had created them, she did have a flair for the most incredible fetish outfits she had ever seen in her life. She still marveled at the absolute skin-tight white suit she ‘wore’ when she first woke up in Brulée’s fetish factory, recalling each time how perfectly it flowed with her skin and curves. With each subsequent ‘dressing’, Jessica had come to relish the moment before the unveiling with all the impatience of a child the morning of her birthday. Each outfit had become presents to her, reminders of how she adored the tight fit of latex and rubber and leather, and how wonderful the ‘right’ outfit could make her feel. And Brulée had upped the ante with her creations, the materials, and how they fit in ways that no other outfit or piece of clothing in her expansive closet at home; gummi, latex, leather, rubber, or other, could ever fit. Even her collection of custom-made corsets and skirts failed to capture the allure of the outfits Jessica had been fitted with, or more accurately; had applied to her. ...

Grace's Discovery

For Mickey. As darkness fell, Grace closed the curtains on the world outside and prepared the evening meal for her and her partner Stella, Stella was just the wrong side of forty and Grace was starting to feel a little apprehensive about turning fifty in a few months. Grace had fallen under the spell of Stella online on a Bondage Forum and after months of talking had met up. and found they really liked the other one. Stella had always been dominant and Grace the submissive years later were still together. Stella had a highly paid job in local government and was a liaison officer who’s job dealt with all things feminist. Grace, on the other hand was a director of her own printing company. ...

Sam's New Position 3: Taking Control

(story continues from Sam’s New Position 2: Payback) Part 3: Taking Control Debbie Dunbar was a shadow of her former self. The confident self assured owner of her own I.T. company had fallen. Her younger daughter had disowned her, preferring to live with her lover Samantha Shelldon. Debbie’s lover, Sharon had been given to a TS Mistress, Mistress Kia who was using her as a toilet slave, and her older daughter was coming home in a few days. She was not looking forward to the homecoming. ...

Tatianna's Treasures Part 5: Problems, problems & Unofficial Opening

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 4: Returning the Favour! & Twins in Trouble) PART FIVE CHAPTER SEVEN – PROBLEMS, PROBLEMS! A day later Tatianna and Amy were deeply immersed in the paperwork and computer programs surrounding the inventory and preparations for the opening of Taitanna’s Treasures. In less than a week the renovations melding the two side by side properties into a single unit would be complete. The following week after that she planned for first the private invitation only opening and then, a few days later, the one for the general public. ...

Jessica's Fondest Wish

David Flyinn was a widower, having lost his first wife to cancer. Jessica Flyinn had only had a daughter before her untimely death, and being born at Easter her name was April. April grew up to look exactly like her mother in all respects. But time waits for no man and as the years past David found someone new, her name was Kaye Barker. David swept Kaye off her feet and asked her to move in with him and April this happened a few weeks after April’s eighteenth birthday. Kaye didn’t want to cause any friction between herself and April, especially as David worked for one of the big oil companies and travelled round the world. So David wasn’t at home that much which meant that Kaye and April were left on their own a lot of the time. Kaye and April seemed to be getting on very well and the household was at peace, Kaye noticed that April never really opened up to her, so tried to get a little closer to her. One Sunday afternoon April walked in on Kaye who was putting her lipstick on at the dresser. ...

Cupboard Play

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Master leads Diane his slave girl to the bedroom, he can see the excitement in her eyes as he crushes her soft hand in his. He has all the equipment ready laid out on the bed and she looks at this with trepidation at first but then a quiver runs through her whole body as she realises how good this will feel. ...

Jar Girl

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. The audience clapped as Diane and master walked on stage for their performance of a lifetime. Master in his usual black cloak with red lining and Diane in her bright red shiny costume with her fishnet stockings. The costume was low cut at the back and left little to the imagination as it hugged her contours tightly. The crotch pulling the stockings in between her legs so tightly, the seam almost ran up her crack which was already beginning to glisten with her juices. The show had not even begun but yet Diane was tingling all over with anticipation at what was to come. Master stood at one side while she strutted about the stage doing her stretching exercises. Then he placed the plastic jar centre stage ready for her. Diane positioned herself along side the jar and lowered herself down on one leg, the knee bent while her other leg stuck out in front of her. ...

That's Magic 2: Bag Play

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. This story follows on from “That’s Magic” Part 2: Bag Play Now that master was satisfied that his little slave girl was happy with the bag he knew it was time to take it to another level. As she lay there naked on the bed gently playing with herself he prepared the things for the mega play. Firstly he dressed her up in the full tights suit including the soft silky face mask stocking. He stroked up and down her body as he smoothed the soft Lycra into place. He dwelled slightly around her nipples and pussy. ...

An Unexpected Discovery

As soon as I walked into the restaurant, I was glad I had made an effort. Part of me had said that it wasn’t a date, I was just meeting another woman, so there was no need to take too much trouble over my appearance. But when I saw how stunning she was, I was glad I wouldn’t be sitting there feeling like a plain Jane the whole evening. Somehow she knew me as soon as I walked in and beckoned me over. She had chosen a quiet table in the corner, away from the others. ...

What a Thrill

Good day to you, this is a brief introduction to the situation I am about to regale. I am the diarist to Miss Whippy cane she is the owner of an English specialist brothel. (I know some of you will have read this before, but read on and learn the reason for this tale. Sometime ago I asked her, Mistress W, for access to her client letters and requests she receives. This is one such story taken from those requests and how she dealt with this particular latex/leather pony, and if you have read ‘Sacked Two,’ (Gromet’s Plaza) you might make some connections, so read on and enjoy. ...

Her Mistress's Toy

bobbie enters Mistress’s domain, there she is surprised as Mistress has decided it is time to introduce bobbie to some of her closest Domme friends and with the little slut bobbie scheduled for the evenings entertainment! she performs her usual ritual, going and removing her boy clothes. she is dressed in her waist cinch, stockings and new corset. she crawls on her hands and knees to where her Mistress is perched on Her chair. she kneels at Her feet. she looks deeply into her Mistress’s eyes, she kisses Mistress’s collar, it is then placed around her neck and locked, as all of Mistress’s guests watch. she has now given up total control to her Mistress. she is allowed to kiss Mistress’s leather booted feet, up Mistress’s booted legs to the knees and then back down, drowning in the seductive scent and taste of leather as she performs her task. her heart is starting to race and every inch of her skin starts to tingle with erotic sensations. Mistress then restrains bobbie’s little clitty in its cage and grins wickedly as the lock clicks home! ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 22: Heather Goes Nuts!

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 21 Chapter 22: Heather Goes Nuts! Sure enough, turning the corner Jessica spotted Heather semi-submerged in a large tub of what appeared to be peanut butter. The only part of her visible above the surface was her head with her hair bundled up and pinned like a topknot. Jessica could tell Heather was conscious given the slow, side-to-side movements that her friend’s head made; indicating some form of motion was being hidden underneath the substance. ...

Pleasure Bound Chapter 1: Anticipation

Chapter 1: Anticipation As the front door bangs shut, I’m aware that she has left for the appointment she told me about last night. Something about the way she avoided telling me when she would be back stuck in my mind, as she normally was very punctual and precise about everything from her timing of coming and going to the way her clothes looked on her. After much tossing and turning I decided I was awake and a shower was the best way to start the day. I slowly with half open eyes took a white fluffy towel from the pile on the shelf from the laundry cupboard and plodded to the bathroom rubbing my eyes and yawning. ...

Surprise Gift Box

continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift A recently divorced good friend of ours had taken a job transfer to another state to get away from his ex-wife, and to get a fresh start socially. We knew Ken in high school and were definitely Ken’s friends first. His ex-wife was OK with us, but just came along with Ken in our eyes. My name is Deb, and before Ken got married, he and my boyfriend, now husband, and I had some wild times together. (see cuckold) ...

The Vacuum in my Life

(story continues from The Vacuum in my Life) Chapter 3 The wheels did make the vacuuming easer as Maryclean set the height of the chest pole so that the hover head was just off the ground. She also made me carry heaver loads on my back, at one point she even sat on me and I got my first feel of the rubber suit she wore. As the weeks went on the wounds in my legs healed nicely so I was not surprised to be told to report to Master Jimmy for some more modifications. With a heavy heart I set off for his office. ...

Dreams Part 2: 3 Years Later

(story continues from Dreams) Part Two 3 Years Later Rhea hesitantly took the witness stand. She was not looking forward to having to recount the ordeal she had been through. But she took one look at the man who the police said was responsible for all this, sitting there smugly and even now looking at her like a piece of meat, and she firmed up her resolve. That bastard had to pay. ...

Pony Racer (The Beginning)

Pony Racer. (the Beginning). Everyone has heard of Royal ascot and ladies day, and strawberries at the track side, with champer’s in a glass bubbling away. The noise of the start gun, the excitement of betting on the racers, of watching the horse flesh gallop around the circuit. Then there are the trap racers, carriage drivers who thunder teams of horses around a cross-country course, well I am a part of that scene, but not in the normal way! ...

Tease & Denial

The body hanging a couple of inches off the ground was covered completely in black Latex, she, and it could only be a she had her head covered in the same material a hood and mask with no eye holes could be seen when looking at her outline, side on which had braided pipes coming from where her mouth and nose would normally be. She had been gagged with a blow up breather gag, the bulb of which could also be seen with the pipes. Her ears blocked with a gel, rendering the body deaf and blind ...

In-Tents Bondage

During various times in camping out, I thought how the stakes for a tent would be nice for spread-eagle bondage. In looking at various campgrounds, I found the one I wanted. During the week, almost everyone camped near the facilities so the fringes were solitary. I set up my tent with nobody around, with a piece of chain attched to each of the posts. I relieved myself in the bushes and then came back and put on my long-sleeved, turtleneck unitard for warmth. (It was still nice out but due to go to 70 that night.) ...

Serving in Cyberspace

Some true self bondage experiences Bondage has been a kink of mine since I was very young. Self bondage is something I started playing with as soon as I moved out of my parent’s house. I am 54 years old now so I have been doing this for quite a while, although lately it has been getting more high tech. I have decided to share some of my more memorable experiences. ...

Anne Takes Charge

This story would not have been possible without the inspiration I received after reading “An Unexpected Discovery” Submitted by: Anne. 03/28/10 on the Altairboy webside. It would be helpful if you read that part first. Finally, I would like to thank that author for a truly creative story line. Natasha drove us to my third floor walk-up apartment where I picked up enough things for two or three days. Told the landlord that I would be leaving at the end of the month. ...

Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 5: The Prussian Maid

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 4: Anna’s Toy)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part 4 Chapter 5: The Prussian Maid Queen Lilla of England sat erect on the throne, her kinky coppery hair flaring from beneath her crown like sunshine, a distracted smile playing across her narrow face. Her husband, the manni king, was the true power behind the throne. ...

Beta Test Part 2

(story continues from Beta Test Part 1) Part Two Erin woke when sunlight first started coming into her living room. She experienced a moment of hope that everything that had happened on Saturday was just a bad dream, but was disabused of this hope when she opened her eyes and found herself still naked, bound and chained to the floor of her living room. The next thought that entered her head was: “Shit, I have to pee!” She looked up at the game screen to see if there was any sign of activity. There was a small amount of light in the windowless room, apparently coming in from under the sliding dog door. She saw her avatar looking around the small room. Then she noticed a bucket labeled ‘waste’ that was placed just to the right of the sliding panel. Sure enough, there was also a bucket labeled ‘waste’ just to the right of the box in her living room. She was disgusted by what she was going to have to do, but it was better than peeing on her living room floor. Her leash gave her just enough slack to get her ass over the bucket. The position was incredibly awkward, with her arms still pinned behind her back and the high heels that were still locked on her feet, but she managed to relieve herself. ...

The Piano Teacher Part 7

continued from part 6 Part 7 She felt that her public ordeal wold never come to an end. For almost two hours Walter had made her walk around downtown, presenting herself in her strict and bizarre slave uniform. She was forced to stroll through a mall and present herself to the public. Her cheeks were red from shame, sometimes she had to fight her tears again and again. Over the time she got hot in her heavy rubber slave outfit and all the plastic. She felt her sweat drippling over her skin, the layers of rubber and plastic sometimes seemed to be glued onto her. Whenever she tried to fight Walters orders, she was treated with the electric discipline system and since the remote enema system was put to good use, she felt like being pregnant in her eighth month now. And still there was a lot of liquid in the container in her backpack, as the weight told her. ...

Sacked Part 3: Mai's Invitation

(story continues from Sacked Part 2) Sacked 3: Mai’s Invitation An introduction. Good day to you reader. This is a brief introduction to the situation I am about to regale. I am the diarist to Miss Whippy Cane. She is the owner of an English specialist brothel. (I know some of you will have read this before, but read on and learn the reason for this tale. Mai asked me to write up this story as she knew of the previous ‘three’ tales I have published for Miss W, and thought that my readers might like to know a bit more about her side of things. I agreed with her, so here it is for your enjoyment and to keep Mai happy. S M Ackerman. ...

Package Holiday

Sam suggested we had a package holiday this year instead of the usual cottage we rent. Okay I went along with it much to my regret. I never realised what she had in mind. I let her make all the arrangements. She would not tell me anything. I couldn’t understand it as she liked the cottage we hire, but I decided to my cost to allow her to do everything and not tell me a thing about the holiday. ...

Seeing Orange 3

continued from chapter 2/3 Chapter 4 Arrival at the airport is posing unforeseen issues. The aircraft isn’t prepared to handle the gurneys as Lydia promised. Evan and I are transferred to wheel chairs. Our air bottles are lashed to the back and the spectacle of two rubber-clad orange aliens attracts a plethora of stares and comments. The airline isn’t too keen on taking us aboard. They think we are some sort of freaks. I wonder at how much Lydia told us was true in the ambulance. It seems to me the airline is totally unprepared for us. ...

Bound On The Town

The Dare - It started as a dare. Beth, Ashley, Lisa and I were out shopping one Saturday afternoon at one of the large malls in the area. We wandered from store to store looking at the clothes on the racks, occasionally pulling out a garment to look at it. We were talking constantly as we shopped. Sometimes, one of us found something to try on, but no one bought anything. It was a pleasant social afternoon of shopping and gabbing. Eventually, our conversation turned to “Girl’s Night.” ...

Fetish Party Night 3: Valentines

(story continues from Fetish Party Night: Halloween) Part 3: Valentines Everyone loves Christmas, except when you are sick. Courtney was sick for the Christmas party, with the flu. I was asked to help set up then spent Christmas at home with my mistress. Everything looked awesome, but to not dash her holiday spirit I told her it looked average. She looked horrible and the doctors ordered her to stay in bed for a couple of weeks. ...

You Got What You Wished For

“Are you sure about this?” Tina Asked. “Yes, absolutely!” said Trude. “I’ve been doing research on the net, it’s what I need!” “I suppose, if you’ve made your mind up.” “I wouldn’t have dropped it on you like this if I hadn’t researched and found out exactly what I was getting in to!” “But why a pony girl?” “Because it’s total! Total submission, total obedience!” Trude didn’t like the idea, Tina was effectively removing Trude’s control and giving it to someone else! ...

Amy's Old Latex Dolly

Walking through the streets in town looking for a particular place was getting Amy down, Dispirited she turned another corner of another street, glancing at her watch. She didn’t have long to find the club, if it even existed. As she walk to the end of the street there was yet another corner, Amy saw a small sign over a door next to a shut up shop. The sign just said, ...

The Note

All the note said was “Kneel on the floor. You better get it right”. What the fuck does that mean? Do I wear my new latex dress? Or does he want me naked? Should I just put on my hot Vicky’s bra and panties with garters and stockings? Damn him and his vague instructions. No matter WHAT I wear, I know I’m going to get it wrong. God, I can’t wait. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 20: Hippity Hoppity

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 19_ Chapter 20: Hippity Hoppity Jessica awoke to once again find herself in more comfortable surroundings of opulent bedroom quarters. Again, she was nude save for her ever-present cuffs and collar, covered in the soft linen sheets of the massive four-poster bed. And again, the assigned domestic bathed and dressed the investigator in accordance with the assigned ritual of the morning. Jessica had long ago realized that Brulée’s standard routine was one of punishment and then pampering for her subjects, with the exception of Taffy. That situation, obviously, was well beyond the standard role of Dominant and submissive at this stage. The situation between the two ex-lovers had become a battle of egos, with Brulée holding the upper hand in both role and self-evaluated worth. Taffy was overmatched and outgunned. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 21: Let's Make a Deal

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 20 Chapter 21: Let’s Make a Deal “Mistress?” The question broke Jessica’s reminiscing, returning her to reality, pulling her back from the short mental retreat she had taken and reminding her of what remained to be accomplished. “Just admiring the view Ava…” Jessica returned as she boxed up her daydreaming and filed it away for another rainy day. ...

Seeing Orange

Prologue The thick latex flows through my fingers as I allow my thoughts of fantasy carry my mind to the dark recess of desire. I study the intricate details of the suit. The pale orange color is what caught my initial attention. The suit is not a loud and bright burst of color but a subtle expression of orange… if orange can be subtle. It isn’t the loud “don’t hit me” of a safety vest. It isn’t an “in your face” orange. It looks more like an orange smoothie. It is orange infused with cream… it is a wonderfully smooth orange that says, “Let me envelope you in bliss.” ...

Seeing Orange 2

continued from chapter 1 Chapter 2 I arrive at work the next morning. The sun is low behind thick gathering clouds. The dark morning dawn is chill. I feel the hint of rain in the air. It looks to be a blustery day. Evan’s car is parked in its place. I note that he seems to be in early. I hurry into the building while carrying my hold-all bag with my goodies. I expect I may have a chance to play on line again today so I am ready with my usual traveling kit. The bag contains two catsuits, three full hoods, gloves, high-heel thigh boots, corset, and posture collar. The drysuit is also inside the bag as I was wearing it when I went home. I am wearing my sheath panties with toys inserted. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 19: Moulding Jessica

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 18_ Chapter 19: Moulding Jessica Jessica stood in the center of the room, once again nude save for her silver jewelry. Her hair had been carefully placed in a loose bun, held together by two black lacquer chopsticks. It was the exact same style Jessica wore the night she first met Brulée, at the celebrity auction, and that fact hadn’t been lost on the investigator. It had dawned on Jessica that perhaps she, and not Heather, had been Brulée’s target all along. ...

Caught by Mother & Daughter

Part 1 My name is Heather and this is my story that started many years ago when I was still at college, back then I was an average young student with lots of time on my hands. One thing that was different about me compared to my mates was that I enjoyed bondage and worse if anyone found out I liked to wear ladies lingerie and outfits. Combined together I was in heaven. I had a hidden bag of items that I kept at home, including wrist and ankle cuffs, gags, small butt plug and a CB3000 chastity device and some basic girlie skirts and underwear. Wearing the CB3000 while dressed and bound meant that I was unable to cum so was permanently aroused until I could release myself. ...

Caught by Mother & Daughter

Part 1 My name is Heather and this is my story that started many years ago when I was still at college, back then I was an average young student with lots of time on my hands. One thing that was different about me compared to my mates was that I enjoyed bondage and worse if anyone found out I liked to wear ladies lingerie and outfits. Combined together I was in heaven. I had a hidden bag of items that I kept at home, including wrist and ankle cuffs, gags, small butt plug and a CB3000 chastity device and some basic girlie skirts and underwear. Wearing the CB3000 while dressed and bound meant that I was unable to cum so was permanently aroused until I could release myself. ...

The Way Things Should Always Be

Written with the help and advice of Margaret B The Club was, as always was packed at the weekend and Mistress Kim surveyed her group of friends, and their slaves. Mistress had been there at the start when the club was opened, many years ago. She had seen most things to do with BDSM and quite a few that had nothing to do with it! She was married to a drunk who used her as a punch bag, until he drove (drunk) into another car with four university coed’s inside. All five were killed in the accident. Leaving Kim with no job and a house to pay for! She had worked from that moment on, for everything she had. Nearly fifteen years later, at the ripe old age of 47 she had a good job a home and was recognized as a domme of some standing. Kim had moved on from the days she played the little housewife/punch bag to a top which felt comfortable with men but especially women. ...

Moving Home

I had this wonderful idea. I was moving home out of this apartment tomorrow and had a lot of tea chests around. The only problem was that for a few weeks I had to put them into storage while my new house was finished. (The people who had bought this place wanted to move in straight away). I had been packing for weeks and only had my furniture such as my bed, sofa and one chair and dining table left. The rest had been packed away. ...

A Night of Pleasure

Early in the day I asked my Master if I could have the freedom to please him with a surprise that night when he got home from work. He gave me permission to do so as long as I video taped myself getting ready for him. I knew he would be home late that night so after finishing my daily routine I ran a bath and made myself a drink. I soaked in the bath, made sure I was scrubbed clean, and all my body hair was shaved off. ...

Everything I Could Ever Want

Before I began my story, I would like to explain my situation. My wife and I both lead busy lives, and when one of us gets time off, the other is usually working. And if both of us have time off, our son is usually home. Needless to say, our sexual life is drastically affected. My wife is absolutely gorgeous (I lucked out big time). And on top of that, she is very understanding about my desire for BDSM. I love being tied up and dominated, and my wife will often use me for her personal servitude. But because of our busy schedules, I often partake in self bondage. ...

Fun With An 18” Double Dong

After I graduated from college, I went to work for my grandfather’s Foundation. I had been accepted in an MBA program at an East Coast University, but decided to defer for at least one year. Rather than get an apartment, I decided to live at home with my Mom and Dad. Either way, I would have to commute to the Foundation’s downtown office. I wanted to get a solid year’s worth of business experience, before deciding if I would go on to grad school. My Dad actually had been running the Foundation, as CEO, since my grandfather retired to Florida. I had worked for the Foundation part-time, and during summers, since I was 16. I found the business of a Foundation fascinating. You met with all types of people, who were involved in many different areas of business. I was placed in charge of new accounts for grant applications under $1 million (with the CEO looking over my shoulder to help me learn and approve my major decisions). ...

Mistress SC

This is a true story. I am Polemanme; I should explain I am very much into bondage and to small extent domination. I would describe myself as submissive and love to be tied up and played with in a sexual way. The bondage has to be very effective and I love to push the envelope of bondage. I have tried and still do indulge in self-bondage but never seem to have the courage to try one of the tried and tested self-release mechanisms. Like ice in a stocking. I will however try this in the near future. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 17: Hello Kitty!

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 16 Chapter 17: Hello Kitty! Jessica could only watch through an internal foggy haze as she was carted away and taken into the bowels of Brulée’s facility. Several times during her seemingly meandering trip she thought she could feel the magnets holding her limbs together loosen only to be reminded when she tried to work her limbs free of the hogtie which kept her helpless even if the cuffs had been inactivated. After trying for what seemed like an eternity to do anything to get away from her candied fetish caretakers, Jessica finally gave in to the throbbing pain which had remained in her head from when Brulée bounced it off the floor and passed out, collapsing onto the cart as it trundled towards Laboratory ‘3’. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 18: Soft on the inside...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 17_ Chapter 18: Soft on the inside… As the goo covered her hands and feet, Jessica-kitten noted that it was hot but not uncomfortably so. It was very sticky with a consistency not unlike a very thick hair gel or grease, and smelled incredibly sweet, sugary sweet. Jessica-kitten couldn’t help herself and became wet at the thought of her being encased in the sweet, gooey material. It was only the image of Brulée staring at her through the front wall of the mold that kept Jessica-kitten from fully enjoying the experience of the hot candy gel slowly gobbling her nude kitten-body. If her eyelids weren’t glued open, Jessica-kitten would have closed her eyes and fantasized of Bobbi the Songbird’s supple body as the goo oozed up her breasts and claimed her face. ...

The Plan for Dumping Him

If you’re the author of this story please let me know. This is a fantasy of mine that I’ve enjoyed thinking about lately. “I’ve had another long night at the theater again tonight, can you come to see me? We’ll be alone and we can play around if your up for it.” I have been working for the multi-plex movie theater at the edge of town since I graduated high school and worked my way to manager after a few years. It has it’s benefits but has some long hours. ...

Slave Polemanme's Session

I (slave polemanme) had connected with this Lady about a month before, she called herself Mistress Spyder, it was a mouthful but I normally called her Mistress Spyder. She was new to the BDS&M scene but was keen to explore the avenues open to her. We spent all the time they could chatting in the instant message fields and sending E mails to one another. After about three weeks of this we discovered we only lived a few miles away from each other and the chat became serious. I realised that I wanted to meet her in person. I broached the subject and it was as if the floodgates had opened. She was so keen to me I at first backed off a little thinking I had got myself into a situation that was moving too fast. But no in fact after her initial enthusiasm she became very serious and we spent a long time discussing how we should meet and what safeguards we should have in place for the first occasion. It was agreed that we would come along with a friend each and just have a simple evening out to get to know each other. ...

The Football Match

“The game is due in 20 minutes honey, are you ready?” Oh my God, I had forgotten about the game today. If there are 2 things my master loves in this world, they are football and using me (this means abusing his slave as he wishes). I have to get ready. I get the tray hastily and begin to fill it with the necessary items. Let me check I shouldn’t forget anything: The flogger All the clothespins Butt plug The tens unit Cane Rope Straps Leather belt 5 electric tooth brushes Ball gag ...

Double Surprise

Well I wanted to surprise my wife when I got home from a 2 week business trip on the in another state. Let me explain, we have been married for just over 2 years and we have a very healthy love life and this is the first time we have been separated for more than an overnight trip. Also we both enjoy giving and receiving bondage in our love making. So this is where the surprise came in. I have rescheduled my return trip home earlier than Tammie expects me so I can get ready before she gets home from her job. ...

Double Surprise

Well I wanted to surprise my wife when I got home from a 2 week business trip on the in another state. Let me explain, we have been married for just over 2 years and we have a very healthy love life and this is the first time we have been separated for more than an overnight trip. Also we both enjoy giving and receiving bondage in our love making. So this is where the surprise came in. I have rescheduled my return trip home earlier than Tammie expects me so I can get ready before she gets home from her job. ...

Jessica Darling Chapter 16: The Caged Bird Sings

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 15 Chapter 16: The Caged Bird Sings Jessica suddenly felt a little under dressed for a ‘guest-of-honor’, given that she was only wearing the elaborate patterned bubblegum pink gummi corset, matching gummi stockings and gloves, and equally pink ‘fuck-me’ pumps. ...

The Piano Teacher Part 6

continued from part 5 Part 6 “Ok, slut, it`s about time to dress you for a little shopping tour!” Walter looked at his slave RS and smiled. RS had just finished to lick the porrridge out of the steel bowl in front of her. She did not dare to raise her head and look at Walter. Especially after she knew that the thick rubber mask which covered her head and face showed clear signs of the slimy substance she had to lick up wih her tongue for breakfast. Walter stood up, walked around the table and unchained his rubber property. ...

A Fantasy Session with Mistress

I had reached the door to my mistresses dungeon, instead of ringing the bell to be let in there was a note that said I was to enter and follow the instructions left on the table. I opened the door, it was extremely dark only lit by a candle on the table. The note on the table required me to disrobe, blindfold myself and put on the handcuffs and leg shackles. So I undressed, put the leg shackles on my ankles, put the blindfold on and handcuffed my hands behind my back. I don’t know how long I stood there but I knew better than say anything or move around. Then I heard heels on the hardwood floors approaching. I held my breath in anticipation. Then suddenly I heard a click and then mistress exhaled her smoke into my face. I moved my head around to discern where she was and was rewarded with a slap to my cheek and another cloud of smoke in my face. All I heard was the clicking of her heels on the floor and felt more clouds of smoke in my face. ...

Let's Play Strip Slave Poker

Part One My best friend, Lisa, had invited me over for a pool party on a Sunday afternoon in late August, during the summer between my junior and senior years at college. This was going to be the last party of the summer, before everyone went back to school. Because it was a Sunday, we would all have to get up and work the next day, so everyone would leave by midnight. Lisa said we would be playing Strip Slave Poker and other games, with a total of 4 guys and 4 girls participating. ...

Ted to Teddy

I got the idea because of Valentine’s Day. For weeks we had been turning out hundreds of the cutest little teddy bears holding a little lace heart that said “Im yours” at our stuffed animal factory. We had started the company soon after Ted and I got married out of college. It had seemed like the perfect business for us. I liked to use my design skills and Ted loved stuffed animals and had worked at a toy factory during college. ...

Cum or Go

She grabs his balls and squeezes them as Her slave almost drops to his knees in pain. “Do you wanna cum slave?” She asks. The Mistress is about six feet tall and dressed head to toe in sleak, black rubber. he nods his head up and down. The five foot slave is naked and gagged with his hands bound behind his back with black duct tape. A thin, leather cord is wrapped and tied tightly around his hard cock and shaved balls. ...

Corrupt

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest She awoke, very slowly becoming aware of her surroundings. Her groggy eyes slowly began to focus. Her confusion only grew as her vision cleared. The room she was in was dimly lit, light entering through only a small window in the wall. She appeared to be in an unfinished basement, judging by the gray concrete which made up the floor and walls. The room was un-insulated, making it cold and even less pleasing to be in. She turned and saw some kind of computer setup against the wall. A seed of fear slowly started to grow. ...

Darlex Desires

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest Erik killed the engine as soon as he pulled into his driveway. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his rapidly accelerating heart rate. He had received a constant supply of texts today from his girlfriend of five years, Sara. At first they seemed the usual, wishing him a good day at work, wishing he was home. Then they began to shift- the focus of him being home turned to the things she would like to do to him.. and him to her. The texts went into surprising detail and Erik felt his face warm as he remembered walking around his office with a seemingly permanent hard on. ...

Natasha's Tutor

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest Natasha made quick work of the walk from the bus stop to home. She would have run if she could but the mid thigh pleated plaid skirt and the high heeled knee high boots kept her strides in check and that was the way he liked it. He also liked her hair wavy, long and black. The wind gusted around her and she tugged her white leather jacket tighter and flipped a stray lock of hair out of her face. She smiled at the sound of her heels on her concrete walkway and up her steps. She tapped out her access code on the lock’s keypad and opened the door to her foyer. There was an extra click as she shut the door behind her and she deposited the backpack holding her homework and textbooks into it’s bin. It was Thursday and Professor McAllan had canceled the only class she had on Friday making this a 3 day weekend. She slid the bin closed and grabbed a hanger from the open closet above it. The jacket went on the hanger and the hanger back into the closet. The door shut by itself and she looked about the room for her next task. Nothing was open yet so she checked the door outside but the handle didn’t budge. Locked as expected. ...

Spandex Humiliation

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest Part 1 Evan arrived home from his week long business trip, to find his wife’s car gone, and a black envelope waiting for him taped to the garage door, addressed to ‘slave’. His cock became instantly hard, straining to break free of his pants at the mere thought of what might lay inside. He hastily opened the envelope, smelling the perfume scented note folded inside. His cock again throbbed in his pants as the scented perfume worn by his Goddess filled his nostrils. He unfolded the note and read. ...

What Should Have Been

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest My name is Jim and this is how my week was winding down, it was a grueling and hectic week, major stressed out I decided to go to our old getaway in the Pocono mountains, me and my wife bought it, then over our divorce I managed to get that place and she got the nicer of the two homes in Haddonfield NJ. I haven’t been there since we were together, about five years or so. The grounds keepers kept up on maintenance and landscaping while a Lady friend of my ex-wife would check periodically on the inside of the house for me to make sure that it was clean and secure, she was the only one with a key to the place. So I decided to call her and was talking to her for about an hour, I mentioned that I was thinking of coming up for a stay, she said that would be great, and that she would even cook me a home cooked meal, I replied, I don’t think Jesse would like that to much, I never really got along with her husband to much, she then speaks up and says, you are out of touch, we got a divorce too last year, she said I guess it wasn’t meant to be, did get the house though, I laughed and so did she. I said I would be heading up there in a couple of weeks, I said I would call and let her know when I was coming, and we said our goodbyes and hung up. ...

The Doll Factory 11: Metamorphosis

The Doll Factory 11: Metamorphosis AmyAmy Machine/f; F/f; D/s; latex; bodymod; doll; rebirth; replicate; cocoon; cons; X continued from part 10 Part 11: Metamorphosis I wake up prematurely to see a figure looming over my sleep pod. I assume Kaiser has returned as he suggested he might. Quickly, I’m up and on my feet. There’s no way I’ll be accused of being slow to carry out his orders this time. Once I’m standing, I realize that it’s not Kaiser: it’s Jared. Immediately a smart mouthed hostile comment springs to mind but I push it away. Whether he’s here to help or harm me, I can’t afford to antagonize him now. I wait quietly for him to explain his purpose. ...

Jessica Darling 9: Can I Get a Little Help?

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 8 Chapter 9: Can I Get a Little Help? Jessica had helped Heather back to her quarters and directed Heather’s maid to draw a warm bath while Jessica’s maid was assigned the task of fetching something for her to eat and drink. As near as Jessica could determine, Heather hadn’t had anything to eat or drink in several hours. Jessica then went to her quarters to retrieve the small toolkit from her ‘black bag’. Jessica had attempted to remove the silver cuffs and collar from around Heather’s limbs and neck but had been unsuccessful. “I will inform Madame’s assistants that they need to remove the appliances.” Jessica’s maid commented to her before she left for refreshments. ...

Miss Q

Good afternoon ladies and welcome to this meeting. I hope this venue meets with your approval this hotel bar is both public enough to allay your fears of meeting a stranger and private enough in this booth for us to talk in the strictest confidence and the fact there are 2 other ladies here in the same situation as yourself should make you all feel more comfortable. So let me introduce myself my name is Mistress or Miss Q don’t let the name fool you I never make mistakes there’s a good reason for me taking this name which I will get too later. Let me introduce you to each other in alphabetical order and you are sitting in order as well on my left is Amber in the middle is Beatrice and on the right Carole. ...

The Doll Factory 10: How to Program a Doll

The Doll Factory 10: How to Program a Doll AmyAmy Machine/f; M+/f; D/s; latex; bodymod; doll; electro; bdsm; replicant; oral; sex; cons/nc; X continued from part 9 Part 10: How to Program a Doll At last the dream begins to fade. I’m inside the cocoon, squeezed tightly inside it and surrounded by some sort of warm liquid. There aren’t really any sensations apart from the feeling of being constrained by the pressure of the cocoon and the weight of liquid. I can’t feel myself breathing, the temperature is perfect, and the only sound is the heavy rush and whoosh of fluid: womb sounds. Like a fetus ready to be born I can feel something is happening and change is on the way. ...

Alice & Amanda 6: Birthday Girl

(story continues from Alice & Amanda 5: Surprises) Part 6: Birthday Girl The day had just begun and it was already very clear about what it would include a lot of. I was tightly fastened to the headboard of the bed and my legs were forced wide open with ropes secured to the posts at the foot of the bed. I was sitting up since my hands and torso was tied to the metal bars on the headboard. We were celebrating my birthday and the tradition was set in stone. It meant that Amanda would be my top for the entire day and I’d enjoy submission that would include as many orgasms that I could take and administer to her. We had taken a few weeks off on playing beforehand so we were both primed and ready. It also gave time for Amanda to plan things out very carefully and hopefully get some new ideas for the scene. ...

Chat Room Games 3

continued from part 2 Chat Room Games – Part 3 Dec 31 – New Years Eve. The chat begins with me pasting the diary entries into the discussion with Mistress Karen. Rather than repeat it I let you know she sent many J faces and :D faces. [08:26] nice story [08:26] “You need more fluid and a good bath,” she said. [08:27] So ended Tuesday, December 29. [08:27] :) [08:27] and that is the end of the entries, MIstress. the rest of the night was pretty normal ...

The Doll Factory 9: Submission

The Doll Factory 9: Submission AmyAmy Machine/f; F/f; D/s; latex; leather; bond; bdsm; susp; outdoors; petgirl; kennel; fantasy; cons/reluct; X continued from part 8 Part 9: Submission I remember that I’m inside ADAM, slowly being remade. I don’t know why this time it’s taking so long. My previous changes took only a few minutes, and from what Jared was saying these should almost seem like a step backward. I also remember the whiteboard that he secretly allowed me to see that mentioned pushing Eve features back into Lil. Lil must be Lilith, their code for me, but what are Eve’s features? ...

Prey

She had a few moments to lookup some emails. Negotiations on price with two clients, and an answer to her standard questionnaire, with a pleading note in the comments section were what She found. She spared a moment to light a cigarette and flipped over her makeup room looking for that damned Pith helmet. Telling herself again that She enjoyed this sort of role play. Even the money, a lot of which was burned up in props and costumes, was useful, though her deceased Uncle’s diamond mine made her rather wealthy enough. The alarm panel sounded softly detecting an opening door to the Australian outback plains. Her prey was out on his (hopefully) failed escape attempt. The game was afoot… but his hands useless trapped at his sides in the steel belt… She had time to sit and reflect on life’s little foibles. ...

Robotrix 2

(story continues from Robotrix) ROBOTRIX Pt 2. The End of the Matter! I have written a brief introduction for those that have not read the original story titled Robotrix. Though it gives a taste of my situation, it does not explain in any detail, so I would suggest that prior to reading this the end of my tale, you read the beginning on Gromet’s Plaza. For those that have already read the original may I say I hope you enjoy reading of my fate! ...

Bought & Paid For

I’m driving into town on Friday afternoon very excited. I received the phone call I have been so eagerly awaiting the previous night. Anna has instructed me to come to her place for the session with her and Amanda that I have been promised. Anna has instructed me to bring my bondage bag; in fact I’ve got more than that locked in the boot. Anna asked if that bag was the only bondage related gear I had. I told her no, I also have another bag full of bondage magazines and videos and one side of my wardrobe is packed full of different size transparent plastic bags and sheets. She told me to bring those too and being a devoted slave I have dutifully obeyed her instructions. ...

Chat Room Games

Note: My part of this conversation is exactly as it happened with no edits to the typos. Hopefully the reader will figure out the words though some of them are hard to decipher. Three pairs of gloves and restricted vision and the high state of arousal have a very definite impact on coordinated chat. I changed the name of the other chat participant and some of her lines to improve the English. The essence of the session remains true. The diary entries relate the events after each chat. ...

Chat Room Games 2

continued from part one Chat Room Games – part 2 Chat Room Consequences – December 29, 2009 The chat room dialogue recorded here is exactly the way it happened, including the typographic errors. The consequences of the chat continue after the connection closed. [09:21] hello, MIstress. It is I, latexcheeks [09:24] ? [09:24] yes. not wearing any latex at the moment so i am in cotton [09:24] thus i am cottontail, Mistress ...

Let’s Play Trespassers

After a late lunch out, Lisa, Ashley, Suzi and I were out walking in a park on a warm Sunday afternoon in July. The park was beautiful. There was a lush lawn and the flowers all around were in magnificent bloom. We were just walking around, talking and gossiping and giggling, probably a little too loudly. We were feeling a little hot, and decided to go walk in the nearby woods, to take advantage of the shade. The woods was mostly a pine forest. There were lots of tall pine trees scattered about, with rather small trunks that had no branches until you looked way up. The floor of the woods was covered with soft brown pine needles. Clumps of 6’-8’ high bushes were scattered all over. We weren’t paying much attention to where we walked, as we continued our conversations. ...

The Doll Factory 6: Only Myself to Blame

The Doll Factory 6: Only Myself to Blame AmyAmy F/f; M+/f; D/s; bond; bdsm; plastic; machines; chast; hum; mast; mc; bodymod; cons/reluct; X continued from part 5 Part 6: Only Myself to Blame Four weeks have passed. It seems something is holding up progress on the project. Jared is becoming increasingly tense. Every night without fail, for twenty-seven nights, the Doctor, or as I must call her outside of work, Mistress Alex, has come to my house. The routine is always the same: Mistress Alex arrives a short time after I cable myself spread-eagled on the bed, she removes my chastity belt and I sixty-nine with Susie – as I have grown accustomed to calling Susan the not-as-perfect-as-I-first-thought receptionist. ...

The Doll Factory 5: Doll Parts

The Doll Factory 5: Doll Parts AmyAmy F/f; M/f; D/s; bond; bdsm; latex; machines; chast; hum; oral; mc; cons/reluct; X continued from part 4 Part 5: Doll Parts I have an odd memory of Gideon saying the words, “…back up … now.” It’s almost as if I just woke up, but I know I haven’t been sleeping. The experience in the chair must have taken more out of my than I thought. ...

Sunday at the House

Madame Boulez picked up the French-style telephone on her desk. “Mistress Anne? Will you bring Miss Ming and Lady DeLay to my office, please? Yes, properly prepared.” It was Sunday afternoon in the House of Madame Boulez. Punishment Day. Discipline had to be maintained over her employees, and it must – it would – be strictly enforced. A few moments later, she heard high heels coming up the stairs to her attic office. In through the door came Mistress Anne, the House domatrice. She pushed two girls ahead of her: Ming was a small woman of Asian ancestry, who could be anything from a Tokyo schoolgirl to a submissive geisha. Currently she was wearing a short black silk robe with red dragons on it, stockings and heels. Her long black hair erupted from a topknot and cascaded down her back. Lady DeLay was an older woman who projected elegance and class, even when clad in black bra, garter belt, fishnets and five inch patent heels, as she was now. Both women had their hands tied behind their backs with the velvet ribbons used by Mistress Anne when bringing girls to Madame. Both had anxious looks on their beautiful faces, and why not? They were going to be punished by Madame. ...

John's Revenge

John checked his arse in the mirror and looked at the marks left by his girlfriend Katie that weekend. Dark lines ran across both cheeks and he reminisced about the wild sexual events leading to his punishment. Should he let Katie get away with this? She should have been more gentle with him, especially as it was his first time having kinky sex involving BDSM. John started to plot his revenge, investing time researching “services” available on the internet. After a couple of weeks he had everything in place… ...

The Visit

(story continues from The Visit) Part Two He leaned into her again and kissed her gentle lips, this time she was able to reciprocate and did so with fervor, he pulled away and heard her sigh. He wasn’t sure whether it was with disappointment or passion, or maybe both. He reluctantly unfastened the clip holding her wrists together and directed her to the upstairs bathroom. She collected her bag from him and headed off, not without glancing at him as she ascended the stairs. She saw with some glee that he was smiling happily and he even cast her a sly wink. ...

For Services Rendered

She looked at the envelope and took a deep breath. Her fingers trembled as she slid it open and eased the contents out. For a moment she held the gold and red embossed card in her fingers and dared not to look, then with a bead of sweat on her brow she did. The words were clear and simple… her heart stopped. She slumped down in her chrome and leather chair and looked about her office. The office she had dreamt of all those years, the office she had been entitled to for so long, the office she had done so much to gain, but as she gazed down at the card in her hand, she wished it all away. ...

Sold to Hollie Stevens

This is a work of fiction. Although Hollie Stevens is a real person; she is used as the Mistress in this story only because she is my favorite. I write this in hopes that she’ll be flattered. Please do not bother her with questions regarding the goings on with the fictional her and the slave in this story. She had nothing to do with the writing. Please respect her privacy. The last thing I want is for this story to cause her and annoyance. I wrote it as a fantasy that I have had for a long time. Again, this is a work of fiction. ...

Macchine

A tapping ring: a small, precise hammer striking a perfectly milled steel cotter pin. The smell of shaved steel and machine oil, a dark, musty but sharp scent. Brilliant platinum halogen lights try to penetrate the thick darkness of the cavernous room, but light is sucked away; the room’s corners are invisible. The lights seem lonely, frightened, by the immensity of the cold, hangar-sized space. They huddle around the workspace, where a small, elderly, balding man hunches over a tiny mechanical assembly, his eyes obscured by a grey metal magnifying visor. Above the man, the great beast slumbers, menacing, dominating, drawing my gaze, sucking the light into itself as if its gunmetal-steel hide is made of shadow. ...

Trish & Amanda

“Are we ready?” Trish looked at Amanda with a mixture of eagerness and trepidation. She’d never dreamed her blurted tale of fascination with bondage would lead to this. She had, after all, been at least partly drunk from the wine the two friends had been drinking. Trish still wasn’t sure how the conversation got onto the topic of bondage, but, her inhibitions dulled by the wine, she’d told Amanda all about her desire to experience the helplessness of being bound. ...

A Simple Thank You

I find it unfortunate that over the past ten years as technology has advanced with cell phones and e-mail that true communication has deteriorated to such a poor level. Even persons of higher education and elevated position who possess the ability and should know better provide little more than grunts. You have undoubtedly seen such e-mails and perhaps even heard the poor presentations by cell phone of many who you know could command better language. It has become common practice for managers to send four to six word statements without either salutation or signature. ...

Let’s Play Bondage Baseball

Part One Hi, my name is Christine. During my college years, I would spend summers at home working for my grandfather’s Foundation. Virtually all of my close friends, who were home for the summer, would get together about once a month for a pool party at someone’s house. On a June afternoon, the summer between my junior and senior years in college, we were all gathered for a pool party at my best friend Lisa’s house. There were about 20 of us there, probably about 50/50 girls and guys. We’d stay through dinner, ordering pizza or other food delivery, or sometimes barbeque burgers and dogs. The girls all wore their skimpiest sexiest bikinis and the guys generally wore their baggy swim trunks. I was 22 at the time. I was a business major in college and played women’s fast pitch softball. My other interests included: tennis, swimming, painting, dancing, and I’ve been a part time commercial model since I was about 10 years old. I’m 5’10”, 125 pounds, long dark brown hair past my shoulders, deep blue eyes, and 36C-22-35 (yes, the 22” waist is not a typo). I’ve been best friends with Lisa since the 3rd grade. We don’t keep track of each other’s measurements anymore, except maybe dress size and cup size. She’s 5’9”, long blonde hair, blue eyes, slim, fit, sexy, and probably 34Cs. Lisa played softball with me all through high school and college, and is a graphic arts major. Lisa’s rectangular pool has a permanent water polo goal setup at the shallow end. Around the goal is a large backstop type net that returns the ball to the pool, when a shot on goal is missed. ...

Smile

“Smile! My sweet slave. That is the only command for this night. Smile and enjoy the decadent sexual anguish.” Mistress slowly caressed the nylon covered legs from the soft round curve of the ass along the inside of the thighs and calves to the tips of the polished toenails. The white firm support nylon pantyhose were so appropriate for this virgin slave or at least virgin territory. The very red, tender, and rising welts on the back from shoulder blades to knees provided justification for tears. The slave was strapped down so tight that movement was impossible and even breathing was labored. A thin shiny film of perspiration glistened over every inch of flesh. ...

Puppy Love 3

continued from part 2 Part 3 After I had finished with my email and made dinner, Tom finally removed my gag. I told him that I had invited Elexa to come visit and her girlfriend Stacy would be coming along. He was pleased, he wanted to talk to her, he didn’t know last time they met that she was the reason I was into bondage. Also I think he wanted to learn more about bondage, I told him she was a bondage freak, with an uncontrollable nag for restraints. I on the other hand wanted to meet Stacy, being her new dominatrix I wanted to see what she could teach Tom. ...

Tormenting Lucy

Lucy felt sweat trickle down her back, she had done what her master had instructed and started her day by putting on the clothes he had neatly laid out on their bed before he left for work. First she’d carefully pulled up the red latex stockings making sure to smooth out any creases. Next she’d stepped into the thick black rubber body; it hugged and caressed every curve of her flesh with her ample size double D boobs protruding through the holes at the front. The smell and feel of the rubber aroused her and whilst looking in a full length mirror she’d noticed her nipples harden. ...

Miss Communication

You may not think me very sexually active or just a little stuck up, but sucking cock literally makes me sick. I know most females enjoy this type of oral activity, but after trying it with four or five different partners as many as five times on Sean, I just find it degrading. In addition to being a prude in this area, I really crave receiving oral sex. When a guy goes down on me, it’s heaven. That is if he does it right! Now, you probably think I am high maintenance material and would not touch me with a ten foot pole or a two inch cock. ...

You Don't Want to Clean the Garage

There is nothing easier to control than a horny guy. My husband is locked in a chastity device and the only way out is our weekly clean-and-jerk sessions. Our house is an old one and there is a room in the basement which used to be the place coal was stored for the furnace. Now it is our dungeon. Hanging from the ceiling is a neck-and-wrist brace, holding the arms in a “surrender” position, To the sides are two ankle cuffs with chains running out to the wall. This is where Matt is “stored” while I take off the device, clean him up, and jerk him off. ...

A Walk in the Garden

“Please mistress, please, no, not today, I can’t face a walk, not today” I was pleading, but I knew it wouldn’t do me any good. Mistress has made up her mind, and once made up, there is very little that will change it. Least of all the pleadings of her poor naked slave. “Oh come come my dear” she purred “You know how you so love the fresh air, and Bruno will so be looking forwards to seeing you, won’t he ?” ...

Mistress's Trash

Note: Based on a short story found on the net. As I arrive at her house she is ready and waiting for me, as I am 15min late. She points to a kitchen chair placed in the hallway and orders me to “Strip.” I quickly get out of my clothes and place them neatly in a pile on the chair. I get down on all fours and crawl as quickly as I can from the hallway down into her kitchen. ...

Chained

“Aaahnnnee…..” the chain around my waist pulled tight for the umpteenth time. I stretched, and stretched further, lying full length on the wooden floor, my finger tips just inches from the keys, but again just, just out of reach. The tight waist chain pulling taut. My loose ddpvc suits pulled tight, arousing me again. The tight shiny rubber snout hood still pumped in and out with each breath, slightly hindering airflow, a further arousal. I felt the start of an orgasm building……… “nnaahhnoo……” I grunted into the snout, I grabbed at my groin area trying to stave off the inevitable. ...

The Rubber Baroness 12

continued from part 11 Part Twelve Three days had passed and Alice had not heard from the Baroness' kidnappers. The chief of security at the Baroness’ company discovered that one of his guards had been actually an impostor. Before he could be seized and questioned, the Baroness had been kidnapped. The impostor had tried to erase the security tape from the garage, but Martin had redundant systems installed, so that deliberate sabotage of the security system would be impossible. ...

The Rubber Baroness 10

continued from part 9 Part Ten Conditioning Katrina turned out to be easier said, than done. The Baroness had to use the swimming pool instead of the sensory deprivation tank, as the twin maid was too large to fit. It also took her and Alice a bit of getting used to as well. Except for Nadja, no other rubberslave had a name. Alice’s former roommate Betty and the two former burglars also had names. However, they were not even considered human, since they were a pony and watchdogs, so they didn’t really count. ...

The Rubber Baroness 11

continued from part 10 Part Eleven Alice waited for several days after the incident between the Baroness and her brother. She knew that her lover was in pain, and she resolved to do try to ease the tensions between them. There was also another pressing need to have tensions between the Baroness and Martin eased. The Baroness left for an overnight trip to Paris. Even though she now took trips out of the country thanks to her new passport, Alice made up an excuse not to join her. ...

Submissive Position 2: Slutty Claudia

(story continues from Submissive Position) Part 2 – Slutty Claudia Chapter 5: Claudia Kyle was enjoying his shower as he began getting ready for his second meeting with Jodie. His mind had wandered onto their last meeting, how sexy she looked and what would she wear tonight. This brought his mind around to what should he wear? Normally he would dress casually, not really thinking about what was suitable; this uncomplicated approach had always resulted in, even if he said it himself ‘a good look’. However tonight was different; he was now a ‘Dom’ therefore should he dress to reinforce this position? ...

The Piano Teacher Part 4

continued from part 3 A forth part written by Colloredo Reading the story “The Piano Teacher by Rbbral” inspired me to take the subject further. I think the subject has some good potential to develop in many ways, here is the first part of a few more to come. While he lead her back to the house, carefully directing her steps, she was thinking about all the changes in her if which had happened just within the last few hours. Things she had been fantasizing about for such long times and never believed they would become true one day. And here she was. An immense craving for sex were the best words to describe the feelings of Walters rubber slut at this point. Right after that extremely humiliating haircut scene, Walter had taken her to a little restaurant, where he obviously was a well known and appreciated guest. ...

The Piano Teacher Part 5

continued from part 4 A fifth part written by Colloredo Reading the story “The Piano Teacher by Rbbral” inspired me to take the subject further. I think the subject has some good potential to develop in many ways, here is the first part of a few more to come. Walter took a strange device RS had never seen before. Obviously it was some sort of gag. The part which was to be slipped into her mouth consisted of three parts, made of black rubber. The middle part was shaped like a short but thick and strong penis, a short length of rubber tube was running through it, designed to make her swallow whatever Walter wanted. Connected to this with small tubes were two rubber cushions. The other side ended in the red feeding tube and three rubber bulbs which allowed it to inflate the three parts individually. All this was mounted on a piece of thick, transparent rubber. ...

The Rubber Baroness 8

continued from part 7 Part Eight It wasn’t quite what the Baroness expected, but she was extremely pleased with Alice’s agreeing to stay with her. She had underestimated her own feelings toward Alice, but yet, the fact that Alice was going to have her baby eliminated all her misgivings about having an equal, rather than a submissive partner. Not that things were going smoothly. It took nearly six tries for one of the embryos to take; and there was a miscarriage a couple of weeks after that. The Baroness was becoming more nervous with each attempt. Alice’s two inch heeled boots were replaced with latex slippers; to prevent her from stumbling. ...

The Rubber Baroness 9

continued from part 8 Part Nine The Baroness had not anticipated just how popular Alice’s rubber creations were. Orders flooded the company she had set up. It wasn’t just a hobby; it was becoming a full-time job to run it. For this purpose, the Baroness chose carefully, the people she would hire to run the day to day operations. Alice was of course, in charge of design, while the Baroness still kept an eye on things from her executive offices. ...

Julia's First Day on the Pleasure Planet

© Sean Malone, June 1989. All rights reserved. Published in ‘Pleasure Bound’ magazine by permission from the author Julia turned onto her back and opened her hazel eyes, feeling the satiny sheets clinging warmly to her bare skin. It was morning on Jolan II, the beginning of her first day on the infamous Planet of Pleasure. She stretched out lazily and arched her back, while her firm nipples pressed hard against the silky sheets. The circular bed was three metres across, and it was set into a curved alcove with a wide space around, the mirrored walls tapered inward to reflect the bed, its facets revealing a dozen images of her while above the large mirrored ceiling showed her spreadeagled, abandoned in its centre. Her brown hair lay neat like a helmet protecting her pretty face while the diaphanous material seemed to cling to her body, softly tenting over her erect nipples, revealing the trim luxury of her lissome figure. ...

All His Own Doing!

It was that time of year when the sun is a little lower in the sky. The leaves on the trees are turning from a rich green to rusty brown. He sat staring out the window dreaming of more exciting times. Dreaming of the Mistress he was still yet to meet yet was willing to serve. On the stereo, the music just added to his mood. It was slightly depressing, yet strangely uplifting and sexy. It was as if the weather was matching the music’s mood. As the song reached it’s crescendo, the rain started pouring. The umbrella’s of the passers-by were raised one-by-one. ...

The Rubber Baroness 7

continued from part 6 Part Seven Alice was stunned at the Baroness’ request. “You want me to have….your baby?” “That’s right.” the Baroness said. “Unless I totally failed Biology, I don’t think that’s physically possible. You meant that you want someone to get me pregnant?” “No, I meant I want you to have MY baby.” Alice was totally confused. The Baroness wasn’t making sense. Unless she suddenly grew a cock and a pair of balls, there wasn’t any way that Alice could get pregnant with the Baroness’ baby. Placing her arm around Alice, the Baroness gave her a hug and explained. ...

Calculated Misfortune

(story continues from Calculated Misfortune) Part Two Time had passed very slowly for me, or so I had thought. Sitting as I was, unable to move or free myself only made my mind race down many roads to reflect on my current circumstances and limitations. When is she going to return? What is she going to tell me now? Is there anything I can do to get out of this? Given what could only be referred to as an Ultimatum and understanding only made things worse. I was in a predicament which was limited to say the least, but what was worse was that it was out of my control and in the hands of the women who held it. ...

Calculated Misfortune Part 2

story continued from part one Part Two Time had passed very slowly for me, or so I had thought. Sitting as I was, unable to move or free myself only made my mind race down many roads to reflect on my current circumstances and limitations. When is she going to return? What is she going to tell me now? Is there anything I can do to get out of this? Given what could only be referred to as an Ultimatum and understanding only made things worse. I was in a predicament which was limited to say the least, but what was worse was that it was out of my control and in the hands of the women who held it. ...

The Rubber Baroness 5

continued from part four Part Five Chief Inspector Marie Duchamp. Hmmm, Chief of Police Marie Duchamp sounded even better. The possibilities that could exist once she breaks the biggest case of her career. Not only was she going to capture the brains behind a smuggling ring, but reveal a multinational sex scandal as well. There was going to be lots of reporters wanting her story. She was congratulating herself for fooling those rubber perverts into thinking she was one of them. Oh sure, she had to endure having to have sex with Sylvia the dyke; but she would close her eyes and picture her former lover, Jean-Claude. Once this case was done, she would find him and they’d start over. ...

The Rubber Baroness 6

continued from part five Part Six The next few days were puzzling to Alice. Doctors Ernstmeyer were in meetings with the Baroness, and she was on the phone for several hours talking to people. Alice was feeling a little left out. The Baroness hadn’t been to bed regularly, and when she did, she was too tired for sex. Alice had come to expect hot and heavy rubber lovemaking from the Baroness and was disappointed when all that she could do was to use the extensive collection of dildos and vibrators. It just wasn’t the same. ...

Jane Gets Trained

Jane takes her Great Dane to a cybernetic dog training center, but winds up listening to her dog’s training program. Warning this story does contain scenes of bestiality. (This story is part of a series of cartoon-themed stories written for a real-life couple. - J.) “So what brings you here?” asked the technician at the dog training center. Jane thought a second, scratching the neck of her Great Dane Max, who was sitting by her chair. “Mostly I’d like to find a way to keep him from running away so much,” she said. “But I also thought it would be good if he were just better behaved in general.” ...

A Favor for a Friend

I was online one night and I got this message from a woman that I’d known socially several years before. She introduced herself, asked if I remembered her and asked if I was busy. Chatting with her seemed more fun than going over the blogs I visit my opinions on from time to time, so I asked her for her phone # and called. We reminisced about our more adventurous times, when we were younger, but she seemed nervous and she was trying too hard to be casual. After the obligatory ‘who’s with whom now’ and what happened to so-and-so, her anxiety levels became noticeable. Her ability to find small talk was wearing thin, so I just asked her, “Penny, what do you really have on your mind? Be truthful with me and we can stop this strained chit-chat and get down to solving your problem. ...

A Meeting of Lovers

Part 1 I am on holiday, we are texting each other, we have a chance to meet, I say my house, you say no way. I say, slave my house; my wife is at work, you take your kids to school and be at my house at 9.30 prompt. To be secure, I ask you to park on a road a few streets away and I meet you at the car, we walk to the house, we are so nervous, you came here once at a party. I open the door, you’re in the hall, no one is around. ...

The Elbow Bondage Club 2

continued from part one ELBOW BONDAGE CLUB (Chapters 6-9) English is not my first language, so please excuse the occasional bad grammar/spelling/wording. CHAPTER 6 - The Untouchable Five years ago Dita DeVille had allegedly been Montreal’s most expensive dominatrix. The raven-haired beauty’s trademark was the seven feet long leather whip she always carried with her. And it wasn’t just an accessory, she made use of it frequently in her BDSM session. ...

The Heir

The sudden deaths of fifty-five year old Walter and fifty-four year old Sylvia Bridgestone in a plane crash came as a shock to their friends and associates. As the founder of the law firm Bridgestone, Curtis and Wang, Walter was clearly a leading figure in the community. His wife belonged to numerous organizations – many of which conducted formidable charitable activities. The dual funeral was attended by almost two thousand people. Without a doubt the loss of the Bridgestones had impacted many. It also impacted Walter and Sylvia’s son, Jason. Recently married, Jason had attended law school, following in his father’s footsteps. On graduation and passing the bar, Jason found a place in his father’s firm, working with a few others, under the tutelage of both his father, Richard and Ronald Curtis – twins, and Chester Wang. Jason always assumed that he would take his father’s place some day in the distant future, and on his father’s unexpected death, he would move up immediately. But since the accident, the remaining members of the firm made no mention of such a possibility. To his frustration, the Curtis brothers, executors of the estate, seemed to be taking a long time to settle affairs. Jason also expected to inherit his parents’ estate - a very large home located in the center of a fifteen-acre plot in a suburb near the city. In fact, Jason had not even been allowed to visit the property until all of the legalities were finalized. Finally, Jason and his bride drove through the gates of heavily fenced estate, along the drive through a wooded area, and up to the house. As he and Judy stood at the front door, she said, “This place must hold so many memories for you.” “Not so,” he said. “My parents bought the land when I was about three years old. It took a couple of years to get everything in order and start construction. By the time it was done, the fence, everything else, I was in school and they always sent me off to boarding school. Summers I was in sports camp or something. So I was here only a few days for holidays. I’m really not all that familiar with the place.” They looked out from the porch, then opened the door, and entered. Together they walked through the place, examined each of the six bedrooms, the kitchen, formal dining room, and many bathrooms. On the back of the house, they looked out on the tennis court and the large swimming pool. There were no quarters for servants – the Bridgestones had hired in help on a daily basis, but only they lived in the place at night. The fence and woods that surrounded the house kept out intruders. Judy and Jason continued to explore the house. The master bedroom was huge with an oversized bed. They discovered that there were two large walk-in closets – his and hers. “Her clothes don’t fit me,” sighed Judy. “We’ll give away most of the clothes to a charity,” said Jason. They continued to explore. After a while, Jason called his wife – “Look here.” She joined him in his father’s closet. “There are three large chests of drawers here. One has sox and undershirts in it. But the other two are filled with jockstraps. Hundreds and hundreds of jockstraps. I’ve never seen so many, and they all seem to be different. Nicely rolled up and stored neatly. My father seems to have had a jockstrap fetish!” The young Bridgestones went on exploring their new house, finding everything in order. Except for the two odd chests filled with jocks, the rest of the house appeared just as one would expect in the home of a middle-aged couple. On the main floor were the six bedrooms. Down a flight of steps, the basement housed a large party room with wet bar, entertainment center, comfortable chairs and tables – a place to have guests on less formal occasions. On one side of the room were changing and shower facilities and a door that led out to the yard and the pool or tennis court. Jason and Judy moved in, closed out their apartment, gave away the clothes they could not use, and settled into live in their new home. At work, Jason’s position remained unchanged. When he approached either Ronald or Richard Curtis about his future in the firm, they were evasive which was frustrating at best. But life went on, and Jason waited to see what would happen. Jason and Judy had been in their new home just over six months when it happened. He arrived at the house on Friday after work and found Judy waiting for him with dinner cooking, and everything in order. She had been wonderful moving into the role of housewife, cook, and looking after him. After they ate, Judy began, “Jason, do you trust me?” “Or course,” he said with a questioning look. “Then I want you to do something that may seem odd. I want you to take off all of your clothes, and put on this jockstrap.” “You’re kidding,” he said looking at the minimal garment that she held out toward him. “I’m not kidding,” she said. “A great deal hangs on how you respond tonight. More than you might imagine.” “Very mysterious,” he said. But he went to the bedroom, stripped and put on the jock. She watched and smiled. “You look good in a jockstrap,” she said. “Should wear them more often.” “Right,” he said. “You want me to acquire a jock fetish like my father?” “Sort of,” she said. “Now, turn around and put your hands behind your back.” “You’re kidding.” “No and do it. This is important. You’ll find out, just trust me.” So Jason turned, and Judy approached him with a length of rope in her hands. “What are you doing?” Jason protested. “I’m tying you up,” she said mater-of-factly. “Hold still.” “Why are you tying me up?” He asked. “This is kinky.” “You don’t know the half of it,” she said while binding his wrists securely. “Now open your mouth.” “Why?” he said again. “Because I said so,” she said flatly. Jason complied, and was more than startled when she pulled a ball gag into his mouth securing it behind his head. He tried to protest again, but by then, it was too late. Jason turned and faced his wife, his hands bound behind his back, nude except for the jock, and now gagged. The sounds he made through the gag indicated that he was demanding to know what was going on. “This should bring back memories,” she began, making him sit on the bed while they talked. “You and your father belonged to the same fraternity at the University – right?” He nodded and grunted – yes. “Do you remember the introductory dance – when you met the girls from the sorority that was affiliated with your fraternity? Again he grunted and nodded, yes. “Weren’t you similarly bound, wearing only a jockstrap, and gagged at that dance?” A third time he grunted and nodded, yes. “It was at that dance that your mother and father met. She fell in love with him then and there – seeing him bound, gagged, jocked – really affected her. You are now wearing that same jock that he wore on that night. Now, come with me. You have a big surprise ahead of you.” ...

The Rubber Baroness

continued from part two Part Three Alice sat as still as possible in the rubber bag as it slightly swayed from the ceiling. She had been trapped inside it for at least four days. The force-feeding continued. Sleep was impossible, as the mush and liquid came through the feeding/breathing tube at all hours. She was afraid to sleep for fear that she could choke to death. The drug continued its work; her bowels and bladder emptying without her ability to control them. ...

The Rubber Baroness 4

continued from part three Part Four The Baroness took Alice to the bedroom where number eight and number twelve were waiting. They in turn, took Alice to the bathroom where she was prepared for the evening. A warm, refreshing bath enveloped Alice, and she closed her eyes; feeling the warm water caress her body. Then she felt one of the rubberslaves taking a handful of her hair. ‘SNIP’ came the sound of a pair of scissors. ‘SNIP..SNIP.SNIP’ Alice heard as her hair was being cut off! She tried to get out of the tub, but number eight had gotten in and had pinned down her arms and legs. ...

Open Wide

He had requested me to be waiting for him on his return home. It was Friday night and the weekend was ahead of us - he had promised me something special, unforgettable even. That thought made me shiver with anticipation as I speculated about what may happen. I was slightly nervous as I knelt facing the front door. I was not bound, but I was naked, kneeling with my knees apart, close to a 90 degree angle, exposing my pussy to the cool air near the floor - it tingled slightly as the breath of a breeze slipped under the front door. My hands lay empty on my thighs, my eyes were closed - as ordered - and my long blonde hair pulled up into a high ponytail at the top of my head. ...

A Game of Punishment

I couldn’t tell whether I has been shivering, waiting for an hour, or if it could be three. When it is dark and you are trying to block out the dumbness of aching limbs and appendages time tends to stand still. Mistress had put me on all fours on the bondage table. My face was pushed down flat whilst my wrists were snapped into the cuffs at the front corners of the table. Pushing my feet into place, my legs were pushed wide open and my ankles were then snapped into the cuffs at the back of the table. The first thing I realised that this position left my rear end exposed and in the air without me being able to move more than an inch. ...

My Way: A Man's Perspective

Getting the first play date started in the morning has always made more sense to me than waiting for the evening, a late dinner, hurried negotiations followed by performance anxiety and less than satisfying but entirely too predictable man-on-top-get-it-over-with-quick-sex. That may work for the Turbo-Sex Junkies I’ve met that seem to just Find ‘em, Flog ‘em, F*** ‘em and Forget ‘em, but old jaded Doms, like me, want and expect more. ...

Rules are Rules

A rainwear fetish story My rules are our rules, I make them and she is supposed to abide by them but had just defiantly broken one when she thought I was out of town. It was quite a simple rule compared to my others and very clear. If a coat, whether a raincoat or any other type, was designed with buttons, a belt and a hood then when it was being worn it had to be buttoned and belted with the hood up and secured. ...

The Crate

continued from part 2 Part Three Chapter 6: Tight & Tidy. Maryann got home that night really concerned. Not only about Robin but she felt a real jealousy about Ed in Robin’s relationship. She thought she knew exactly what Robin was feeling. Just about then the phone rang. “Hello?” “Maryann it’s me.” “Yes Sir.” “I feel like having a nice dinner and I want my sub on my arm.” “Yes Sir!” ...

The Crate Part 7: And then there were two...

The Crate Part 7: And then there were two… by Edward Quadrio M/ff; D/s; cuffs; collar; cons; X continued from part 6 Part 7: And then there were two… Tuesday morning Maryann woke from a sweet sleep. She stretched on her bed feeling her leather wrist and ankle cuffs, and her heels. But this morning she also felt the beautiful steel choker she had gotten from Ed yesterday. Feeling safe secure, and a little horny, she got up and got dressed for work. For her, her attire was not unusual. Nice blouses and skirts were every day affair. Pantyhose for inch heels with straps. But today she was wearing the collar. Sitting in front of her mirror she still could not get over how good it looked on her. How wonderful she felt. Thinking she really didn’t care what the people in the office thought. She was truly his. ...

Nil by Mouth

Part One: Trial Period “Nil by mouth: total submission, total control; total dominance.” “I Love you, I adore you, I worship you, I serve you.” issued from the mouth of her latex occluded slave. The deflation and removal of the breathe-through inflatable gag and the direction, “Speak slave!” had elicited this response. His saliva marking the obsidian black of his latex slave helmet, he remained silent knowing that he had to carefully choose each word uttered. Any attempt to engage in conversation would be cruelly dealt with. ...

The Rubber Baroness

continued from part one Part Two The Baroness guided Alice towards a set of large oak doors in the west wing of the castle. These were the Baroness’ sleeping quarters. Alice watched, as the Baroness opened the heavy doors with ease. What she saw caused her to shiver in fear, yet become aroused. The rooms were covered in black rubber. Not just things like the bedsheets and curtains, but EVERYTHING! The wallpaper was thin latex sheeting. The furniture had been coated in liquid latex. The carpet under her feet was actually rubber. The smell of it entered her nostrils and gave Alice an intense, erotic sensation. ...

The Rubber Baroness

Part One The heavy rain made it difficult for Allen to see the road. It was literally a curtain of water hitting the windshield. The wipers were useless, yet he wouldn’t stop. Damn him!, Alice thought to herself. He couldn’t leave on time. Now we’ll never get to the airport before our flight leaves! She looked at Betty and Frank, who were sitting quietly in the back seat. They looked at Alice with expressions of anger and yet, resignation to their fate. ...

A New Beginning

I got home the other day from a long trip and was so looking forward to relaxing and enjoying some down time. As I get close to my door I’m surprised that there are hardly any lights on in the house. I found that when I am gone my wife likes to keep some extra lights on to feel safer. So now I’m thinking she is gone out for a bit or was late getting home from work. If anything I can get in and cleaned up and start relaxing. ...

Debra's Awakening

“You want me to what?” For a moment, her boss simply looked at her. As the youngest and least experienced person on the staff, Debra Gray had been agitating for a real assignment. Now that she had one, she balked. The man sighed. “Is there a problem with this job?” he asked. Debra frowned. “Let me see if I have this right. You want me to interview some asshole who enjoys dominating women, for a story about alternative lifestyles in the city?” ...

Nil by Mouth

continued from part one Part Two: New Regime Opening his eyes slowly Sam was aware of the first glimmers of a new day. He took delight in the simple action of looking at the time on the bedside stand. This was a new experience for him; long denied any idea of the passing hours. It was 5.45am. This was the day he had long fantasised about increasingly as he journeyed ever deeper into the dark universe of his subconscious desires now manifest in the paradigm they had agreed on during his earlier submission under his ever demanding Mistresses interrogation. His heart leapt at the realisation of this special day. ...

18

John is so in. It’s John’s 18th birthday and he is about to receive what his mistress has referred to as his “initiation into manhood and the service of his mistress.” The mistress in question, Sandra is a twenty-five-year-old who has recently warmed to the idea of being a cougar since she and John expressed mutual feelings for each other about three months ago. They had met a while before that and through a series of fortuitous circumstances, discovered that they shared a strong interest in bondage, domination, and the wide world of fetishes. ...

3D Vacuum Bed

I love to surf the web, just type in a random subject and search. Sometimes after I find what I am looking for I continue to just scroll through the results, you never know what you will find, or what you will learn, I like to think of it as Net-u-cation. However, no matter what you type in the search box, you will eventually find porn as the result, and the further you go down the list of results the kinkier the results tend to be, so my tastes in the bedroom has slowly but surely moved away from the vanilla side of life. Thankfully I have a very willing wife, who is always up for something new and adventurous; I wouldn’t have married her otherwise. ...

A Slave to Pain and Pleasure

This story is a work fiction and readers are strongly encouraged not to attempt the activities listed herein without the necessary understanding of the risks and dangers inherent to said actions. The vacuum cleaner had almost completed it’s task of removing the air from between the sheets of the vac bed. Subtle in its ability to confine her in its grasp, a vac bed is intractable. Every square metre is held in place by the ocean of air we live in and tonnes of pressure compressed the thick latex to her naked flesh as tightly as her own skin. There was to be no escape. ...

A Surprise for Sara

She shivered as her nude form glistened in the hallway light, naked except for the leather hood that covered her head, closing her off from the outside world, blocking light, muffling sound, preventing speech. A leash hung down from the D-ring of her collar, her limbs fettered by leather cuffs and metal chains, and she stood expectantly, quivering as my hands ran over her gentle curves. I bent to lick her left nipple, squeezed by the tiny padded metal arms of a pair of nipple clamps, then removed it, quickly, and I could hear the intake of air through the hood as sensation flooded through her body. I repeated the process for her right nipple, and she shuddered. Without delay, I grasped her leash and led her forward, slowly, carefully, into our bedroom where my surprise for her waited. ...

Conquering Phobos

“No,” Aimee whispered, her eyes wide with horror as she stared at the contraption before her. “Calm down,” David said, “and lets talk about this.” Aimee looked up at the man that she called “Master.” The height difference that usually made her feel safe and secure was turning ugly with every passing moment. His looming presence was feeling more like an ogre from legend than a saint. At just under six feet, David was not a tall man, but he still towered over her by at least a foot. ...

Denied One

Sex with my wife Sue had become sporadic at best and I found myself trawling the internet more and more often. The more pictures of bondage I found the more I wanted. It was turning into an uncontrollable obsession. I had pictures of women in bondage, men in bondage and couples in bondage- whatever I could find. I thought I had the file full of pictures hidden deep enough on the computer but Sue must have become suspicious because she had hunted through every file until she found my porn. Instead of getting mad at me and screaming “pervert” to the world she simply said five words which changed my life “Give me your credit card”. ...

Eighteen

John is so in. It’s John’s 18th birthday and he is about to receive what his mistress has referred to as his “initiation into manhood and the service of his mistress.” The mistress in question, Sandra is a twenty-five-year-old who has recently warmed to the idea of being a cougar since she and John expressed mutual feelings for each other about three months ago. They had met a while before that and through a series of fortuitous circumstances, discovered that they shared a strong interest in bondage, domination, and the wide world of fetishes. ...

Entrapment

The unforgiving florescent lighting stung my eyes as I slowly came to. My head was still a bit cloudy, but I knew that I was lying on the floor. The smooth surface felt cold against my bare skin. As my brain seemed to catch up, new sensations emerged. The most prominent was my aching jaw. I tried to alleviate my discomfort, but my arms failed to respond appropriately…remaining pinned behind my back. ...

Instant Vacuum Bed Surprise

My mistress and I had always enjoyed our games; she would love to send me little notes and instructions during the day about how she wanted me when she got home. She enjoyed my efforts and I enjoyed pleasing her. One of our favorite restraint systems involved latex vacuum beds, when the latex was thick enough and the vacuum strong enough the beds allowed almost no movement what so ever. The problem with most vacuum beds is that you have to keep the vacuum going, and you run the risk of frying your vacuum if you leave it on too long. Also nosy neighbors in our apartment building might wonder why the vacuum was running for more than say 20 minutes, especially at night! Well in one aspect we were lucky our neighbor across the hall had become good friends of ours, and both Tom and Mandy knew of the kink in our lifestyle. One night after several drinks they admitted they had a kinky lifestyle also, but we could never get them to expand on that, but it was nice knowing they would understand and late night moans and groans. ...

Karen's Compartmentalization

Karen had already been dripping sweat before she slid nervously between the sheets of her cocoon, but now that the air was ever so gradually being sucked out of the vacbed, she felt so wet she thought she might slide out one side. She had tried not to notice all of the people in the club watching her volunteer to have fifteen minutes of fame as a vacbed toy for the general public. Indeed, they had tried very hard (and largely without success) to not ogle her as she stripped down to pasties, back-seamed fishnet stockings, a lace boy-thong (all of the utility of a g-string, with a construction more flattering for a woman with a real butt). She pinned her voluminous, curly copper hair back into the tightest bun she could manage. She thought they must be performing that time-honored dance of loving the one they were with while dreaming of being with her - at least the straight guys, lesbians and bi girls, and in her experience most girls became pretty bi when presented with the opportunity to grope a beautiful, blinded, latex-sheathed stranger, and most gay guys were pretty fascinated by boobs anyhow. ...

Life's too Short!

At this very moment, in front of me I have a vision of latex paradise, on the hotel bed is a beautifully made one-way valve vacbed with the most exquisite quality latex and standing next to it is a goddess clad in the most jaw dropping outfit holding a can of rubber shine in one hand and my future in the other. My arms are immobile from the heavy latex straight jacket, I can hardly breath due to the incredible grip of the neck corset and the crush of the body corset, the mask I’m wearing isn’t going to come off without some serious cutting equipment neither are the thigh high ballet boots that are making my legs burn with fatigue. Mixed between ultimate pleasure and unending pain, I simultaneously wonder how I got so lucky and how lucky I’m going to feel in a few minutes or few hours or few days. She strides up to me with a breath play hood in her hands puts it over the crown of my head and looks at me saying, ...

Mistress's Vacbed

I arrived at my Mistress place and all my feelings where touched by that pleasant atmosphere. It was inviting enough for wishing a hole life standing there close to my owner. She informed me all the instructions for the night as I entered her garçoniere."-I’m going to set you ready as I use to. I’m going to leave you alone as long as I what it. I need to take a refreshing shower and latter some delicious meal for dinner. Be polite!, Do not disturb my silence! I want you thinking about how good is this pleasure I offer you! ...

My Stallion

Emily turned right and drove her car through the open gates. She followed the lane which ended in front of the beautiful mansion of her friend. When she stepped out of her car, she climbed the stairs to the front door of this nice home. She looked around at the garden and enjoyed the flowers and the green grass. The sun was shining and added a finishing touch to the already beautiful garden. ...

Put Away

My eyes itch again. This is the worst part. Parts of my body itch and there’s nothing I can do. It seems like theres never anything I can do anymore. Not since I’ve been put away. I don’t know how long its been anymore. Weeks probably, months possibly since I last saw light. Hours since I’ve been able to move. I hate it and I love it at the same time. ...

The Surprise

My master had told me he had a big surprise for me. One that would stretch my boundaries and take me places I had not been before. He made it sound very scary and very interesting. I have always liked surprises. Master told me to come earlier than usual, too make sure I shaved off all body hair and not to wear any jewelry. Master liked me very clean and simple. I was after all his toy. He could do what ever he wanted to with me and I reveled in the power he had over me. That strong masculine energy that really turned me on big time. Master had been gently training me for months. I had been quite innocent and shy when we met at a friend’s party. ...

Urban Legend

“The only way to eliminate temptation is to yield to it,” - Oscar Wilde “They say her name is Pandora,” Kevin said with a half smile. “And she specializes in the kinkiest stuff you can imagine.” The ice in Kevin’s glass sparkled in the strobelights of the strip club as he drank. “What kind of stuff?” Mark asked as nonchalantly as possible, considering he had to yell into Kevin’s ear to be heard over the throbbing music. ...

Willing Prop

The darkness was really starting to worry me. After nearly 24 hours in the clear vacbed, I had started to feel some movement when I tried to move. The sweat was acting a lubricant and I was able to move my hands to my crotch and grasp my manhood. It seemed to be in a constant state of erection and within moments I was cumming with an explosive force I’d never experienced before. After the orgasm subsided, the latex closed in on me and the panic of clausraphobia hit me. I heaved and twisted to try to escape but no dice. I was stuck and soon my breathing returned to normal. Having been cleaned out and plugged before I was forced into the vacbed, this had been my only release of bodily fluids and it provided further lubrication and movement within the pressing confines of my latex prison. My anonymous captors had found me jacking off in a seedy adult bookstore on the outskirts of town. A man and women in their early 30s, they joined me in the booth and seemed to enjoy the show and the fetish video I was watching. In the throes of my orgasm, she slipped behind me and held my arms while he held a sweet smelling chemical to my nose and mouth. I was out in a matter of seconds. When I awoke, I was lying face up in a clear vacbed, sealed in between layers of latex. Able to see the room around me but unable to move a muscle. It looked like a bedroom and I was on the bed. The couple was dressed in tight latex catsuits and were wandering around the bed surveying my situation. ...

The Crate Part 6: Tight & Tidy

The Crate Part 6: Tight & Tidy by Edward Quadrio M/f; D/s; cuffs; collar; public; cons; X continued from part 5 Part 6: Tight & Tidy. Maryann got home that night really concerned. Not only about Robin but she felt a real jealousy about Ed in Robin’s relationship. She thought she knew exactly what Robin was feeling. Just about then the phone rang. “Hello?” “Maryann it’s me.” “Yes Sir.” “I feel like having a nice dinner and I want my sub on my arm.” ...

Jillian's Mouse Trap 2.3: The Fly Paper

continued from chapter 2.2 Chapter 3: The Fly Paper The note in the mailbox indicated a package needed to be picked up at the Shaw Island Post Office. Ambrose looked at his attire. He was wearing the wetsuit over his more rubbery things but he had that hood and gas mask on. The keys to the locks were at home – as always – to guard against removal while away from the Private Island. The adventure of being sealed in rubber in public turned him into a receptacle of erotic power that demanded attention as soon as possible. Jillian was similarly charged from these trips as well and the two always consummated the return to the private island with a passionate blast of animal lust. ...

Jillian's Mouse Trap 2.4: Finding Reason

continued from chapter 2.3 Chapter 4: Finding Reason Jillian was in rapture! The pulsing thing in her pussy ravaged her core as the electrical stimulation pulsed through her clit and nipples. The tight suction of the bed totally locked her in its merciless embrace and forced her to endure the massive eruptions driving her body response to frenzy. The chains at least gave some give as she pulled at them and she would shake and vibrate in the suspension. The bed was something else again. There was no forgiveness, no allowance for movement; she could only push against the constant press of the unyielding latex and curse her foolishness to not cover her plans better. ...

Jillian's Mouse Trap 2.5: Justice for All Things Rubber

continued from chapter 2.4 Chapter 5: Justice for All Things Rubber The next morning began with breakfast at nine. Mistress was regal in latex since she was getting herself into character for what would follow. Nurse Middleton was in her latex uniform as expected. Ambrose was wearing his single foundation layer. Mistress had been up since four, despite the long travel day, to prepare for her duties. She took a bath in lilac-scented water. After Nurse toweled her dry, she pulled on the lightly powdered burgundy catsuit and matching gloves. Nurse polished the suit to a resplendent glow of rich red. Mistress tingled with excitement and building arousal as Nurse rubbed the smooth latex skin. The catsuit had attached open hood. Nurse knelt at her feet and pulled black ankle boots with platform heels over her latex shod feet. Nurse buckled two tiny locks to the ankle straps. Her raven black hair was pulled through a reinforced opening at the top of her hood and cascaded over her shoulders. ...

Stress Relief

Authors Note: This was originally going to be my entry for the short story contest, but I decided to go with another story instead. It was one hell of a stressful day. Get back from a week-long company retreat looking forward to going to a movie, relaxing, doing some writing. Instead, I get greeted with the fact that I need to help move my mother to a new apartment, that I need to clean up the house, and a host of other frustrations. And as it turned out, our pet rabbits, while I was away, had somehow managed to grab hold of the corner of the comforter on the bed, thus chewing it to bits so that whenever it moved, feathers flew by the hundreds through the air. Needless to say, I was REALLY pissed off. ...

The Dinner Invitation

The kids have grown up and left home. Their mum had walked out soon after and my life was a mess. When I sat down to analyze, what was wrong, I realized that there must be more to life than this. So I started to explore all the areas of life which I had previously not had any interest in. Well that’s not quite true; some of the areas were way outside of the norms of my upbringing. ...

Click

Click! The front door popped open. “Hi Honey, it’s only me” my wife called. Right at that moment, I knew I was in trouble. I started to struggle, but in my current predicament, I wasn’t going anywhere. Earlier that morning, after my wife, Emma, had left for her weekly walk and talk with her best friend from down the road, I had decided that the time was right for a little bit of self bondage. ...

Jillian's Mouse Trap 2: Paulsen House

Chapter 2: Paulsen House The Paulsen House was the guest “cottage” on the end of the long peninsula at the west end of the island. It would be a good walk before lunch. She figured she’d have to reset the alarm or something. It was breezy and cool as she walked to the Paulsen place. The ten minute walk was invigorating. She let herself in and found the power was off. She checked the alarm panel and tried to reset it but the system didn’t respond. The little power off light winked persistently. She went back to the kitchen. She found the utility room door opened the door. She ran her flashlight over the walls to find the circuit panel. She noticed another door next to the panel as she stepped into the room. The door close behind her closed. It was on a spring. The place was dark as she fumbled with the master switch in the panel. The lights came on. Triumphantly she turned to leave. The door she had entered had no inside knob! ...

The Training of Slave Selena

Story continued from Part 7 Part Eight Chapter 15: Training Resumes ‘S’ lay quietly totally encapsulated in latex not one inch of her flesh exposed. ‘So here I am an animate being sealed inside an inanimate covering of my own choosing, latex rubber. The additional bondage of the straps and the tightness of them enhances the feeling of being contained and as such, I am covered and invincible and yet at the same time vulnerable. I am here until my Master releases me; I am in my element both as a slave to my Master as well as to the latex. The feeling of being in total bondage is amazing and the sensations are quite exquisite, it feels as if every nerve end is alive and sending messages to the pleasure centre in my brain. The feeling of being contained within the all covering latex and the all over squeeze of the rubber as it forms an impervious constraining layer is so physically and mentally satisfying. Here I lie in extreme bondage, my mouth filled with a fully inflated latex bladder with breathe through hole allowing me to gain enough air to breath. I can’t move a muscle and yet I am as happy as I could possibly be. I am fulfilled. I am at peace; I want this to go on for ever!’ ‘S’ began her mantra and eventually drifted off to a bondaged dreamless sleep. ...

The Training of Slave Selena 15: Training Resumes

Chapter 15: Training Resumes ‘S’ lay quietly totally encapsulated in latex not one inch of her flesh exposed. ‘So here I am an animate being sealed inside an inanimate covering of my own choosing, latex rubber. The additional bondage of the straps and the tightness of them enhances the feeling of being contained and as such, I am covered and invincible and yet at the same time vulnerable. I am here until my Master releases me; I am in my element both as a slave to my Master as well as to the latex. The feeling of being in total bondage is amazing and the sensations are quite exquisite, it feels as if every nerve end is alive and sending messages to the pleasure centre in my brain. The feeling of being contained within the all covering latex and the all over squeeze of the rubber as it forms an impervious constraining layer is so physically and mentally satisfying. Here I lie in extreme bondage, my mouth filled with a fully inflated latex bladder with breathe through hole allowing me to gain enough air to breath. I can’t move a muscle and yet I am as happy as I could possibly be. I am fulfilled. I am at peace; I want this to go on for ever!’ ‘S’ began her mantra and eventually drifted off to a bondaged dreamless sleep. ...

First Visit

I checked the address at least three times not wanting to surprise some totally unaware and disinterested party. Walking from the bus stop to Margaret B’s home was the most difficult three blocks of my life. That is a bit dramamatic I suppose, but those four inch heels in addition to being very high and rather unstable were painfully tight. I nearly fell the first time I stepped from sidewalk to street and that would have been a disaster. Any sign of a run on my stocking covered legs would demand a painful punishment that I could not tolerate and would certainly be upsetting for the planed adventure. ...

The Training of Slave Selena

Story continued from Part 6 Part Seven Chapter 13: Taking Control It was late by the time they returned to James’s flat and they were both happy and contented to be back, ‘S’ retreated to the bathroom to bathe her piercings. James wanted ‘S’ to stay the night, he couldn’t bare the idea of her being on her own in her own flat with sensitive piercings and no one there to comfort her. So he insisted; she put up little defence. She could leave for work on the morrow. She already had some street clothes in his wardrobe; so it was settled. ...

The Training of Slave Selena 14: Public Meeting

Chapter 14: Public Meeting By the end of the week she had an offer on her flat; it was at the asking price so she accepted it. She began the process of closing one door in preparation of opening another. She took car loads of clothing to various charity shops as well as selling off many of the items she knew she would have no need for in her new life. Her collection of books together with her extensive music collection were packed and sent to her Master’s as was her collection of fetish items. ...

The Crate Part : For the love of honey

The Crate Part 5: For the love of honey by Edward Quadrio M/ff; D/s; bond; mast; toys; cons; X continued from part four Part 5: For the love of honey. Ed looked to Maryann and said, “Go to your room and put on your wrist and ankle leather cuffs. Also get a nice soft secure choker”. She smiled at him and said, “Yes sir”. When she came back he had a couple of lengths of chain in his hands. “Come and stand in front of me”. Quickly he connected about a 2 foot chain between her and cuffs and locked it in place. Next a 2 foot length of chain between her wrists cuffs in front of her. One more small link from the wrist chain to the ankle chain. ...

Service in His Name

The leather of the seat was cold against her bare skin. Besides her ever present collar, the only clothing Penny wore was her PVC raincoat. The coat came to mid-thigh when she stood and was able to cover her ass but early in their relationship Tom had taken a page from “The Story of O” and had forbidden her to have any covering between her skin and what she sat on. ...

Three Hours

Marsha drove up to the back of the building. It was almost 8pm, the time she was supposed to be there. It was a chilly and wet November evening. All she wore were sweat pants, shirt and sneakers as per Rob’s instructions. He told her she would need to be naked quickly after she entered the building. It was a spooky industrial area, and yet fitting for what she was about to do. She was a young looking 36 year old woman with pale blond hair and a light complexion.. She kept fit and was very attractive for her age. ...

The Training of Slave Selena 12: Stainless Steel Slave

Chapter 12: Stainless Steel Slave Taking the pad James read the note; his heart skipped a beat. Here was his lover the lady he had fallen head over heels in love with, whom he love beyond life and who also had an intense love of latex rubber; a true fetishist and who reciprocated his love. He couldn’t believe his luck. Here she was kneeling before him in supplication literally begging for an answer to her plea. He had been itching to tell her his innermost thoughts on the matter but now he saw, that her demeanour required a proper response; that of the Master. “Slave stand up and proceed into the play room. Stand in front of the cross. I am going to put you in to strict bondage before I give you any answer.” ...

The Crate Part 4: Selfbound slave

The Crate Part 4: Selfbound slave by Edward Quadrio M/f; D/s; sbf; leather; steel; oral; toys; cons; X continued from part three Part 4: Selfbound slave “With the presents you have sent I think I finally realize what you’re talking about. It is in that context that I wish to be yours”. “Sub you’ve made this conversation very simple. Wear the new jewelry as you please, I’ll be home soon and we’ll talk about the rest”. ...

Jessica Darling 4: About Last Night

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 3 Chapter 4: About Last Night. “It was really strange Antonia…” Jessica continued explaining the evening’s events as Antonia helped her undress. “In what way Mistress?” Antonia had helped Jessica remove the corset and put it in a drawer in Jessica’s wardrobe, and had helped her wiggle out of the skirt and now stood in the center of the dressing room as Jessica sat down on the sofa. Jessica was nude save for the latex stockings and boots, which Antonia had not managed to remove before Jessica continued her recounting of the gala and subsequent meeting with Ms. Brulée. ...

The Training of Slave Selena

Story continued from Part 5 Part Six Chapter 11: Selena’s Birthday Surprise At work on the Monday Selena’s happiness was obvious as she busied herself with the project. At lunch time she slipped out early dressed in her SBR all tightly buckled and wearing her riding boots; she was off on a mission. Entering ‘Regulation’ in Islington she went straight to the gag display and sought out the pump up inflatable with a breathing hole through the middle. It had two straps each side which would allow for fasting to her latex helmet. She spent some time perusing the various clothing and items on display and was consumed with curiosity with some of the more esoteric items. She noted that she was running with vaginal juices and was glad she was wearing her latex pants. ...

The Training of Slave Selena 11: Selena's Birthday Surprise

Chapter 11: Selena’s Birthday Surprise At work on the Monday Selena’s happiness was obvious as she busied herself with the project. At lunch time she slipped out early dressed in her SBR all tightly buckled and wearing her riding boots; she was off on a mission. Entering ‘Regulation’ in Islington she went straight to the gag display and sought out the pump up inflatable with a breathing hole through the middle. It had two straps each side which would allow for fasting to her latex helmet. She spent some time perusing the various clothing and items on display and was consumed with curiosity with some of the more esoteric items. She noted that she was running with vaginal juices and was glad she was wearing her latex pants. ...

Jessica Darling 3: Bad Cocoa!

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 2 Chapter 3: Bad Cocoa! “Jessica! Come on! Let’s go meet her!” Heather tugged on Jessica’s arm, dragging her along to the anteroom behind the stage. This is where Brulée had retreated to after her “performance… apparently she is ‘spent’ from the effort of supporting the gala.” the gala chairwoman snorted in response to Jessica’s inquiry… “She is not taking visits from her ‘adoring’ public at this time is how it was explained to me when I went back there a few minutes ago.” “Heather, I can’t go back there! I’ve got nothing to do with this gala! They’re only borrowing the place from me!” Jessica was trying to politely dump Heather so she could head back to the stage for a closer look at that peculiar statue. “Jessica!” Heather planted a hard swat onto Jessica’s latex-clad ass “You OWN this fucking place! You can go anywhere you God-damned want to!!! Now let’s fucking GO!” Before Jessica could protest further, Heather had managed to pull her away from the base of the stage and resumed dragging her towards the anteroom behind the stage. “Guess I might as well meet the ‘illustrious’ Ms. Brulée now.” Jessica murmured under her breath as she watched Brulée’s assistants start to wheel ‘Model Behaviour’ off the stage. Jessica quickly switched roles with Heather, and with her buxom friend in tow, made a beeline backstage. That is, until they were stopped at the entrance to the anteroom by a rather muscular woman, clad in what could best be described as a rather skimpy silver gladiatrix outfit constructed entirely of skintight rubber and plastic. “I’m sorry? I don’t think I heard you right?” Jessica quizzed, what she assumed was one of Brulée’s bodyguards, as she struggled to maintain what was becoming a rapidly fleeting grip on her sense of calm. “I’m sorry, you’re not allowed back here. Madame Brulée is not taking visitors at this time. If you wish an autographed picture you can purchase them off her website.” The gladiatrix replied, her arms still folded across her chest. “Autograph? I’m not some Brulée fan-girl looking for a freakin’ autograph you steroid freak!” Jessica began to fume… “I am, I’d like an autograph…” Heather whispered from behind Jessica. “I own this fucking place! I’ll have Ms. Crème Brulée and her over-hyped, self-promoting, middle-aged drag-queen looking ass tossed out of here in a nanosecond if you don’t get out of my Goddamn way. NOW!!!” Jessica raged at the gladiatrix as she closed to about within a foot from the woman. Jessica had already queued up another verbal grenade in what was rapidly becoming one of Jessica’s rare venom-laced tirades and was about to launch it when the door to the anteroom violently swung open. “Cocoa!!! What the FUCK do you think you’re doing!!!” The gladiatrix snapped with military precision to rigid attention at Brulée’s roar. “That happens to be Miss Jessica Darling!!! Who just so happens to be our generous and gracious host this evening! I didn’t give you FUCKING permission to treat Jessica Darling like some kind of discount supermarket store denizen!!!” Brulée punctuated her point with a hard slap across the gladiatrix’s cheek. “I’m sorry Madam Brulée! Your instructions were clear that you were not to be disturbed! I was only trying to obey Madame’s…” her words were cut off by another, even harder, slap across her taught face delivered by Brulée. “I don’t care what you were fucking told!!! You were trained better than that!!! You don’t treat your Hostess with such blatant disrespect!!!” Brulée hissed as the gladiatrix named Cocoa backed away and took up a submissive posture. “Perhaps I need to remind you of that once we return home.” Brulée quickly closed in on her apologetic bodyguard and grabbed her by the braid of hair dangling from the back of her head. “You will beg forgiveness from your Hostess right this instant or I promise you that I will make you regret it!!!” Brulée growled as she shook Cocoa’s head violently. “Yes Madam!!!” the gladiatrix quickly replied as Brulée released her grip on her head. She seemingly instinctively lowered her head and dutifully turned to Jessica. Cocoa’s eyes never shifted their gaze from the floor a few inches in front of her feet and did as instructed: “Lady Darling, please forgive my failure to obey you Mistress. To atone for my failure I willingly submit myself to you for punishment.” The awkward silence that followed for several moments was finally broken with Heather uttering a hushed “Jesus!” Brulée shifted her gaze from her kowtowing bodyguard towards Jessica and her companion, her eyes finally returning the stare that Jessica had targeted onto Brulée since the moment she opened the anteroom door. “Ms. Darling! Please, please accept my sincerest apologies for the rude manner in which you and your friend were treated just now.” Brulée had regained her composure and returned to ‘show-woman’ mode. “My bodyguard only had my interests in mind. I get so many request for visits after a performance that I’ve had to impress a rather strict enforcement of my ’no-visitors’ policy lately.” “I gathered that from the response this evening” Jessica admitted. “If you wish, I will have Cocoa punished to your instructions.” Brulée reminded Jessica. “No. I think you’ve got that quite handled Ms. Brulée.” Jessica had no idea what ‘punishment’ meant to Brulée, but in Jessica’s private world it usually meant that she had disappointed her partner in some way and Jessica would be required to atone to her in some manner. Brulée dismissed the admonished gladiatrix, and invited Jessica in to chat. Heather, apparently an afterthought to Brulée, scurried in after Jessica just before Brulée shut the door. “And you are…” Brulée finally inquired of Heather as she began to help herself to one of the many glasses of chilled champagne sitting on an anteroom side table. “Oh…” Heather stammered “Miss Brulée! I’m so happy to meet you! Heather Jensen! I’m a big fan of yours!” Jessica rolled her eyes as she watched Heather do everything but curtsy. “Ah…. yes…. Ms. Jensen!” Brulée began to comprehend. “I know of your work… quite ‘imaginative’ if I remember correctly. You certainly are well-known in your profession!” Brulée’s attitude towards the porn star brightened as her mental notes on Heather came into focus. ‘Imaginative’ to Brulée meant that Heather Jensen had developed a reputation in the porn industry for doing very ‘creative’ things in her movies, particularly in her fetish offerings. “Thank you!” Heather smiled. “I was hoping to meet you tonight! I wanted to talk with you about modeling for you!” “Modeling for me? I’m not sure… I’ve very selective about whom I extend the privilege to.” Brulée feigned flattery before she appeared to reconsider. “Hmmm… well…. let’s see….” Brulée began to walk around the starlet as she began to scan her repeatedly from head to toe and back again, apparently to assess her ‘suitability’ for her purposes. After a few moments, Brulée stepped back and commanded Heather: “Drop your dress.” Heather didn’t hesitate for an instant, and seemingly within seconds had undone the four large buckles on the front of her dress, wiggled out of it, and dropped it to the floor, leaving her completely nude in the center of the anteroom. “Mmmm…. nice…firm ass… solid legs… shaved…. breasts not too overdone…” Brulée had returned to her 360o scan of Jessica’s friend before she returned to her original position in front of Heather. “Show me your labia.” Was the next directive Brulée issued to Heather. For Heather, this ordinarily would have been a normal request. She had to show herself in auditions and shoots before. But she hesitated in this instance. “I asked you to show me your pussy. I must assess every aspect of my potential models my dear Ms. Jensen. It provides me with insights into how I can best use them to support my works.” Brulée impatiently explained. Heather quickly plopped herself down on the ottoman next to Brulée, seductively raised both her long legs into the air and spread them as if she were performing one of her gentleman’s club ‘dance’ routines. Brulée reached down between Heather’s open legs and lightly manipulated her lips, moving them around as if she were conduction a cursory medical examination before she stood back up and directed Heather to put her dress back on. “I see promise my dear.” Brulée decided as Heather shimmied her way back into her tight latex dress. “I can think of a several poses you would be a candidate for my sweet.” “Think so? That’s so awesome! I’d be honored to pose for you Miss Brulée.” Heather giggled as she finished buckling the front of her dress. “I’ll direct my personal secretary to contact you in the next few weeks to set something up.” Brulée concluded, as she finally turned her attention to Jessica. “And Ms. Darling! What can I possibly do for you? Perhaps you’d like to pose for me as well? You certainly look delicious in that outfit of yours.” “No… I’m not much of the model type.” Jessica returned. “I’d like to thank you for helping to make this gala such a big success. But I’d particularly like to know more about how you made the greeters that met everyone in the hallway and your experiences with Linda Cardinalli.” “Well, I’m sure this little gala would have been just as successful without my contribution.” Brulée replied unconvincingly. “I’m just an artist who happens to have a pulse on what her audience wants.” Brulée retrieved a glass of champagne and sat down in the opulent chair in next to the fireplace. Jessica noticed that although Brulée had removed her platform boots long before their entrance into the room, she was still several inches taller than her and thus felt a little relief when Brulée sat down. Even with Jessica’s martial arts training, she wouldn’t be able to put up much of a fight in her rather restrictive outfit compared to Brulée. It was then that Jessica also noticed something peculiar about Brulée’s latex catsuit: It didn’t appear to have any visible seams. “Oh, I’m certain of that as well…” - Jessica goaded Brulée - “but that statue of yours certainly impressed someone this evening and certainly managed to fetch a tidy sum.” Jessica attempted to refocus the conversation onto her desire to learn more about the elusive Brulée and the auctioned piece. “Well… I suppose it is one of my best efforts so far” Brulée dismissed, accompanied by a wave of her hand. “I really couldn’t say myself; I’m not nearly as familiar with your work as Heather is.” Jessica continued. “But from what I could see of it I must say that the level of detail is amazing! Just what is it made of?” “Its a combination of media my dear Ms. Darling, all my own inventions and quite proprietary in nature. But, I’ll tell you that this particular work is a mixed media effort of a special resin and a composite plaster-like substance.” Brulée teased Jessica with only the barest information in what was evolving into a verbal fencing match. “And Ms. Cardinalli…” Jessica thrust her next question into Brulée’s defenses: “I wasn’t aware that she had disappeared. Just how recent was her session with you?” Brulée straightened in her chair slightly as Jessica’s investigative instincts began to assert themselves. “Well Ms. Darling…” Brulée parried “When one is as integral a part of the celebrity world as I am, you hear many things that the average person is not aware of. Or even necessarily true for that matter.” Jessica was about to execute her counter to Brulée’s weak reposte when a knock on the anteroom door interrupted the match. “My Lady?” A petite short-haired blond in a latex schoolgirl outfit and black patent leather oxford pumps with, what Jessica visually measured as, 5" heels stood in the doorway. “Yes Taffy? What is it?” Brulée inquired, her voice dripping with impatience at the intrusion, as she held her gaze on Jessica. “Crème, the plane is ready at the airport, we can leave the moment you are ready.” the blond sheepishly informed the seated artist. “Very well Taffy. Inform everyone that I’ll be leaving now.” Brulée responded as she dismissed the blond with a waive of her hand. “Well Ms. Darling…” Brulée rose to her feet. “As you hear, people are waiting for me, and I’m quite tired from all my efforts this evening. So, again, I’d like to truly thank you for your gracious hospitality and compliment you on maintaining such a quaint estate. I especially appreciated the champagne you provided. Its quite delicious.” “Oh, you’re quite welcome Ms. Brulée. It was the least I could do for a worthy cause. And I thank you for the compliment, champagne is a recent expansion for our ‘quaint’ winery, and this is the first vintage we’ve released. I’ll see that a case or two are sent to you.” Jessica offered a polite smile and began to walk towards the door. “And don’t forget about the modeling session?” Heather reminded Brulée as she scurried to follow Jessica. “Oh, absolutely my dear. I’ll direct my staff to contact you soon.” Brulée replied before she shut and locked the door behind her just departed guests.

The Training of Slave Selena

Story continued from Part 4 Part Five Chapter 9: For the love of my Master Selena awoke with a start, ‘where was she? Then she inwardly smiled. Of course in her Masters bedroom! She stretched luxuriating in her condition. She tongued her gag then sucked. She was in heaven. But where was her Master and how long had she been asleep for? She waited passively in her darkness. Small vibrations told her of her Masters return. She spread her legs wide placing her arms above her head. Her Master entered her swiftly bearing down on her with the full weight on his hips arching his back with arms supporting his upper body. ...

The Training of Slave Selena 10 - Granting a Slave's Request

Chapter 10 - Granting a Slave’s Request Opening the through crotch zip having completed her early morning slave discipline Selena was both excited and anxious about giving herself her first enema. She had filled the red rubber enema bag with the measured 1 litre of warm water into which she had put half a teaspoonful of salt. Now she applied the lubricant both to the nozzle and her anus. She then took a deep breath and pressed the nozzle against her tight rosebud. She tried to relax and accept the inevitable. Then suddenly she could feel the sensation of something penetrating her. She kept pushing and felt the inward progress until the right hand come to a stop at the juncture of the stiff nozzle and flexible rubber tubing; she held it there standing legs apart, her body slightly bent forward. Next she lowered herself onto the black latex sheet she had spread on the bathroom floor. ...

Making a New Friend 4

(story continues from Making a New Friend 3) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 4 As Wendy tried to contain her panic, she picked up her cell phone and hit speed dial three. A familiar voice answered on the other end. ...

Click 2: Who’s Counting

Part 2: Who’s Counting. “Richard? Is there anything I can do to help you? You seem a little distracted”. One of the attractive young women who worked in my office was leaning over the cubicle wall with a concerned look on her face. She wore a tight white blouse with a short navy skirt. Even from where she stood I could smell her fragrance. ‘There are plenty of things you could do,’ I thought. ‘But none of them are really suitable for office time’. I fantasised a lot about the girls who worked here. Rather than compete with each other in terms of sexy clothes or grooming, they seemed to naturally somehow fall into a similar look. The kind of look that you might see all around you, but never have for the taking. I winced at the thought. ...

Puppy

My owner. You have no idea how much you mean to me. I wonder what my life would have been like if you had not adopted me to be your pet. Relationships. Millions of people across the country looking the members of the opposite sex over, looking for one-night stands, or weak, short-term romances. Some even look for a long, happy marriage, but all it takes is one night of intense emotions. One night where a spouse’s feelings of anger, selfishness, or even boredom are greater than their love for their partner, and the relationship they are trying to have. The only thing holding many of these… relationships, together is intercourse. Sex. It’s powers of lust have destroyed entire empires, as it flaunts it’s temptations in front of those with too much time on their hands, or those with too many hands and not enough time. When it is over though, one participant may decide that it wasn’t good enough, and may just get up and leave the next morning, never to be seen or heard from again, at least not from the same boy or girl. There is nothing in the relationship that restrains them. ...

My New Trashy Slave

Well, I have to admit. Watching my new sex toy struggle against the bondage tape and trash filled bags that surround her as a vibrating dildo and butt plug cause her so much torment, made me think of the day we started to chat on that phone line: Part 1 “Good day to all you gentlemen. My name is Susan and I have a dark fantasy I want to live out with the right gentleman. I am 5 foot 9 inches tall with dirty brown hair and blue-green eyes and I weigh about 135 pounds. I am originally from Germany, but moved when I was an infant. Give me a guess at what my fantasy is and you might find yourself talking to me more and more.” ...

The Training of Slave Selena

Story continued from Part 3 Part Four Chapter 7: Tight & Tidy. Locking the door to the cottage James turned towards his love identically dressed as him in shiny black one piece PVC suit, crash helmeted and rubber booted with visor up showing just her eyes sparkling. Soon Selena was clinging to her lover two as one as they sped on there way to Selena’s flat in London. The journey was in growing darkness but the earlier rain had been replaced with dryness and the promise of a good day tomorrow. Selena snuggled into her lovers back with her arms tucked between her thighs and James’s hips. She was warm snug and in love, ‘yes’ she mused, this felt different from all the other times she had kidded herself that she was falling in love. ...

Corsets & Cuffs 2: Yasmin

(story continues from Corsets & Cuffs)_ Corsets and Cuffs 2: Yasmin Summary of part 1 Suzanna was a shapely twenty something dark haired girl who lived on her own in a large manor house on the edge of a small village. Two weeks ago she had met Ryan Stone who had once been a childhood acquaintance. While discussing the past and other topics it had come to light that they both had an interest in Master / Slave relationships. ...

The Crate

continued from part one_ Part Two Chapter 3: The Package It had been two days since Ed left. And Maryann found herself in totally perplexed. All she knew is that when he got back he would find her wanting and willing to be his any way he want it. She spent most of the time wandering between her house and his. Her attire had become a combination of stylish skirts and blouses along with at least 4 inch heels. ...

Her First Mummification

“Shall we begin?” Nervously, she nodded. This had long been one of her greatest fantasies, and now, thanks to him, it was about to come true. Now, with growing excitement, she watched him prepare. She stood, as commanded, beside the bed, the air cool on her naked flesh. Also as commanded, she had attached clamps to her nipples, the chain moving gently as she breathed, the dull throb from her hardened buds only heightening an arousal already growing from the simple thought of what was to happen next. ...

Andrea

High school, such a dreaded period for many teenagers, but not Andrea. Andrea is a beautiful brown haired, Spanish girl with great tanned skin and a smile that could make hearts melt. She literally had the world at her feet, as we will soon discover. “Hurry up, were almost out of time”, Andrea angrily whispered, seemingly to herself. “I’m doing the best I can!” came anguished the reply over her tiny ear speaker. ...

A Singapore Sub 2: MRT Adventure

(story continues from A Singapore Sub 1: Webcam Pleasure) Part 2: MRT Adventure Next day morning, Tania wake up early at 5am. She hasn’t had a good sleep throughout the night, waiting impatiently for the sun to rise so that she can finally meet her Master. She took a heavy breakfast to compensate for the dinner last night before a hot shower, she also take time to trim her pussy hair. She has always wanted to trim a straight thin vertical hairline but never skilful enough for that. ...

Making a New Friend 3

(story continues from Making a New Friend 2) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 3 Much to Wendy’s relief, Elaine allowed life to go on pretty much as normal, outside of the house anyway. When they were home it was a completely different story. Strict rules had been laid down for Wendy. Immediately upon arrival at the house, she was to strip naked, install the full harness ball gag and stand in the corner of the living room. There she would have to stand, fingers interlaced behind her back, staring at the corner where the walls met the floor. She was to take this pose and wait, Until Elaine told her to do otherwise. She was not allowed to wear clothes unless instructed to do so. The list went on. Wendy occasionally missed the freedom to come home and relax after a hard day, but she was happier with her life than she had ever been. ...

The Crate

Part One Chapter 1: The Box Ed got home to find a box, well hell more like a crate on his doorstep. It was about 2’ x 3’ by 3 foot. He looked around and found the shipping slip. Surprisingly it was shipped from his house to his house. Thinking might as well bring it inside. He got a dolly and dragged it into the living room. Sitting on the sofa he opened the envelope in the shipping pouch. ...

Ultimate Selfbondage Tease

After reading all of the inventive stories here on grometsplaza I wanted to plan the ultimate self bondage/ teasing session unlike nothing I have read or heard of. It would involve dressing like a proper bondage slut, tight gagging, even tighter bondage, a forced enema, endless teasing and stimulation, and a possible visit from my sometimes play partner Vanessa. I would be strapped to a leather covered wooden saw horse. The forced enema would start after a set period of time by a melting ice cube. I attached a clip to the hose shutting of the water flow. Attached to this clip is a heavy weight suspended by a string and held high by an ice cube. The ice cube melts, weight drops pulling the clip from the hose starting the flow of water. ...

The Day I Became Her Slave

My wife left for work in the morning and I was home all alone for the day. To relax I decided to do a little bit of dress up and some self bondage. I do this when I alone so I can relax and enjoy myself. Once I saw her car leave the drive way I went upstairs to get all my gear together. I went to the bedroom and went to our toy box. My wife is also my Mistress when we play, but this I always kept secret from her as I didn’t want her to think I was really weird. I enjoy dressing in her Mistress outfits and tie myself up. So I went to work and started getting ready. I first put on a pair of nipple clamps, and then I put on a bra over them so it would press them harder against my nipples. Then I put on a pair of fish net stockings followed by a pair of knee high boots and tied them tight. I now slip on her leather floor length skirt. At this time I am getting a hard on and have to fight so much not to play with myself. ...

The Day I Became Her Slave

My wife left for work in the morning and I was home all alone for the day. To relax I decided to do a little bit of dress up and some self bondage. I do this when I alone so I can relax and enjoy myself. Once I saw her car leave the drive way I went upstairs to get all my gear together. I went to the bedroom and went to our toy box. My wife is also my Mistress when we play, but this I always kept secret from her as I didn’t want her to think I was really weird. I enjoy dressing in her Mistress outfits and tie myself up. So I went to work and started getting ready. I first put on a pair of nipple clamps, and then I put on a bra over them so it would press them harder against my nipples. Then I put on a pair of fish net stockings followed by a pair of knee high boots and tied them tight. I now slip on her leather floor length skirt. At this time I am getting a hard on and have to fight so much not to play with myself. ...

Intrigue and Curiosity Take an Unexpected Turn

I am new not only to story submission, but to all things bondage as well. My best friend came upon this site and ordered me to peruse the stories and send him the ones that intrigued me. Little did I know how quickly they would be used against me!! Being such good friends, he wants to be sure he gives me everything I need to make me happy and fulfilled. Oh and I should mention that earlier this year, in a moment of passion and weakness, I did agree to be his slave!! As his slave, I was instructed to write a detailed account of my adventure last Friday for all to read. ...

Capture and Training Facility Part 4: Shemale Training

continues from part three Part 4: Shemale Training Mistress Anya waited while her slave/maid finished polishing her black latex catsuit. Soon the job was finished and the latex gleamed with high gloss from her neck to her toes. Miko helped her mistress into her knee length high heeled boots and the uniform was complete. She walked over to the full length mirror to perform a final inspection. The mirror reflected the image of a tall blond-haired woman encased in shiny latex that fit her like a second skin. Around her waist was a heavy latex waist cincher, also in black. The deep red lipstick and heavily made up eyes completed the picture of a cruel latex mistress. Behind her, in the mirror, she could see her maid, also dressed in latex but in pink and white, her eyes cast submissively to the floor. ...

The Training of Slave Selena Chapter 13: Taking Control

Chapter 13: Taking Control It was late by the time they returned to James’s flat and they were both happy and contented to be back, ‘S’ retreated to the bathroom to bathe her piercings. James wanted ‘S’ to stay the night, he couldn’t bare the idea of her being on her own in her own flat with sensitive piercings and no one there to comfort her. So he insisted; she put up little defence. She could leave for work on the morrow. She already had some street clothes in his wardrobe; so it was settled. ...

Rubber Fantasy House

This is a fantasy story that I would love to come true and be able to enjoy. It is about a house with many rooms ruled by a Master and a Mistress of many tortures, bondage, sexual actions, and rubber dressing. It has many rooms where slaves are sent to endure this. And is situated on the outskirts of town. I had been told about this place so I thought I would visit it and see it for myself. I drove up and came to a nice looking two story house with a swimming pool at the back. I climbed the stairs at the front and knocked on the door. A well dressed blonde slim lady with a fine figure answered the door. “Hello,” she said, “can I help you”. ...

Sounds Nasty

This story was originally an entry into the S(A)X Leather 2008 Bondage Stories Contest After I deplaned in LA from my short Phoenix flight, I was finally able to relax for a moment. I have gone through airport security with the brass mail box lock several times without getting beeped. Either their equipment is more sensitive than before or I was just unlucky this time. The very tiny nonferrous lock secures the CB 2000 male chastity device. You can get plastic seals with serial numbers, but Mistress Cynthia demands I wear the lock probably hoping I will get caught and strip searched by some queer. Fortunately, the female TSA officer was content with the wand. ...

The Good, The Bad and The Plastic

Beatrix poured herself a tall glass of wine from the bottle she had just retrieved from the wine cellar as she mused over her plans for that evening. She had just introduced two new sluts to their roles in her home and had broken them of any thoughts of disobeying her orders. The domminatrix had taken the two women to her cellar where she had them put on their black latex catsuits with matching hoods before having them get on their hand and knees. She chained them to a concrete post and put them together underneath an empty wooden wine barrel. The weight on their backs would be just enough to keep them occupied until Beatrix had the time to discipline them properly. However, the domminatrix had a far more important task to perform that night. Her primary lover Jocelyn over the last twelve months or so had shown signs of indifference towards the lovemaking sessions the two had. There was at least three times in the last month or so where Beatrix sensed that Jocelyn had faked her way through intense erotic stimulation. Today, Jocelyn would pay the penalty for her impunity in a way she would never forget. Beatrix stomped down the hall in the direction of where Jocelyn waited for her licking her lips in anticipation of the event to come. However, her march down the corridors of her home was interrupted by the sound of the telephone ringing from a nearby room. Grumbling out loud, she walked into one of the bedrooms on the main floor and walked over to where the phone kept. If anyone else had seen the phone location, they would have shrieked out loud in horror. Beatrix had caught one of her servants a while back using the telephone without permission. To punish her, the domminatrix had merged the woman with the telephone so that she was quite literally a living telephone. The receiver hung between her breasts which had been transformed into a black plastic material like the rest of her. Below her chest on her lower torso were buttons like those you would find on any phone. As Beatrix walked over to the living phone, she could see the figure slightly shudder as the ringing was triggering a wave of erotic pleasure that flowed through its’ body . When the domm picked up the receiver, the living telephone’s closed eyes opened wide in response. Though the pupils did not move, Beatrix could swear she there was a look of desperation visible as if the phone was pleading to be released from its’ torment. “Fat chance of me changing her back anytime soon !…. if anything, I wonder if I should change her pussy into a slot for a calling card… I think she’d make a rather attractive pay phone! Ha!” thought Beatrix as she started her conversation on the phone. After a few minutes of conversation during which Beatrix laughed out loud once or twice, the domminatrix hung the receiver back between the living phone’s tits and with a smug look on her face depressed the nipple on the right breast. Almost immediately, the eyes shut tight as did the mouth to the approval of the woman in front of it. " If I’m going to deal with Jocelyn, I can’t have the phone bothering me tonight. I’ll turn it back on in the morning when I make my overseas call. I’ll have to figure out if she’s capable of handling a three way call some day. Ha! Ha! " the domminatrix said with a laugh as she headed out of the room and headed to her special visit with Jocelyn. As she strode down her hallways, she glanced out one of the windows at where her Olympic sized swimming pool was situated and smiled broadly. Four of her servants were filling up the pool using soup ladles to put the water in it and looked a little weary doing it. Beatrix could have had the pool filled via normal means but figured this was the best way to build up her servants and submissives’ staminas for future ’ work ‘. Bobbing up and down in the middle of what pool water existed was what appeared to be a pool float although if a visitor had been there at that time and examined the float more closely, they would have sworn it looked like a red haired woman about 34-35 with an athletic if slightly busty figure wearing a one piece shiny black swimsuit. In fact, the float was one of Beatrix’s former sluts by the name of Diane who she caught frolicking in the pool one night with a former boyfriend of her’s. Although the man took off before Beatrix could get hold of him, the simpering slut was not as lucky and Beatrix unleashed a most wicked of punishments. She had transformed the simpering slut into an inflatable pool toy that still retained conscious thought as it bobbed up and down in the pool with the added torture that if the domminatrix or one of her guests were using the living float to rest on or even grab onto it briefly, the transformed woman would feel intense feelings of pleasure that flowed through her entire plastified form. However, the other side of this was that as soon as the float was removed from the pool, it would immediately deflate completely on its own and the float would lose consciousness completely until it was returned to the pool again where it would inflate on its own again. " Maybe Diane will learn next time not to make waves… whenever ’ next time ’ happens…" Beatrix muttered to herself as she resumed her walk down the marbled floors to the base of the stairway that lead to where Jocelyn was. She stopped just before she went upstairs and wiped her forehead of the sweat that had accumulated. Even though she had a fairly large air conditioning system installed in her mansion, the exertion of her walking briskly clad in skin tight latex and leather was causing her to perspire freely. Stepping off to the side, the domminatrix looked over at what looked like an unusual water cooler that was shaped in the form of a nude woman with generous sized breasts and an overall sensuous look to her. It’s hands were at the sides and had melded into the glass while the legs were slightly apart and taught when the change swept over her. Beatrix ran her hands over the smooth glass surface as she recalled how the cooler in question used to be a blonde slut named Colleen who had been in Beatrix’s service for several years. ...

The Key Club

Here is one of those “BE CAREFUL WHAT YOU WISH FOR " stories. My wife and I have been married for some time now and I have been interested in bondage since I was in high school. I introduced bondage to her before we were married. She’s pretty good but she has never really gotten into as much as I would like. I enjoy being on the receiving end on occasion but she just can’t bring it off when she is doing the tying. After all these years, she still does not really take control. ...

Trisha – Finding My Way Chapter 7: Epilogue

(story continues from Trisha – Finding My Way Chapter 6: Folsom Street Fair) Disclaimer: Thanks to Feline and JD, without whose help the story would not have come out as smoothly as you see it. All websites referenced in the story are imaginary URLs based on real websites. Chapter 7: Epilogue The business card dropped in my armbinder pocket was from Gail Hernandez, an electronics consultant. I’m happy to say we’ve been together for about a year now. ...

Starting with Dinner

Respectfully and sincerely written for: Miss C. The glow of the the dimmed lighting complimented the soft background music playing. He sat there quietly, ever grateful, and slowly ate the finely prepared dinner before him. This particular restaurant was not for the everyday consumer, but rather a prestigious five star Irish Steakhouse, and her personal favorite. It’s not her style to bring just anyone here, but of course he did not know that. ...

Exhibition slave

You have always been a very obedient slave. I am sure you would have agreed to my plan just because I told you to, but I know you well enough to be sure that this will also fulfil your greatest wish. You sit on your knees next to the box while I finish the preparations. Whenever I turn towards you, you are looking at the floor in front of you, like a good slave. Although, when my back is turned and I steal a glance in the mirror, I can see you are looking at me, following my actions. I let it go; they will be your last transgressions. Besides, you have always been the favourite of my two slaves; that is why I asked you to become the centrepiece of my new dungeon. ...

Capture and Training Facility Part 3: Becoming Lucy

continues from part one & two Part 3: Becoming Lucy Tim and Bobi sat in the back of the town car chatting happily like school girls on the bus. It was an interesting analogy because they were on their way to school; a very special school. They had met at the boarding house that they were both staying at when they moved to the city. The boarding house catered to young gay men looking make a new life for themselves. Both boys were slight of build and neither one was more than 5’ 4” tall. Bobi, whose real name was Robert had found a boyfriend he referred to as Sir at a local gay bar. He had told his new friend Tim about the place and Tim had also found a man there. After several weeks of dating, both boys had moved out of the boarding house and in with their new partners. ...

The Masque

from the Halloween special 2008 “Are you sure you are okay with this?” Sylvia asked her husband as they drove their Lexus through the darkening autumn twilight. Robert nodded his head, “I am if you are.” Sylvia looked at her husband, trying to see the subtleties in his face in the darkened car. Robert was handsome in the old-time Rock Hudson kind of handsome. Dark hair with a touch of gray, strong jaw line, and blue eyes that made her feel like a goddess every time he looked at her. He was the strong man she had always wanted in a husband and now, dressed in black tux, she admired him even more. Sylvia was sure he was not comfortable with doing this and it took some talking to convince him that this is something that would help their relationship, not hinder it. In the end, however, she knew he did it because he loved her and that he knew his wife wanted to attend. ...

Capture and Training Facility

Caution: Part One of this story involves urophagia the consumption of urine Prolog My name is Tom but most of the people who come in contact with me call me Master. I run a unique facility here out in the country. I and my staff of sadists capture and train slaves for sale around the world. Some of the slaves we train are volunteers, they get in touch with me through several websites with chat rooms and if the conditions are right and I feel it’s safe we make the deal and they become slaves for life. ...

Prisoner in Rubber and Bondage - Chapter 10: Nurse White enjoys herself

continued from part nine Chapter 10: Nurse White enjoys herself. She released the steel waist belt, collar and wrist manacles and let them drop to the floor. Then from the pile of items she picked up the full arm length bondage mittens and fitted them over my hands and arms. She took her time and carefully laced them up tight and buckled all the straps, one at the top, one above and one below my elbows and one around my wrists. She had secured them much tighter than my Mistress did and I found I was now unable to bend my arms or my wrists. ...

Prisoner in Rubber & Bondage - Chapter 9: Punishment & Work

continued from part eight Chapter 9: Punishment & Work. “Consider this to be the completion of your punishment as I didn’t think last night was very severe. Also it will make sure that any thoughts of escaping will be put right out of your mind. You know what job you have to do today so I will have to leave the house open so you can go in and out to the workshop for tools and materials. If there are any callers you will have to try and avoid them or else think up some sort of excuse to explain the way you are dressed. Oh yes there are just two more items to complete your working punishment rubber uniform.” ...

No Job Means No Dignity 2: A Day by the Pool

(story continues from No Job Means No Dignity) This story is a follow up to No Job Means No Dignity Part One. If you haven’t read it, I suggest you do so now to give you a better idea of what’s going on here. Part Two: A Day by the Pool About 6 months have passed since I lost my job when things changed forever as my wife became the dominant one in our relationship and I became, for want of a better word, her bitch. ...

Fourth Time

Lisa sighed as she rinsed yet another dish. When would she ever learn? she asked herself. With three failures to her credit, you’d think she’d have given up. But no, here she was for number four. Some time back, Lisa had taken a long look at herself. Her desire to please others, the warm feeling she got when she knew she’d made someone happy. These things, and others, had convinced her, after some judicious web surfing, that she was submissive. With that in mind, she’d set out to find herself a Master. After all, what good is a sub without a Master to serve? ...

Prisoner in Rubber and Bondage - Chapter Chapter Chapter 8: Work and Punishment

continued from part seven Chapter 8: Work and Punishment. She pointed to a large copper heating cylinder and a large round copper plate with an electric motor mounted on it and also a pair of electric pumps. “What you have to do is remove the top from the cylinder and weld the round plate on to the cylinder making sure it is watertight. Then following the sheet of instructions on the bench you connect the pipes from the pump to the cylinder and complete the wiring up of the pumps, agitator motor and the float switches. When you have finished call me on the phone extension and I will show you where it has to go. This should be quite a simple job for you to do and when it is eventually completed and installed it will provide your Mistress with a very effective means of punishing a wayward prisoner and seemingly endless hours of humiliation for you.” ...

Consequences

LilBoundGirl: I’m so sorry I couldn’t make it. My parents went up the wall about me trying to leave and they took my car keys away. BossTucker: … LilBoundGirl: I REALLY wanted to meet up with you. BossTucker: Did you really? LilBoundGirl: YES! BossTucker: I don’t know. Personally it sounds like a load of shit there. LilBoundGirl: What?! BossTucker: I think you got cold feet and chickened out. LilBoundGirl: I did NOT! I’m telling you I wanted to meet up with you. BossTucker: Prove it. LilBoundGirl: … LilBoundGirl: How? BossTucker: Tell me where you live. LilBoundGirl: I can’t. You know I live at home with my folks. I only turned 18 last month. BossTucker: Then I think you’re chicken. LilBoundGirl: … BossTucker: I’m signing off. There’s another girl online who deserves my attention. LilBoundGirl: No! Wait. BossTucker: Yes? LilBoundGirl: … BossTucker: You had something you wanted to say? LilBoundGirl: Fine. But you HAVE to keep it quiet. If my parents find you here they’ll go through the roof. BossTucker: Oh don’t you fret. If anyone has to worry about keeping quiet, it’s YOU. Send me the address. ...

The Horse

You know, a woman’s body is very tender – especially between her legs, where the truth of her sex lies. You can do a lot of things to a woman’s body, and she’ll never complain. But touch her between her legs, and it sets the fire within her ablaze. I was in my third year of college when I met the Japanese man who was to become my Master. He was a nice looking man, and was pursuing his Master’s Degree in economics. A funny choice, as it turned out. The ‘Master’s Degree’ part, at least! ...

Prisoner in Rubber and Bondage - Chapter 6: Demerits and Punishments

continued from part five Chapter 6: Demerits and Punishments. After Mistress had left, locking the door as she went out, I tried a few tentative steps in this second rubber uniform and bondage. I was quite surprised to find I could cope fairly well with the high-heeled boots. Because they were laced so tight around my ankles I was able to keep my balance without my feet splaying out sideways. However the seemingly simple set of chains was another matter. I quickly came to terms with the ankle hobble chain by taking short steps, which helped with keeping my balance on the high heels. But the two chains attached to the padlock secured around my cock and ball root were proving to be very devious. As I lifted up my foot to take a step forward the loose rings would slide down the hobble chain towards my other ankle. Then when I put my foot on the floor the chains would tighten and pull at the padlock. The only position where there was no tension on the padlock chains was when the rings were in the middle of the hobble chain and some slack could be taken up. Every time I took a step forward the rings would slide first one way and then the other way and each time I put a foot on the floor the chains would go tight and tug at the cock and ball padlock. ...

Prisoner in Rubber and Bondage - Chapter Chapter 7: First taste of real Punishment

continued from part six Chapter 7: First taste of real Punishment. “I have turned up the heating in your cell to maximum as I don’t want you to get cold during the night. I have opened the drain tube on the bottom of the rubber sauna bag and placed a bowl underneath it to catch the dribbles of sweat that will drain out during the night. So don’t swing about in your suspension or there will be drips of sweat on your cell floor and each drip will earn you fifty demerits, plus one hundred and fifty per drip for disobeying me.” ...

Kelly’s Quest

continued from part three Part 4 My name is Kelly. This is the story of my quest for what I call my golden cocoon. I have already told you how I realized I was different because after a spanking as a child it would sometimes be like I was enveloped in a warm cocoon. As an adult I am seeking how to recapture that wonderful, warm feeling. I finally found my cocoon with the help of my uncle and his wonderful self-controlled, bondage pain and pleasure machine. I also learned that the secret was that the pain or humiliation had to be inevitable, but I had to ultimately cause it or control it. In other words, I learned that I was a self-bondage pain slut. In this final section to my story, I discover just how addicting my yearning for the golden cocoon actually is and am taught how to control it. ...

Prisoner in Rubber and Bondage - Chapter 5: New Uniforms for the prisoner

continued from part four Chapter 5: New Uniforms for the prisoner. “Your Number One Uniform will be worn when you are carrying out repairs and maintenance. Number Two Uniform will be worn when you are performing domestic duties. I need to make sure they both fit you properly and I need to become familiar with all the various fittings and attachments. If you are wondering what has happened to your Chastity Belt, then don’t worry; it is going away to be modified. Your cock and balls will be kept Restrained in a sheath and pouch, as I am sure I will get more work out of you if the vibrators aren’t keeping you excited. Your Catheters will be removed and you will be able to use the toilet whenever you need to. However demerits will be awarded if using the toilet interferes with your work. So things haven’t really changed, you just get a penalty for the privilege of being able to use the toilet at any time” ...

The Frustration Factor

Meter Level One - Establishing A Base Line! As far as I was concerned she was a pseudo submissive. She played at being a sub’, and probably was to an extent, but only when she was calling the shots. I figured her out within the first couple of play sessions we did and knew she was constantly guiding the scene to her own advantage and topping me from the bottom. ...

Mechanical Master

Latex toy part 1. The robot malevolently bent over and whispered in her ear. “You see that girl, the off-worlder the one walking in the crowd like a pebble in the ebb of tide?” the machine asked. It stood over her like a mountain behind a willow tree. Given the style and erect confidence of the well dressed woman in front a casual observer might suspect they were a young rock star with hulking mechanical body guard. Six camera eyes set in a steel head tracked both her response while other eyes watched the trickle of the off-worlder steps. ...

Mechanical Master

Latex toy part 1. The robot malevolently bent over and whispered in her ear. “You see that girl, the off-worlder the one walking in the crowd like a pebble in the ebb of tide?” the machine asked. It stood over her like a mountain behind a willow tree. Given the style and erect confidence of the well dressed woman in front a casual observer might suspect they were a young rock star with hulking mechanical body guard. Six camera eyes set in a steel head tracked both her response while other eyes watched the trickle of the off-worlder steps. ...

Day in the Country

I should have been forewarned. That phone call she made was not ominous nor unusual. I could hear the smile in her voice as she asked me to be ready for 10 o’clock and that we were going for a drive into the country. She went on to tell me to shave carefully. OK, I thought as she hung up. Shave carefully? Hmmm. I did go shave again as I had already finished my morning shower etc. The razor was used deliberately slowly being careful to scrape each bit of shaving cream from my face. I was puzzled by her request but happily complied with her wishes. Fresh aftershave, her favourite, and a careful comb ensured I looked as good as I could for her. ...

Getting the Point!

When I arrived at our high top dungeon (I still chuckle over that). She sat me down at the kitchen table. No hug and no kiss! She just gestured for me to sit and where. She looked serious and that made me very nervous! She looked straight into my eyes. I search them for meaning but saw only conviction and earnest seriousness. “I feel that our relationship has entered a new phase. I very much appreciate your obedience and service to me. You have been delightful and a pleasure to train!” ...

Recovery

Eight weeks! That’s how long she said that I had to wait for an O. Eight weeks! That’s 56 days. Or 1344 hours. Or it might have been 56 lost Os if I had one every day. Even the scant few I get with my KH would have amounted to something. But nothing for 56 days!! And then she said only if I was completely healed from the Prince Albert piercing and if she didn’t want to go for a new record. ...

Under the Spell

Chapter 1 Stretching languidly under the red latex sheets, bare arms starkly white against the background, the rubber caressed the cheeks of her bottom. She was wearing a black rubber helmet with a deep collar, which zipped down the back of the head. This complete exclusion from the world filled her nostrils with the smell of warm, damp latex. The lock into which the zip clipped was closed and a penis gag, inflated to fill her mouth, prevented all but the slightest sounds Her eyes could only see out of small holes punched in the blindfold. Despite this, she was relaxed although unhappy to be restrained in such a positive way. Bright sunshine streamed into the room, falling onto the red sheets and heating the occupant lying with her legs open underneath. ...

Emily at the Wall

My name is Maxine. Or I think it is. Or rather was. It’s been so long since anyone called me by my name it can be hard to remember. Now they call me left number four. Sometimes ‘that dark haired bitch’, or with really common customers, ‘that one there’. Once I had lovely dark hair, all styled in the latest fashions, but that was a long time ago. It feels like months since I was allowed a haircut, and if I could stand upright it would hang past my arse. Stand upright ? A chance would be a fine thing. Let me tell, if you think leather harnesses, rope and chain are the ultimate form of bondage, you should try bricks and mortar. Yes, that’s right, bricks and mortar. ...

Quiet Now

All I said was, “No, I won’t do that.” Well, I did it! And a whole lot more. In a way, it taught me that the life style I chose two years ago was serious. I am a slave and slaves have no rights. I most certainly do not have the right to say no to my owner. My owner is god. That is that. I was forced to violate my preferences. Slaves have no preferences, sexual or other wise. Being beaten severely for three consecutive days and the quiet time, which will last 92 more days was proof enough. ...

Training

Some men simply don’t deserve the title of man. You know what I mean; they can’t or won’t make decisions. They prefer to be led around by the nose with little interest in who does the leading. They are not even really submissive, because a true submissive relinquishes control and these pathetic creatures have no control. They are called men only because they have external sex organs, which allow them to piss while standing. Such is the case of William, who I call Wilma. We will soon see about this standing business! ...

Up Yours

Robert walked naked from the shower and sat on the edge of their king size bed. Barbara, his wife, lustfully admired his body, not because she had not seen it a hundred times before, but more to get in the mood or role. She pulled the package from a bag and tossed it on to his lap lightly brushing the flesh of his soft penis. He stared at it for a moment, then tore it open and removed the satiny shiny black garment. ...

The Elbow Bondage Club

ELBOW BONDAGE CLUB (Chapters 1 -5) English is not my first language, so please excuse the occasional bad grammar/spelling/wording. This story is pure fiction and caters to the niche fetish of elbow bondage. CHAPTER 1 - The Club The ‘Elbow Bondage Club’ (EBC) was an exclusive fetish club located 38 miles outside of San Francisco. The venue was a large mansion which was owned by Julia Langly and Laura Parker, two eccentric millionaires who shared the same sexual fetish: beautiful women in stringent bondage. ...

Lolli

In all my wildest dreams, I never thought a woman of her intelligence and caliber could stoop so degradingly low. Yet for me, Helen Vales had become absolutely perfect. All it took was a little persuasion. When I had first arrived in college I was virtually a nobody. Not really someone you’d notice based on his credentials, credibility, or the clubs and organizations he’d belonged to. I didn’t have many friends yet, and from the looks of things, I was an outsider to many of the groups and cliques on campus. ...

Blue Mummy

Max smiled to himself as he checked the blue nylon carryall to be sure it contained everything he would need. Satisfied, he zipped the bag and slung it over his shoulder, then stepped out of the studio apartment. Pausing only to lock the door, he walked quickly to the elevator, and punched the button. The lift stopped and the doors slid open; a couple of other people were already in the car riding down to the parking level. One was a woman about his mother’s age, with a neatly-marked Dalmatian on a black lead, and the other was a woman he saw from time to time but didn’t really know other than to say hello to. ...

My Life 1: Here I Am Now

Part 1: Here I Am Now It’s hard to know where to start, really. Maybe the best way to grab your attention is to describe the scene here as I sit and write this for you. That should work. I am sitting at a desk in front of the computer – nothing odd about that, but I will describe my dress and predicament. I am tied to the chair; straps encircle my ankles, my thighs, my stomach and my chest under my armpits - also my arms below my elbows. I can move my head and my wrists and fingers, hence the typing. ...

My Life 2: The Relationship Changes

Part 2: The Relationship Changes The next four weeks actually went by very fast, the flat sold quickly, and as luck would have it, a foreign buyer who only wanted it for a few weeks a year and was happy to buy all the contents. My workmates took it all very coolly; the firm was on the way up and the idea of buying my shares appealed to them. I got the feeling, good or bad, that they wouldn’t give me a second thought once I was gone. Friends and family, small group though it was, were also very pragmatic. I was off to “discover” myself, and not too worry if they didn’t hear from me for a while. They were used to my little eccentricities of wandering off for a while and that was it really. Anna gave me the number of the account in Zurich and all the money was passed over. It really was surprisingly easy to do this. I was worth quite a bit of money, but I didn’t think twice before handing it all over, I kept a few hundred for cash emergencies. ...

My Life 3: My Duties Expand

Part 3: My Duties Expand Obviously with my mistress taking on a new “job” my own duties expanded. Rather than being a full-time submissive slave, I was encouraged, commanded to participate in the rituals with her downstairs clients. Gradually over the next two years she expanded her client list to over thirty, all fairly respectable well-heeled men, with the exception of three women, which did surprise me. They were successful women in their fields, one well-known in show business; you will have seen her on TV many times. For whatever reason (do we need a reason?) they wanted to be dominated, not by a man, for they dominated men at their work, but by a woman. My mistress hesitated at first, but then took on the role, with gusto! ...

Prisoner in Rubber and Bondage - Chapter 3: Mistress introduces her new Regime

continued from part two Chapter 3: Mistress introduces her new Regime. As Mistress released the tight Straps the feeling came back into my legs and arms. The shoulder zip on the Rubber Bondage Suit was released and the Hood was pulled off my head and slowly the Rubber Bondage Suit was removed from my aching body. The Head Harness was unstrapped and the Gag deflated and then the Rubber Suit was unzipped and my Rubber Hood was removed. I blinked in the bright lights of the playroom and as my eyes adjusted to the light I could see my Mistress kneeling beside me. She was dressed in a totally enclosing Rubber Cat suit with an open face attached Hood. For the first time since we had embarked on the Mistress/prisoner roles she was looking at me with concern on her face. ...

Prisoner in Rubber and Bondage - Chapter 4: The prisoners future is explained to him

continued from part three Chapter 4: The prisoners future is explained to him. “I think you will have to agree that you really are my Rubber Bondage prisoner. Your future here with me will be one of constant and very secure Rubber Bondage. I have quite a few more of my own designs for you to try out sometime, and I think even you will be surprised at my ingenuity in making you Totally Secure with no possible hope of freedom until I decide to release you. Your next month will be taken up with some plumbing alterations to the house waste system. I have ordered all the materials you will need and there is a set of plans for you to follow to get the installation done properly for my purpose. I don’t intend to tell you what the alterations are for, but I’m sure you will form some sort opinion as the work progresses. You will discover what the alterations are for in due time, suffice for me to say it is to be a part of your Punishment Programme.” ...

Prisoner in Rubber and Bondage - Chapter 1: The start of a new life

Chapter 1: The start of a new life My Wife and I had moved to this large, remote house about two years ago. It was down the end of a dead end track about two miles from the main road. We had considered it to be ideal for our shared interest in Rubber and Bondage. The only visitors would be friends who were into the ‘scene’ or other people by appointment. My wife, who was a Solicitor, was the breadwinner, although I was self-employed doing odd jobs of D.I.Y. as and when I could find work in the area. ...

Prisoner in Rubber and Bondage - Chapter 2: Mistress has a visitor

continued from part one Chapter 2: Mistress has a visitor. But it is when she invites one or more of her friends to stay for the weekend who she has met at the various fetish clubs she has visited that my troubles really begin. They usually arrive on the Friday evening and stay sometimes until Monday morning and she lets them put me into very extreme Rubber Bondage then they tease and torment me until I am driven nearly insane with unfulfilled arousal. ...

The Exercise Bike

My Name is Jade and my Master has commanded me to document my life becoming and living as a 24/7 submissive. This story is just a small part of my “Slave’s Journal” as my Master calls it. If you like this part let me know, and keep on the lookout for more posts to come. Let me tell you about myself. I’m a tall white woman at 5’11” with waist length black hair. Thanks to my Master’s strict diet and exercise plan I am a lean 130 lbs. with a well defined muscle tone. I have a nice shapely ass my Master just loves to spank, full 36C breasts capped with long, thick, dark, thimble size nipples which always seem hard and are the focus of men’s stares. Of course the fact that I’m rarely dressed and very scantily when I am doesn’t help much. My entire body from the neck down is smooth and hairless. Long ago I went through laser hair removal and my skin feels smooth, creamy and is very sensitive. Like my long pierced nipples my pussy also attracts a great deal of attention, from the several piercings on my large labia lips to the single ring through my circumcised monster clit. ...

The Training of Slave Selena

Story continued from Part 8 Part Nine Chapter 17: For the love of my Master Selena awoke with a start, ‘where was she? Then she inwardly smiled. Of course in her Masters bedroom! She stretched luxuriating in her condition. She tongued her gag then sucked. She was in heaven. But where was her Master and how long had she been asleep for? She waited passively in her darkness. Small vibrations told her of her Masters return. She spread her legs wide placing her arms above her head. Her Master entered her swiftly bearing down on her with the full weight on his hips arching his back with arms supporting his upper body. ...

The Dessert

“Why don’t you go upstairs and get ready for me while I send Ken and Laurie off?” she whispered into his ear quietly as he was clearing up some plates and glasses. He tried not to show too much of the “deer-in-the-headlights” look as he nodded his head and continued on to the kitchen. Ken and Laurie were already getting their coats on when Rick emerged from the kitchen. After some pleasantries and “we-must-do-this-again-soon’s” were exchanged, Rick quietly slipped away as his wife, Debbie, led the last of the dinner guests to the front door. ...

The White Casket

The white casket was a thing of beauty, and when HE locked me in it, it was my own, private, bondage prison. There would be no use telling you our real names – we’d just be another pair of names in the bondage world. Not much different than anybody else who was into bondage. So I shall always refer to my Master as ‘HE’. We met on the Internet, in one of the many bondage chat rooms. HE took a liking to my profile, and sought me out, asking me – TELLING me to meet him in the private bondage chat room at ten o’clock that night. The private chat room could be set up so that nobody except those you approved, could read your messages while you were ‘in session’. ...

Wishful Thinking

When we bought our house ten years ago, I did not realize that the basement would be a great place to practice self-bondage. I am sexually excited by being submissive to my wife. My wife and I do not belong a any bdsm clubs, we do not attend munches, and I have never talked to any of my friends about how I like to serve my wife. Bondage is strictly personal between my wife and I. ...

The Island 4

Part Four The auction went a little bit better than usual. A well-known local software programmer bought the twins for $15,500, and his mistress (small m) bought me for $12,000. Nobody ever outbids them when they choose to show up, which we can never anticipate. They left the three of us on the stage, and retired to the bar to watch the rest of the auction. A nervous young man who had been the underbidder on the Olson Twins, and whom I suspected had been sent to the island as a graduation present by his father, an occasional visitor, made a jump bid to $15,000 for Slave Unit C, and got his wish. He handed a briefcase to the cashier without counting it out or receiving change, and left with his purchase in eager anticipation. Someday he may learn the folly of revealing the limit of his bankroll before Round Two, but for today was the buyer and not the buyee. I could see two of the ladies sizing him up for future consumption. ...

The Party

Darlene groaned as her body shifted again. The car was taking a right hand curve at what felt like high speed, but the bound transgendered girl had no idea how fast her captor was actually driving. Darlene had never ridden in the trunk of a car before. She had no idea how fast the car was moving, but it felt fast. The tg’s bound and strapped body, secured to the floor of the trunk with additional leather straps, shifted to some extent with every lateral movement or change in speed the car made. ...

Pain Test Session

I work over night so when I arrived home Monday morning the first thing I did is take the kids to school. It takes about 10 minutes. I did this and returned home. I noticed a note on the bed and so I read it. It said: “Take a shower and then tie yourself spread to the bed. Put 15 clips on your balls and shaft and use the clothshanger with clips on your nipples and tie off to the bed (it’s one of those metal hangers with clips to hold the cloths). Gag and blindfold yourself and wait. I am not sure how long this will last.” That was all it said. ...

Strand's Tale

Strand had been planning to meet his new friend, they had decided to meet for lunch at a local restaurant. They both were into bondage but Chris was into much more pain and had a Mistress. Strand wondered if he would get to meet Chris’s Mistress and if he did what would happen. On the day of the meeting Strand was nervous as he walked down the street to the restaurant, what would happen today he wondered. He entered and found a seat in the corner, he was about a half hour early and he wanted to get a seat where he could watch the door. He waited for a while as people came and went. Then a big guy came into the restaurant wearing a blue shirt and jean shorts. This is what his friend had said he would be wearing. He stopped and looked around and Strand waved to him. He moved over to the table and ask if he was Strand. Strand said yes and they both sat at the table. ...

Inheritance

The call from Felix was a shock. His voice was weak and hoarse. “I need to see you urgently,” he said, “I’m in the hospital, I got cancer. I need your help to take care of something.” I had known him for a few years, but had talked with him only three times at meetings of the Rubber Club. I found him very secretive; he never talked about his personal life. So I was surprised that he would ask me for help. But when someone tells you that he is dying, there is really no choice. I told him that I would get a flight the next day and got the address of the hospital from him. ...

First Meeting

Andy had been a regular at the fetish market, but today was different he was so nervous. Today he was meeting someone for the first time, Allison or Mistress Ally, as he knew her from on line. Andy had always known he had a kinky side to him. In his early twenties he had started to explore it with his then girlfriend. They had done a fair bit of bondage and some spanking, but it had always been taking it in turns and Andy had always felt lost when it came to his turn to tie his girlfriend up. He would just copy what she had done to him and not really enjoy it. ...

The Island Part 3

The Island - Part Three Madame began in a firm voice: “You have all read and signed The Rules, or you would not be here. Nevertheless, I will read them again, because there Will be a Test on Monday. Before you will be allowed to board the ferry back to the mainland, each slave will be ungagged, if necessary, and asked if The Rules were obeyed. If the answer is NO, and we decide we have reason to believe the slave, the offending guest will be seized and added to our stable for one year. Period.” ...

The Box

We had done about everything we could think of with Jane. After only 3 years, she had been modified and manipulated in every way imaginable. As I admired her rigid body, listening to her subtle whimpering beneath the inflated bladder stretching her jaws, I couldn’t help but feel sad that I wouldn’t have her to torture any longer. Three years ago, when she had written me with her interest in becoming the ultimate bondage toy, I hadn’t believed someone like her existed. But after many months of conversation, we finally met, and I realized that she was for real. Only 19 years old when she arrived, she was impressive. Only 5'6", she already had massive breasts, measuring a delightful 38D. On such a small frame, they stood out dramatically. She was rather proud of them, wearing a tight t-shirt on our first meeting, with hip hugger shorts and a bare stomach. I was still certain she would back out at the last minute, but she eagerly signed the contract giving her life to me, then drinking the potion I had set out. Within seconds she was asleep. ...

Kitten's Evening Out

You wait impatiently for him to return eager to know what the treat was he had promised you for tonight. You had spent the afternoon as his little pet crawling around on all fours performing for his amusement when he had stood up with a smile and said, “I think you deserve a treat for once.” He took hold of your leash and led you upstairs to the bathroom; before pulling you to your feet and removing your collar before pulling your wrists together behind your back, you felt the cold steel a moment before you heard the click-click of the cuffs snapping shut, then he pushed you into the shower and switched it on. You close your eyes letting the warm water wash over you as he quickly strips down and climbs in with you. ...

Kitten's First

You wake up puzzled for a moment until you remember why you cannot move your fingers or straighten your legs. You stare for a moment at ridged leather and metal gloves locked onto your hands before letting your eyes drift to the wide leather straps holding your calves firmly pressed against your thighs. Yawing you roll out of your basket, your hands and knees sinking slightly into the soft mud of your kennel floor as you peer out across the expanse of the garden to your house where he has spent the night asleep in your bed. You shiver slightly as a gentle breeze caresses your naked body. Sitting back on your haunches listening to your stomach rumble you wonder how long it will be before he comes to fetch you inside. You are both hungry and thirsty but there is nothing you can do but wait for him as you stare at the chain running from your wide leather collar to the stake out in the middle of the lawn. ...

Eat Your Veggies!

Six months. That was how long Samantha had been a resident at the Wensly household. Not as a guest, yet not even as a household worker. Her position here was a specialty… Samantha was the household slave. Not a position she had really wanted, mind you. Rather, it was the result of some rather unfortunate circumstances. Not being able to pay off some bills towards her boss, she had elected the route of becoming an indentured servant… but a few little contract changes and she essentially became the property of Mrs. Wensly, owner of the household. ...

All Rubber Domination

I’d like to thank Lady Victoria, Lady Leila, Sir (You know who You are ) and specially Steffy the Rubberdoll for inspiration and serving as guidelines as for me becoming also a rubber doll. Unit19 He walked into the clean store, apprehensive on what to expect. It’s his first time on such a fetish store, on vacations away from home, and finally, expecting to indulge on his fetish after a lifetime of shame and self-prejudice. ...

All Rubber Domination

I’d like to thank Lady Victoria, Lady Leila, Sir (You know who You are ) and specially Steffy the Rubberdoll for inspiration and serving as guidelines as for me becoming also a rubber doll. Unit19 He walked into the clean store, apprehensive on what to expect. It’s his first time on such a fetish store, on vacations away from home, and finally, expecting to indulge on his fetish after a lifetime of shame and self-prejudice. ...

The Island Part 2

The Island - Part Two With small steps we enter the great room of the lodge, and the 18 bidders greet Madame L with great respect. She nods acceptance, but does not speak until she has tied off my leash to a ring on the auction block. After formally greeting each guest, she inspects the other slave units already on display. Slave unit C is dressed in a shiny silver latex catsuit and privacy hood, which complement the shine on the heavy metal neck/wrists stock and matching ankle spreader she is wearing. Two vertical poles connect the ends of the neck stock with the ends of the ankle spreader, effectively enclosing her in a picture frame. A third vertical pole rises from the center of the ankle spreader into her crotch, discreetly covered for the time being by a red latex miniskirt. ...

Two Ghosts

from the 2007 Halloween special A gentle breeze rustled the leaves as two white ghosts moved slowly along the dark road. A pirate, a skeleton and a witch approached from the other direction on the opposite side of the road walking at a brisker pace. All except the tall ghost were carrying plastic containers. That carried by the short ghost was in the shape and color of a ripe pumpkin. It was Halloween and they were all out trick-or-treating, going door-to-door demanding candy. The two ghosts were a man and a girl, but not father and daughter as one might suppose, rather they were master and slave. As the two groups drew opposite each other the skeleton and the witch stopped to look at the ghosts. Skye, one of the ghosts, felt a chill, stumbled and had to take a few quick steps to recover. ...

Beyond Naked

For most of us, regardless of circumstance, there is a certain level of apprehension, embarrassment, and humiliation at being without clothes. Even in a locker room or in front of your doctor most people feel ill at ease and vulnerable. Nudists may tell you they find it exciting. But, I am no nudist and being naked in front of even my own gender is distracting. Add someone from the opposite sex and I concern myself with appearance and decorum. The evening I am about to describe went far beyond this with many others of both sexes in the same rooms walking about, looking, touching, and feeling. Some of them are buck naked, while others modestly attired. Although, I am an adult and consented to all this (at least in a manner of speaking), I am securely hand cuffed every minute. ...

New Friends To Be With

Entry into Anonymous Author stories contest So the wife and I couldn’t always decide on who should be the Dom. Until one day she came home and tells me she found someone to do us both. Who’s going to do that I ask. “Don’t worry its someone we can trust,” Gail tells me. Next Friday night we are to meet her at the bar on the corner. Friday finally arrives and I’m a little nervous about this whole thing. I’m home waiting for Gail to get home from work. She gets home early also. I kiss her when she gets in the door. She hands me a package and tells me. “Our new mistress wants us to wear these when we meet her tonight” ...

The Plastic Sandwich

The BDSM Expo has been going on for two days already. We have checked in at the hotel on Tuesday and from Friday morning Alicia and I planned to be lost in the aisles of the convention floor. The BDSM Expo has plenty of things to entertain us, you see. We purchased a lot and I had so much fun watching Alicia squirming when I said that I absolutely had to get those hinged handcuffs, and that latex catsuit and also those latex panties. My wife gets excited at the idea of all these things but is a bit shy. She is also a tall (5’ 9") willowy and gorgeous redhead with a slim waist and narrow hips and breasts that are just a bit too big for her chest but I don’t complain. A C cup is a bit snug but a D is too roomy so she stays with a C. Her nipples are small and tend to pucker and swell when she is turned on. Her face would launch a whole bunch of ships. A total 9.9 even though she doesn’t know how incredibly sexy lovely she is. ...

Rubber Bondage Slave 6

Part Six Chapter 15 - In which the Rubber Bondage prisoner starts working for his Rubber Mistress. I was awakened by Mistress releasing the Rubber Sheets and getting me to extricate myself from the Rubber tubes my arms and legs were trapped inside. “Here is the key to unlock your Chastity Belt, leave the key in the padlock ready for when you get in this evening. Tidy up your Rubber Bed, Shower and dress in the clothes I have put on the table then come down for breakfast.” ...

Rubber Bondage Slave 7

Part Seven Chapter 19 - In which the Rubber Bondage prisoner discovers his Mistress is not as cruel as he thought. I did not sleep in the terrible Rubber Bondage Helen had put me into. Every time I felt myself dozing off I inadvertently moved and found myself rotating round and round. I was compelled to try to get myself face up so as to be in the best position. I seemed to be doing this for hours and hours but I knew the time was not passing that quickly. I was sure I had many hours of suffering to endure in this dreadful Rubber Bondage. There was a sudden click in my ears and Mistress was talking to me. ...

The Island

The Island - Part One I am Slave Unit B this week. Normally Madame L personally dresses Slave Unit A for the Friday Night Auctions, but the Olson Twins had drawn the ping pong ball marked A this afternoon, and Madame has decided to let two of the “off-duty” slaves dress them, and prepare me instead. I, of course, have completed my 24-hour fast and enema, and after one last pee stand before Her. She begins with a cock-and-balls slipper, sliding the end of the lubricated, 10-inch long, soft rubber penis plug (attached to the inside end of the sheath, lest it get lost inside me) in past my prostate before snapping the slipper up around my balls. She knows that I find it uncomfortable, but believes (correctly so) that the sight of the raging erection it creates will increase my sales value. ...

Andrea and the Mistress

Andrea had a craving to visit a Mistress and finally it had come true. She had found a Mistress through a friend and now she was on her way to visit her. She really knew little about her other then she was very secret about her location. Andrea drove through the city finally arriving at a small side street. She pulled into the street and parked. The directions she had gotten from the internet said to go to the door marked 194. ...

Bound and Blindfolded

Part One The leather cuffs on her ankles and wrists had been firmly fixed to the metal bedstead, holding her arms and legs as open as they could be without causing pain. A leather blindfold over her eyes, she lay face down on the bed. A pillow placed under her bottom raising it just a few inches off the bed making a tempting target. He walked around the bed looking at her smooth skin, his eyes lingering over her raised bottom and then stopping as he came to her face. Her head turned to one side showing her succulent red lips slightly parted, her breathing had quickened as she had been restrained. As he stroked back, her long blonde hair, the smell of her womanhood mingling with leather and her perfume reached his nose. ...

Mistress Ellen’s Academy 5

Chapter 5 – Betsy’s Tour of the Academy, part 1 Chapter 5 – Betsy’s Tour of the Academy, part 2 By Bob Salinas Story codes: Bondage, F/m, F/F, pillory Mistress Ellen led me to the back door and out. “We have 80 fenced-in acres here, and- as of today- 23 outdoor ‘locations’ at which you can stage a session for a client, with plenty of room for more. I’ll take you with me while I check on a couple of sessions and show you a couple more. I’ll run off a list on the computer for you later.” ...

Mistress Ellen’s Academy 5

(story continues from Mistress Ellen’s Academy 4) Chapter 5 – Betsy’s Tour of the Academy, part 1 I stepped out of Mistress Ellen’s office and followed her gently swaying form a few steps down the hall to a door with a small brass sign proclaiming, in the omni­present Gothic, “Ten”. She pushed the door open (it had no knob, just a polished brass push-plate) and we stepped into a large, bare room with two windows framed by light gray curtains. ...

Mistress Ellen’s Academy 5.2

Chapter 5 – Betsy’s Tour of the Academy, part 2 Mistress Ellen led me to the back door and out. “We have 80 fenced-in acres here, and - as of today - 23 outdoor ‘locations’ at which you can stage a session for a client, with plenty of room for more. I’ll take you with me while I check on a couple of sessions and show you a couple more. I’ll run off a list on the computer for you later.” ...

Smart Duct Tape 6

Chapter 6: The Introduction of The Bondage Bots Cindy Sue was taped up in a web made by the third machine, down in Lacey’s basement, while the rest of the group was Making plans. Down in the basement at Lacey’s house: Beth asked Cindy Sue if she could join her in the web. Cindy Sue said it was fine with her, so Beth ran and jumped into the web near Cindy Sue and the web moved back and forth just like a real spider web. The third machine wrapped Beth up like Cindy Sue and then asked if they wanted their heads wrapped in tape or hooded? They both said they wanted to be able to talk the each other. Charles said they had to go now. The rest of the group went up stairs. Lacey got some of her sweat clothes for Mary Sue and Amy Sue to wear since they came wrapped only in duct tape. Charles had the two machines take out all of the units from Lacey’s van and put the second row seats back in the van. He then had them put 50 units back in the van to take to the adult store. Now that everyone that was going to the store had clothes on, they all got into the front and the two machines got into the back of the van and they left. ...

Smart Duct Tape 6

(story continues from Smart Duct Tape 5) Chapter 6: The Introduction of The Bondage Bots Cindy Sue was taped up in a web made by the third machine, down in Lacey’s basement, while the rest of the group was making plans. Down in the basement at Lacey’s house: Beth asked Cindy Sue if she could join her in the web. Cindy Sue said it was fine with her, so Beth ran and jumped into the web near Cindy Sue and the web moved back and forth just like a real spider web. The third machine wrapped Beth up like Cindy Sue and then asked if they wanted their heads wrapped in tape or hooded? They both said they wanted to be able to talk the each other. Charles said they had to go now. The rest of the group went up stairs. Lacey got some of her sweat clothes for Mary Sue and Amy Sue to wear since they came wrapped only in duct tape. Charles had the two machines take out all of the units from Lacey’s van and put the second row seats back in the van. He then had them put 50 units back in the van to take to the adult store. Now that everyone that was going to the store had clothes on, they all got into the front and the two machines got into the back of the van and they left. ...

Serving Wench

It was getting dark when she got off the train and she was the only one at the station. She went through the deserted ticket barrier and out into the car park. Apart from a taxi, there was no one there. She looked at her watch. Master had said this train, had told her it would arrive here at this time, but he was not there to pick her up. She was just about to start panicking when the taxi driver got out and shouted her name. She looked up, and walked towards him, relief replacing the adrenaline surge. ...

Mistress Ellen’s Academy 3.1

(story continues from Mistress Ellen’s Academy 2) Chapter 3 – Bob and Betsy’s First Bondage Encounter – part 1 On Saturday morning I woke up early in spite of myself; I was anxious! After a leisurely shower and breakfast, I putzed around for a couple of hours before I finally decided to get ready. I’d laid out my clothes the day before (showing my anxiety, it’s true), so the black nylon stockings and matching-black garter belt were right at hand. Over this I pulled a pair of blue panties, smiling momentarily about how one of my teen-years boyfriends had expressed surprise at the panties going over the garter belt. He just hadn’t thought about whether I’d want to unfasten all that stuff just to get my underpants down to pee! ...

Mistress Ellen’s Academy 3.2

Chapter 3 – Bob and Betsy’s First Bondage Encounter- part 2 After an hour or so’s worth of showering, refreshment, levity, and general recovery, Bob suggested that we return to the garage for our second session: “Ready to surrender your body and will to me, my friend Betsy?” I didn’t hesitate: “Your turn on top, my friend Bob!” He got up and disappeared upstairs to pull on a black vinyl catsuit that clung to him like skin from his feet to his neck, covering everything but clinging to his outlines so well that it didn’t really hide anything. In particular, Bob noticed that I noticed that I could clearly see the outlines of his thick cock. I flicked my tongue across my lips as I spotted the slit in the fat head of his cock. ...

Nylon Web 3

Nylon Web 3, Part I Down in a deep subterranean cavern, the secret society of the Nylon Web thrived. Chronicled by others, this place is famous for its treatment of males: the punishments and dominion over men. The women of the Nylon Web all had a love for pantyhose and nylon that brought them together; they pursued new technology that would allow them to better use the fabric and maintained a society solely based on it. The rooms and surroundings were inevitably draped in the fabric. Women used it as often their only source of clothing. They also found it the perfect way to humiliate and control men. As their high-tech prowess allowed them to monitor the above world ever more closely, they found more and more men that would serve them well. In fact, when a man was willing to submit to the women and put up with their devilish ways and experiments, sometimes men could quite enjoy it there. ...

Rubber Bondage Slave 4

Part Four Chapter 7 - In which the Rubber Mistress has Her way and gets Her Rubber Bondage prisoner to fail the test He turned away and walked off towards the back room, and I followed him with the Rubber Mackintosh creating more havoc with my cock. My mind was once more in turmoil. What Des had said about Mistress being cruel didn’t seem to fit in with how I felt She was. Perhaps there were others who were not totally submissive and considered the Rubber and Bondage I would have to wear all the time to be cruel, whereas I was in my utopia wearing all this Rubber and secured with Chains and Manacles. Had Mistress in such a short time - although I had been living under Her roof for five years - recognised that I was totally submissive. When I entered the back room I could see Mistress sorting through the various rails of more Bizarre Rubber Clothing. ...

Rubber Bondage Slave 5

Part Five Chapter 11 - The prisoner’s punishment finally ends and he learns more about his future as a prisoner. There was a ‘click’ and the earphones went silent. I felt Her removing the vibrator, and then I was rotated round until I was inclined facing upwards at a slight angle. I presumed this was the position I was to be left in for the night, which was in fact quite relaxing in spite of my Bondage. ...

Traveling Rubberman

Madam is very rich and lives in a large mansion. She has three female servants: a cook, a maid and an assistant. All three are dedicated rubberists. Madam is a rubber dominatrix and I’m one of her rubber slaves. I live in the mansion. There are other slaves, many of them, but they come for visits, staying a day or two each time. Three of the four stories of the mansion are dedicated to rubber. The basement is a large and well-equipped dungeon. The street floor has a parlor, the kitchen, the dining room and a laundry. The floor above it has Madam’s bedroom and bathroom, her study, and a huge rubber wardroom with well over a thousand rubber garments. On the top floor are the rooms for the servants, myself and the guests. ...

An Interview With Mistress

As your Mistress I am granting you an interview to determine your likes and dislikes. Answer only with the truth. Question #1: Of all the things I do to you what gives you the most pleasure? Answer #1: Your touch to any part of my body while I am unable to move. Question #2: Of all the tortures I use on your body which is your most favorite? Answer #2: I would have to say clothspins, they hurt but really turn me on, the more you put on the more turned on I get. I am so helpless and depending on you to remove them, that is also a real turn on for me, you could remove them in a few minutes or leave them all day, I have no control. ...

The Instructions

Slave follow the following directions. ‘Legs duct taped together at ankles, above and below the knees and at feet. Toes tied together with pull ties. Tie legs to foot of bed. Shaft pulled up and out. Inflatable Anal plug inserted and pumped up five pumps. Ass duct taped shut. Anal Vibrator turned to high. Shaft plugged with long plastic plug with vet wrap. One vibrator wrapped under head of shaft. One vibrator taped under ball sack. 10 small hair clips placed on shaft and 10 placed on balls. 10 zippered clothespins up the inside of each side, tied off to bed. 20 hair clips attached to stomach area. 20 Hair clips attached to each nipple area. Pump up Gag in mouth pumped up 5 times and your collar locked around your neck. Head wrapped, with blindfold and ear plugs. Wrists handcuffed to head of bed.’ ...

Penny's Peril

“Are you ready for the party, little Penny?” Penny had been ready for weeks, ever since Mistress Tamara had told her about the upcoming BDSM Social. She loved the group’s events, and while it hadn’t been mentioned yet, Penny’s birthday was only a few days afterward, and she was hoping that Mistress had something planned. However, being excited wasn’t what Mistress meant by ‘ready’ - she meant being dressed. Penny walked out of her bedroom in the black PVC maid’s dress she’d been ordered to wear: long-sleeved with a high collar, and a short skirt flaring widely out over a nylon crinoline. Neither the skirt nor the short, broad white PVC apron did a sufficient job of hiding the tight black unlined vinyl panties underneath. ...

Greedy

It was just a little mistake. I had just gotten a little greedy. Who doesn’t once and a while? But the price I had had to pay for it hardly seemed fair. But I couldn’t really blame anyone but myself. I was down on all fours at the foot of my husband’s bed. An H-shaped steel frame held me with my forearms against the smooth carpet. Leather cuffs were locked to the frame at my wrists, elbows, knees, and ankles; so I wasn’t going anywhere. ...

Stern Manor

Number 2 While the four dominas prepared for their next victim’s indoctrination number one quietly closed her door, and reflected. She was bright enough to realise she was in shock. She walked across the rubber tiles to a full-length mirror and surveyed herself. She gasped at the transformation. Protruding from her dark brown skin were shiny adornments. Her wrists and ankles were wrapped in finely scrolled steel cuffs; the locks barely visible and their rubber padding gently squeezed her limbs – a permanent reminder. She raised her hand and gently turned the nose ring through its grommet. Close up she could not see the seal in the ring. It rested on her upper lip – again a permanent reminder. Her neck seemed to be slowly adjusting, her breathing was easier and she could move her head a little better as the two small rubber cushions at her chin and shoulder were a bit looser. ...

Stern Manor

Number 1 The Range Rover pulled up outside the large country house that was well hidden in expansive treed parkland. Privacy was paramount – there were electric gates, warning signs, CCTV cameras and high walls. To the outsider no one would know that a house was there, or what went on there. The beautiful woman who exited the car was met by three equally stunning women at the front door. This in itself was not strange, but what made it bizarre were their clothes. ...

Beginnings

I arrive at Master’s home, and his roommate leads me in. I’m taken directly down to the dungeon where I’m directed to strip off, I’m given a buzz cut and all body hair is shaved short with the clippers. I’m led up to the bathroom where I’m placed in the shower, and I’m scrubbed down and given a thorough coating of Nair all over, including my face. Once the shower is done and all trace of hair, except the very top of my head is gone, I’m given a couple enemas to clean me out. Once I’m done and dried off, a cock ring is placed on me, a Texas catheter is attached, and then I begin donning my latex undergarments. Already lubed, I slip into Hip high leggings, t-shirt, sheath shorts with an opening for the catheter tube, arm length gloves and then a full body wetsuit was placed on me over the latex. It had a hole for the cock sheath, which was placed thru it and zipped up tight. Foam earplugs were placed in my ears and then I had a latex hood placed over my head with open eyes, nose and mouth, and the neck portion placed under the wetsuit neck. I then had a pair of latex chastity shorts placed on me over the wetsuit and a notch was in the flap for the catheter tube to come thru and was locked on with several locks, and a pair of neoprene boots with semi-hard soles were then placed on my feet. A full body harness with built in collar was then placed on me and all buckles locked closed. A pair of rubber fist mitts were then placed on my hands and then padded leather ones locked on over those. A scuba like mouthpiece was brought over with a tube coming out. It was placed in my mouth and a padded muzzle brought around my head locking it in place, with just the tube hanging out. Its locked in place and a leather hood is placed over that. All you can see are a pair of eyes way inside and a tube out of the mouth and a couple nostril holes. I am then led to the Bondage Chair where I am strapped down with many straps and left for several hours with just the sounds of the TV in the next room to keep me company. Several hours later someone placing a blindfold over my eyes awakens me. I must have dosed off. And then I hear the voice of my Master for the first time today… “Hello pup… glad you finally made it! I see you’ve been prepared. I’m going to release you as soon as I place the kneepads on you and a couple straps to make sure you stay on all 4’s. The rest of today, you will be a pup, kept on a chain and on the floor… things will be better tomorrow.” And I was like a puppy, but with the blindfold on, hard to see what was going on around me, but was kept firmly in one area by the chain. After several hours of being petted and lying on the floor, I feel a different chain locked on my collar and I’m led by leash to the dungeon where I am locked inside and told goodnight. I quickly fall asleep… I awake to the sound of my cage being unlocked and the door opening. I’m pulled out and stood up and moved to a chair. I’m sat down and told to get ready to drink. Soon a Slimfast or Ensure or something similar is coming in my mouth tube, I greedily swallow it. And it’s washed down with some nice cold water. I’m then led over to one side and I feel shrink-wrap being wrapped around me. Over and over my body it goes, up and down everywhere! Then my arms are placed at my sides and my legs together and more layers from head to toe are wrapped on! Then I am wrapped from head to toe with PVC tape. Only the open nostril holes, mouth tube and catheter tube are seen. I’m then placed in a mummy style sleeping bag, which is closed around me and straps holding it closed around me and then down to the bondage bed in the dungeon. “You will be here for the day until I get things ready for you. I’ve placed an Air Conditioner in the dungeon window so the air will be nice and cool so you don’t overheat. And I placed a pair of headphones over your ears so you can hear some MP3s over them. You won’t get bored.” I’m kept there that way until that night when I am let out of the bag, and stood up, placed against a dolly and taped to that. I’m given more energy drinks and water and taken out to Master’s Van. We ride somewhere and I’m wheeled inside what turns out to have been a Fetish Bar and placed against a wall and in full view of everyone. I can feel many people rubbing their hands everywhere on my body until several hours later, I’m wheeled back to the van, and we ride home, and taken back to the dungeon. That night I am placed back in my cage, after being taken off the dolly, given something to drink, the door locked and asleep for the night. I awake and soon Master and his roommate are coming down the stairs. I am taken out of the cage, given my liquid meal and Gatorade, both sets of mitts are taken off, and I am told to stretch my hands and fingers, which were cramped and hard to stretch. Soon, 2 long heavy leather bundles are brought over, they encase my lower arms and enclose my hands, but allow me to open and close my hands as I wish, but are held inside the thick leather gauntlet. They are strapped and locked on, my arms brought back to my sides and I am placed inside a large plastic bag, from the neck down, with several layers of saran over that and numerous layers of tape, with only my catheter tube coming out. The headphones (nice ones with lots of padding are placed on my head) and soon my head is also encased inside a bag, with only my mouth, nose tubes and headphone cord poking thru and then layered with saran and duct tape. I am now a long silver worm with tubes coming out from all anyone can see from the outside. Apparently the headphones are plugged in somewhere because I hear a voice. It’s my Masters! “You are now ready for the next part of your encasement. We will be wrapping you in over 5000 ft of plaster bandages. Once that’s done and they’ve cured and set, we will see about the next phase.” The NEXT phase??? Soon I am being wrapped and wrapped under several layers of plaster bandages from the crown of my head to the soles of my feet… I have absolutely no movement other than opening and closing my fingers inside its gauntlet. After an unknown amount of time, the earphones announce that its nighttime and they are going to bed, but to think about what’s next. I awake to feeling myself being moved. I can tell I’m being carried somewhere. I am laid down and can tell my tubes are being maneuvered in some fashion. Then I feel and almost hear something. It’s like a heavy liquid sound… “Well pup. You will be spending 30 days fully encased. Maybe longer. You’ve been placed inside a wooden crate and we’re filling it with plaster. We will screw the lid on, and the crate is inside a small concrete block enclosure against the back wall of the dungeon. We will then set some of those large patio pavers over top, with some grout between then to seal it down and make it look like it was made to be a bench of some kind for people to sit on. We’re planning on having several dungeon parties here over that 30 days and you’ll be here for everyone, in your own limited way! We’ll provide you with some voices, music, radio and so on thru the headphones and of course your food, water and piss needs are being handled by the tubes… have fun for your stay!” The headphones click off, but I can hear just loud enough to listen a local talk radio station…. And I’m left to live out the next 30 days… Heavily encased in latex, saran, duct tape and plaster as a sitting bench in my Masters Basement!

Mummified in Storage

We had talked online for quite awhile and finally made the decision for me to go and become his pup/slave. He drove a truck and wanted to have a pup to ride with him, and he also was a lover of mummification. The plan was for me to be his pup and ride in the truck, and on some longer trips, I would also be mummified at times. We had a blast! I really enjoyed being his pup, we had fun with me being mummified and other times I would be (to the public at least) as his ‘human’ partner. We drove all over New England, New York, Pennsylvania, Etc… It was really exciting. Being his pup, locked in a chastity device, locking mitts, collar, muzzled, watching the cars and trucks go by. Or be mummified and belted to the bunk in back so I didn’t go anywhere. It’s a great life! ...

My First Meeting

I had met him over the net, and spoke by IM 4 or 5 times. He lived at the southern part of the state south of mine, while I was in the northern part of mine. We had discussed a few of the fantasies I had, and he told me how he handles himself. We were to meet in a city central to us both at a Red Roof Inn. He was already there, a white rag hanging on the door, so I knew where to go. I was to arrive, put my gear on the bed, turn and face the door with my forehead against it, eyes closed, feet apart, and hands behind my back and announce out loud, “I am ready, sir.” I had arrived a few minutes late due to a problem with my car (A truck blew a tire and a piece got lodged under it). I found the rag hanging, proceeded into the room, and did as instructed. I heard a sound come from the bathroom and breathing coming toward me. I had my hands put into cuffs and then locked behind me. I had a blindfold put on, and I was led to the center of the room, where I had my hands locked above me, and a spreader bar placed between my ankles. A gag was then inserted. “Are you enjoying this, boy?” he asked. ...

My Mummification Fate

I had told my Mistress of my love for mummification on many times, and was treated to it only occasionally. I had met with friends at different times and we got together mummifying each other. Sometimes in cloth, sometimes in Saran Wrap and Duct tape, sometimes in plaster, and other times we’d do it in a mix of them. My Mistress (who is also my wife) had told me she no longer wanted me to do this with other people. I agreed but, the craving became too much, and I began meeting them secretly. One day I was having fun mummifying, and being mummified and lost track of time. I ran home to find her upset with me not being there when I was supposed to be. I was grilled constantly for a couple of hours until I finally admitted what I had been doing. ...

The Iron Maiden

In the middle of the room stood a sinister black figure. Slave 9 was pushed toward it and told to examine it carefully. It was made from metal, painted black. It had the detailed shape of a man, only the penis was missing; instead there was a round opening, lined with black rubber. At several places including the mouth there were air-hose connections and at the anus a rubber tube protruded. ...

Behind Closed Doors 10 - The Rubber Match

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 9 - Party Pistons) Chapter 10 - The Rubber Match SNAP! Mmmfffph! SNAP! Mmmfffph! Jane selected another heavy rubber band from the pile and used two fingers on each hand to stretch it out. Sliding her thumbs between the two strands she pushed down to make the opening larger and then worked it over the already bulging flesh of Natasha’s right breast. SNAP! Mmmfffph! After the tenth one settled on top of the others around the base she stepped back and waited. Karen, who had been holding the girl’s right arm below shoulder height to stop the breast from being partially flattened while Jane snapped on the elastic bands, changed her grip. With one hand she held Natasha’s wrist while the other spread the girls fingers apart. ...

Something New

The knock on the door came as a surprise. With the kids at school, and her husband at work, she’d been looking forward to a quiet, relaxing day. With a soft sigh, she drew her robe closer about her and opened the door. She wasn’t sure what she was expecting, but it wasn’t what she saw. “Master?” Dressed in his customary black, he stood in the doorway, holding a rather large box. Smiling quietly, he waited until she regained her composure, then asked, “May I come in?” ...

Champions at Last

It was the last day of the Cheerleader Championships and, as a member of the press, I had a prime view from my seat in the stands. Things worked out perfectly when the team I had my eye on came in fourth place. That would take them out of the spotlight while everyone focused on the winning three teams. The program told me their names were Nina, Panni, Anita and Laura and they were from a college on the East coast. My phony media credentials also got me in the closing dinner and it was no problem working things to end up sitting at their table. ...

My Mistress Took Out the Garbage

Hi everybody, this is an absolutely true experience. I had the most intense experience tonight. I’m literally writing this mere hours after my Mistress threw me in the dumpster. I’m sending it out while its fresh in my memory, but let me tell this from the beginning. Mistress Kiva has been my Mistress for years and we have indulged many of our fantasies both mine and hers. We’ve made lots of fetish videos together and traveled all over the country selling my fetish erotic art and her fabulous fetish toys. You can see Mistress Kiva at www.mistresskiva.com and my art www.veronicavinyl.com ...

Karens Punishment

The slave Karen has been in darkness for a long time now, her head is encased in a full rubber helmet with soft plugs in her ears, she dared only to move when lead, or prodded with a crop. Her tender mouth has been punished with a large inflatable rubber gag which fills her mouth to its fully streched capacity. She has been kept in handcuffs, and taken to the shower stall. She has been subjected to several enemas, she is now clean everywhere. As a rough towelling dries her, her nipples are still standing erect from the cold shower which followed her soothing warm shower, she had screamed into the ballgag when the cold water slashed at her without warning. ...

Tight Latex

Throughout my bondage experiences, I have been done up in several fetish type clothes such as spandex or leather as a complement to the ropes or shackles which Mistress has put me in. The wickedest clothing has to be latex! I have shared some latex stories with you before; I enjoy lounging around the house wearing a latex catsuit or being restrained while my body gets terminally excited by the feel of the sensuous second skin. One time when I had stopped in to see Mistress, she had a very special gleam in her eye, and she said she had some special plans for me. ...

Payback 5: Justice for Jessica

(story continues from Payback 4: Bitch Tickling!) Chapter 5: Justice for Jessica Even through my kid gloves I reveled in the sensuous feel of the fine leather as I lifted the hooded cloak out of my closet and draped it across my arm. It was the final touch to my outfit of glistening dark cherry coloured leather and a fitting sight for Jessica to remember on her last day with me. ...

Eisanna's Fantasy

Eisanna Maria: This is my first attempt at writing a real personal fantasy of mine. Flames are not welcome they could melt the dildo or latex:( I am on the second floor of my house in my room, my long blonde hair in a tight pony tail high on my head. I wear a long, blood-red robe, and a slave kneels at my feet in position number three. He has laid out the latex catsuit, the widows-peaked hood, the strap-on cock and four-foot long tail, like a single-tail whip, that is part of my garb tonight. I dismiss him and he scurries from the room, hastened by a kick in the buttocks as he goes. ...

The Handcuffs

Entry from the SAX Leather, Grometsplaza & UtopiaStories Bondage Story competition 2005 “Even Houdini would have trouble.” Claimed the Sax Leather website. I decided they were probably right. The hand cuffs were beautifully crafted with a triple hinge instead of the usual short chain. I was sure that even if the wearer held the key they would not be able to manipulate it into the lock let alone turn it with their fingers. I could not wait to try them out on Maxine. ...

What if Vennomm had possessed a Bondage Sub

This story is based loosely on the “Spider-man” and the “What if Venom had possessed the Punisher” comics. We start out with The Watchers that can see into alternate realities. One is looking in on reality aaaa547379-aab5903exz-36y789w210 on his dial. He sees that the first major change in that reality was when Spider-man saves a girl trapped in self bondage. As Spider-man was swinging along, his spider-sense tingles. Therefore, he stops to check it out. On the tenth floor of the housing complex, Spider-man saw a girl tied up in an elaborate web of rope. He opens the window and enters to check on her. ...

Accommodating Dom

I am an accommodating Dom as most go. My sadistic streak is couched in the psychological side of BDSM and is thus more subtle appearing than my counterparts. But, I assure you it is well developed. I spend a great amount of time and energy researching the psyche and libido of a submissive. This submissive in particular was always astounded when one of the fantasies she had confided to me became a reality. On this particular occasion, the fantasy she had conveyed to me appealed to my sense of ritual. I had been mulling over the details of how to pull it off for several weeks before the scene coalesced in my mind. ...

The Ultimate Bondage Session

I felt that She was intending to make this session one which She was going to show me something of her expertise and experience. A session which would stress me to the absolute maximum… and I was right. She had told me that She was going to make me aware of all my parts and all of my holes… I believe that She meant it. I didn’t really know what was to happen but I was going to find out. ...

Colleagues

What an awful day it was, weather grim, snacks machine empty and me working on a Friday evening. The building was a morgue, no one around on my floor and no noise what at all. It could be worse, it might be blazing hot sunshine outside and the coffee machine empty, it is empty, the grim sign shining gleefully in my face. At least I’ll get paid, so what, I’m still bored which ever way I look at the situation. A fellow colleague walked into the little room. She was about five foot ten inches tall, with long curly deep copper coloured hair, almost pre-Raphaelite in appearance probably not a perm as she had Celtic colouring with bluegreen eyes behind glasses, long black fitted skirt with a slit up the side, polo necked top, black suede square heeled court shoes with a two inch heel and a bright red short cropped jacket. I bet she feels the same as I do. ...

Colleagues Part 2

story continued from chapter one Part 4 I woke up in a strange bed, in a strange room, in a stranger’s house. The door had opened and the smell of bacon, orange juice and coffee wafted into the room after the black bobbed latex clad form of the maid Sara. “Rise and shine. Wakey wakey Simon,” she said brightly and cheerfully a huge grin all over her face. “There’s an ensuite bathroom where you can go and have a shower. I’ll leave some clothes for you on the bed and you can come and join us in the breakfast room. Don’t be too long or it’ll be cold,” she said opening the bathroom door. “Oh and don’t bother to shave,” she added. ...

Rubber Gloves

Part 1 I had recently sent for a piece of sound equipiment, and as usual received a slew of junkmail along with it. One piece was a scientific catalogue which had an entire section on protective gloves. I searched out what seemed to be the most interesting ones and sent for them to be delivered to my mistress’ address. Several weeks later she commented that they had arrived, but she showed no signs of being impressed and I dropped the subject. ...

More Fantasies come to Life 4

(story continues from More Fantasies come to Life 3) Part 4 “Let’s see we haven’t really played with any ass tonight so let’s try a little butt action,” Mistress K said as she dug into one of the duffels. My ass still hurt like hell so I didn’t agree with her at all but I sure didn’t say anything. One gave me a funny smile looking up from the floor, like he knew something that I didn’t. So what else is new. ...

Shannon Succumbs to Temptation 2

Part 2 “If it isn’t the little gold digger, all tied up with no place to go”, said Jennifer as she leaned over Shannon’s body and moved aside a lock of hair from Shannon’s face with her fingertip. “I believe the will said the contents of the basement belonged to me, I guess that makes you mine!” whispered Jennifer into Shannon’s ear as her hand moved from Shannon’s face and brushed over Shannon’s torso. ...

The Takeover 2 - Maria's Misery

(story continues from The Takeover 1 - Anne Acts) Chapter 2 – “Maria’s Misery” Maria was desperately trying to stop breathing. Not permanently you understand, but just for half a minute or even a few seconds! Anything that would stop the incessant torment to her nether regions and breasts. It was three hours since she had felt Anne’s kid gloved hand stroke her encased cheek and then watched, through tear-filled eyes, as the leather coated back disappeared and the clicking of the high heels stopped with the slamming of the front door. To Maria it had been an eternity; an eternity of torment and aching muscles. ...

FBI - Fervent Bondage Investigator

“James Holcomb?” “Er, yes.” Great opening, I know. A great effort, though, considering the visual distraction. Standing in my doorway was a prime example of why Asian women are considered among the most beautiful in the world. Slightly shorter than my own five foot ten, slim, with a body only hinted at by her rather severe business jacket and skirt. The only sour note was the federal badge she held in her hand. ...

The Party

Chapter One – “Rise and Shine, Time to get Ready.” Anette entered her Lady’s bedroom carrying a large tray in her hands. The darkness smelled heavily of leather and sweat, the air sultry with the tawdry aroma. Aside from light spilling through the just opened door the room was black as pitch and the only sounds were muffled moans and the creak of leather restraints. “Time to get up Miss.” She smiled, setting the tray on the nearby vanity table. “Can’t have you loafing about all day. We have calls to make, a fitting and of course the gala is tonight.” Anette crossed the darkened room with the skill of long practice. She knew from habit exactly where everything was. The heavy velvet curtains drew back at the touch of a button, the warm daylight flooding the room. The healthy glow illuminated a scene of debauchery and twisted masochism. Jenka’s form lay stretched on her own bed, arms and legs encased in latex sheaths secured with tight leather cuffs. Gleaming, immaculately polished chrome chains secured the wrist, ankle and knee cuffs to heavy rings embedded in the steel frame of the bed. ...

Andreabound does Hard Labor

#12 Andreabound does Hard Labor – Friday Night I recently made contact with a girl who would act as my self-bondage backup. But Sara was so impressed with my homemade jail cell that she talked me into also letting her come over and spend the weekend. We’d discussed various ideas and scenarios the first night we met but I didn’t really know what she had planned; I quite liked it that way. I spent a couple of days bubbling with anticipation, not sure what I’d got myself into and I nearly phoned to cancel a couple of times, scared of the idea of putting myself completely at the mercy of a stranger. ...

Living Our Fantasies Pt2

(story continues from Living Our Fantasies) Part Two I made it home and found Alison sunbathing on our deck with two of her favorite things - a book and a beer. We talked for a while and I drifted inside to clean up, my body and the bedroom. The aroma of sex was still intense and I opened the windows to get some fresh air. Just the smell made me hard again and I was extremely horny getting into the shower. I couldn’t help but lather up and rub my dick getting hotter and hotter. Just before I was about to explode the water pouring over my body turned ice cold definitely distracting me from my task at hand. Alison looked at my shrinking cock and said, “We need to save that for later.” I finished my shower without any more playing. The rest of the afternoon was a lazy one. We lazed inside and out, talking and giving each other massages. I was sore all over but Alison was mostly sore in her cunt. It hadn’t had that much work in a year. Late in the day One called to set up plans for the evening. We were going to have a pizza and beer party, followed by dessert which was actually the main course for the evening. One had called on a couple of friends that were still in high school and more than eager to get their cherries popped. Three couldn’t make it but Two was ready to continue the action from the previous night. They would bring everything but the beer. It seems even our friends from the night before were too young to buy. Apparently the Balcony was notorious for letting kids in on fake ID’s. The boys were already in a party mood when they came over around 9:00. There was a steady flow of innuendos and jokes and butt grabbing as everyone ate and drank. The young cherries had saucer eyes watching the action warm up. By the time the pizza was gone you could see hard-ons in every pair of shorts. We pushed the furniture out of the middle of the room and Alison cranked up the music and waltzed out to begin a striptease. Did I mention what a great ass and tits she has? Well the boys all noticed it as she slowly pulled off her blouse and skirt leaving the tiniest leather g-string and open tipped bra you ever saw. The cherries were going nuts, they had never had a personal strip show before. For that matter the boys were going nuts and so was I. Alison sat on cherry one’s lap and put her nipples to his lips to lick. She slowly pulled his t-shirt off, then leaned down to lick and nip his nipples. C-one moaned. I’m surprised his dick didn’t lift Alison off his lap he was so hot. One and Two were getting turned on so they got up and pulled off their clothes. That seemed like a good idea so I did the same. One reached into the duffel bag he had brought and brought out what looked like a bunch of leather straps. He motioned for me to kneel down in front of him so I quickly did. The device turned out to be a wide collar - two and a half or three inches - with a wide strap attached that ran down the back. One fastened the collar around my neck then pulled my wrists up behind me to attach to the back strap. I was completely helpless and could barely move my head. Two reached down and snapped a nasty pair of clamps on my tits, much harsher than the ones we used the night before. C-two was watching everything wide-eyed but had not made a move. Alison turned her attention to him moving into his lap and rubbing her ass into his cock. C-one got up and stripped off his pants leaving his shorts on with a big tent pole sticking out. Maybe he was a little embarrassed to get naked. Two pulled the chain on my clamps to lead me on my knees over to C-one. “Take those shorts off that poor boy right now.” Not having any choice I leaned in to take his briefs in my teeth. His dick had them stretched so tight actually getting hold of them was tough but I eventually got them going. I tugged on one side then the other till I had them to the floor and C-one stepped out of them. I looked up to see one of the biggest dicks I had ever seen and it was just oozing pre-cum. Alison by now had C-two’s shirt off and was playing with his nipples. C-two had his hands on her ass and was straining to rub it over his cock. His eyes rolled back as he shot his load into his pants. She laughed as she climbed off of him, saying “I don’t think that actually counts for popping your cherry. We’ll have to get you going again and see what we can do.” She stepped into C-one’s arms and began to slide her body seductively over his naked torso. His cock began to stiffen even harder. Two again pulled my chain and I made it over to C-two. He stayed collapsed on the chair but lifted his ass so I could pull his shorts down with my teeth. He was wearing lined nylon running shorts with no underwear so they came off fairly easily. Two picked them up rubbing the cum over my face. He shoved the wettest part into my mouth for a gag. One pulled me back by my hair and pushed me on the floor on my back. He sat on my chest facing my cock which he roughly grasped. I couldn’t see but felt him attach something tightly around my cock and balls, then around each ball separately. I also felt his weight directly on the clamps on my tits. They felt like they were on fire and I moaned through the shorts. One laughed and slapped my cock. “Not yet you don’t. You’re going to scream a lot tonight but only when I want you to.” One and Two lifted me by my arms and walked me over to a footstool. Alison was sitting on a chair with the two C’s kneeling on either side of her, sucking on her tits while she played with their cocks. They had me kneel down and bend over the stool. They spread my legs and tied my knees to the legs of the stool. Then Two looped a noose over the head of my cock, pulled it under the stool and tied it to the tit chain. I was stretched in both directions and any movement hurt like hell. They had placed me so I could look up and see my wife. She now had C-two between her legs and C-one working on her tits. She was starting to move and moan herself. Whatever instructions these boys needed Alison was giving them herself so she didn’t need my help with this fantasy. Now Alison’s eyes started to roll back as she got into her first orgasm of the evening. As she moaned louder and opened her mouth to scream in ecstasy a line of fire crossed my ass. Two yanked the shorts from my mouth and I joined Alison in her scream. One slashed me again and again to keep up the chorus. When she stopped, he stopped. We had played with some spanking before but Alison had never hit me like this. One walked in front of me and dragged a riding crop over my face. “You’ll think this is like a feather before I’m done with you. You’ll be begging for the crop.” The C-boys were fit to burst. C-2 had at least relieved some of the pressure in his pants but C-1 was about to explode. Alison didn’t make him wait. She sat him on a chair and straddled him, sliding down on his cock in one motion. He came almost instantly. This was his first time after all. Alison has always loved the feel of a hard cock pulsating in her pussy, shooting loads of jism deep inside her so the combination of that and the power she felt making that boy just shoot so quickly made her hotter than ever. She climbed off C-1, grabbed C-2 and pulled him onto the couch. “Fuck me boy, get your cock inside me and feel what that is like instead of inside your pants.” “Looks like your wife is getting hot now. You’d better get this one ready again,” One said pulling C-1 over to my stool. One had him pull my head up and slide his slimy cock into my mouth. Needless to say this ripped at both my tits and cock. But I had learned my lessons well the night before and I gently licked and sucked C-1’s cock cleaning him and making him hard again. And none too soon. As he swelled to fill my mouth I could hear Alison groaning as C-2 pumped his dick into her pussy. Then I winced as a stroke landed on my ass. One was right! I don’t know what he hit me with but it was way worse than the crop. It’s hard to scream with a big cock pushed into your throat but that’s what I did. It must have sounded fairly amusing as the boys laughed to hear me. Stroke after stroke bit into my ass and I bucked and yelled and ripped at my own tits and cock. Alison must have cum with C-2 cause One eventually stopped hitting me. I don’t know cause I hadn’t heard anything for awhile. I bucked and quivered for some time after he stopped. I guess at some point C-1 had pulled his cock out of my mouth and I really screamed. Alison lay on the couch breathing hard and looking at me with lust as Two led C-2 over to me for his cleanup. As ordered, C-1 was ready and willing and crawled on the couch and slid his cock into my wife. Two reached between my legs to play with my balls as C-2 inserted his cock for refurbishing. Actually play was more accurate from Two’s point of view. From my view my tightly stretched balls were being squeezed in a vise. I moaned around C-2’s cock. “Ha you wimp. I’m just getting your balls warmed up a little. You’ll find out about ball pain later.” C-2 pulled his now hard cock out of my mouth to go suck on Alison’s tits as she started moaning, going into her next orgasm. As she screamed in ecstasy Two clamped down hard on my balls and yanked so hard on my cock that the clamps ripped off my tits. This time I screamed louder than my wife. I felt like he tore my tits off. “Don’t worry, we’ll get back to your little tits soon. For now I think we need to concentrate here,” One said as a swat from a leather paddle landed on my ass. I was already sore from the strokes of the crop so this just spread the pain over my whole ass. By now C-2 had his cock in Alison and she continued on up from the point where C-1 had left her. The paddling got faster and more intense moving from my ass down the backs of my thighs and back up. “Wait for Alison before you say anything,” One warned as he hit me harder and harder. “Please Mistress Alison, please cum. You are so hot. Please cum Mistress,” I moaned. That seemed to push her over the edge as she yelled “Yes .. yes. yes.” I yelled louder again and the paddling stopped. I looked over at the couch to see Alison and the C-boys lying in a heap, breathing hard. Thankfully even the young C-boys needed a rest after several orgasms. But I had forgotten for the moment about One and Two. “This is fun but we haven’t gotten any relief yet. I think you had better help us out.” Two’s cock suddenly loomed in my face and I sighed as I began to lick and suck it. He was already rock hard from the orgy and he quickly began to pump his cock deep into my throat. I was trying not to choke as I felt something being rubbed on my asshole. Then in my asshole. “I think we have another cherry here Alison but I get this one,” One said as he rammed his cock into my ass with one stroke. He was right, my ass was cherry and I would have screamed louder than ever but Two’s cock was choking me. Alison had played with a little vibrator in my ass but this felt more like a baseball bat. Tears poured down my face and I groaned when I could breathe. This seemed to make the boys even hotter and they fucked my face and ass faster and harder. They were in sync as they came together and filled me with their jism. Alison and the C-boys were watching as they pulled their cocks out of me. I was in total agony as I saw both of the young C-cocks standing straight up again. Didn’t they ever quit? I hoped they weren’t interested in trying my ass when they had Alison ready and willing and I was relieved as they started to stroke and lick her. Unfortunately I had again forgotten about my two tormentors. I yelped as a firery stroke slashed my ass. “This is my little two-tongued viper. You can tell it has a nice bite.” He wasn’t kidding about this whip. It stung worse than all of the others together. As the C-boys warmed up Alison, One warmed up my ass and thighs. Then up onto my back and arms. The pain was intense and not even a little like when you are just getting your butt warmed up. Through my tears I saw Alison lay back and C-one slide his cock into her. C-two was sucking her tits in a frenzy. I groaned as Alison began to moan in pleasure. I knew what was coming. The viper moved back down to my aching ass. I couldn’t see but I’m sure my ass was a mess of welts. About the third or fourth time you land a hard viper stroke on those welts it really starts to hurt. I was pathetic with my groaning and screaming and begging Alison to cum so my misery would end. Eventually she did and the whipping stopped. But not the pain. Now I begged One to let me up. Please. I couldn’t take any more abuse on my ass. I was sure the welts had turned to cuts and I was bleeding. Unfortunately he seemed to listen to me. One and Two untied my legs and pulled the noose off my cock. As they pulled me to my feet I groaned from the ache in my muscles. But it wasn’t for long. They pushed me onto the stool on my back, really stretching the muscles in my arms. They pulled my knees wide apart and tied them to the legs of the stool, then tied my collar to the other end to securely attach me to the stool. My head was lying just off the stool and my neck quickly began to hurt as much as my arms. Somehow this didn’t feel like fun. At least not for me. Looking upside down from my position on the stool I could see C-one lying next to Alison while C-two took his place between her thighs. As he slipped his cock into her cunt I felt a stroke cut my thigh. I looked up to see Two attacking my legs with the crop. As I opened my mouth to moan C-one pulled my head back over the end of the stool and slipped his cock into my mouth. As I licked the slimy cum off him Two moved up to my stomach. As he started getting harder and harder in my mouth Two moved up to beat my tits. With my head pulled back over the stool C-one’s cock had a straight line down my throat and he started pumping deeper as he lengthened. I said he had a huge dick and now I felt it deep in my throat. His balls bounced off my eyes and he smothered my nose as he drove his cock into me. And all this time Two was whacking my chest and tits. I could hear Alison and C-two moaning on the couch and C-one joined them as he got close to cumming in my mouth. Two switched to the inside of my thighs with the crop and I nearly choked trying to scream and suck at the same time. C-one came so deep in my throat that the cum went straight down to my belly without hitting my mouth. When he stopped pumping he left his cock down my throat and his crotch and balls smothering my nose. My head was upside down, I was being smothered, I was trying to scream and my inner thighs were being cropped. Finally I could hear Alison and C-two moan in pleasure and the beating stopped. C-one pulled out of my mouth and I gasped for air. This was not exactly going in line with my fantasies. For years I had fantasized about being helpless and abused by a beautiful, strong woman, preferably Alison. She would push me to my limits and beyond and take me higher and higher til finally I would cum in a huge explosion. Instead I could barely see or hear my wife and four men were battering my body inside and out. Before the night before I had never touched another man’s cock and now I was trained as an expert cock sucker. I was completely disoriented as I lay in pain. And yet when I looked down at my body my cock was standing straight up and hard as a rock. The harness that One had strapped on me was tighter than ever and both my cock and balls were a deep red. This scene was turning me on big time. As if he could read my mind, One came over and removed the harness. “It looks like you are having too much fun. This only makes your cock feel good so we’ll try it without it.” He picked up the viper. One started with a few light blows on my stomach and chest. Then he started increasing the force. It seemed every blow bit deeper and deeper into my flesh. When he reached an unbearable intensity he aimed at my right tit and I screamed. Then my left and back to the right. I thought clamps on my tits were bad but this was unbelievably painful. Suddenly Alison’s cunt appeared over my face. “Oh you’re making me hot with your crying and squirming” she said as she sat on my chest and pulled my head into her crotch. The aroma of her sex and the C-boys juices was like an incredible aphrodisiac and I eagerly began to lick her lips. The viper bit into my inner thigh. The crop had hurt but the viper was several levels worse as One attacked my tender flesh. I had been spanked before but had never anything like this. If anything One struck my legs harder than he had my chest. “Oh yes baby, put your tongue deep in me. I love it.” Alison was getting hotter and hotter and so was I, in spite of the pain. Or because of it. I could feel my cock swell even more than ever as I plunged my tongue into Alison’s cunt. Then I could feel my cock in a different way as the viper lashed my shaft. It felt like my cock was being held in a fire. Alison pulled my head harder into her crotch as she fucked my face and tongue. The viper struck again and again, getting to every inch of my cock. Then the first blow landed on the very tip of my cock and I thought I would pass out. If my shaft felt like it was in a fire this felt like a blowtorch. Alison was moaning louder and louder and fucking my face harder and harder. “Oh yes, yes, yes. Scream for me into my cunt.” I was doing that and more as the viper mauled the tip of my cock. Alison launched into her strongest and loudest orgasm of the orgy. And the viper landed on my balls. Again and again. The worst pain I could remember was when I was kneed in the balls. This was worse. Way worse. Alison rode my face as she came and suddenly my cock exploded in ecstasy as I joined her. It was the strongest orgasm I had ever had and I sprayed cum on her back. The viper on my balls had affected me more than any caress on my cock. The pain in my balls had gotten me off. Alison dropped my head and collapsed on the floor beside my stool. I lay panting and aching and really confused. The C-boys were lying on the couch watching in amazement. Two was slumped in the chair. One chuckled. “I guess we know what really turns you on now don’t we? Maybe we should see just how far you can go.” The viper bit into my cock, then my balls again. The turn on was gone, it left with my orgasm. This was just pure pain. And I was especially tender after what I had gone through. I couldn’t even scream. I just lay there in agony whimpering and crying. Fortunately One quickly tired of the game. “He’s gone. We won’t be getting any more out of him tonight. And it looks like everyone is down for the count.” He was right on both counts. “We need to go,” said C-two, “we have to get home.” They had to get back to their family homes before curfew. Maybe they really were virgins before tonight. One gathered up his troops and they gathered up their clothes and toys and made their way out. There was plenty of hugging and kissing with Alison and plenty of slapping and whacking me with hands and belts. “You’ve got my number,” One said, “call me when you want to get another evening of play together.” ...

Claudia’s emails

This is a series of emails that were sent to a Gromet reader, Sir S, who responded to my request for suggestions. He was a wonderful contact and had lots of ideas. i am getting ready for work now. i will put myself into some sort of bondage under my suit. Having a butt plug locked in place with the key at home is erotic. i ate a light dinner and a small breakfast and gave myself an enema during my morning shower. i’ve done this before and i haven’t had an accident yet thank goodness. Small nipple clamps are good too, i am going to use the screw type so i can tighten them a little throughout the day. With my suit coat on, no one will notice. i have a meeting with clients this morning and lunch with a co-worker and another meeting this afternoon. It should be interesting. ...

The Halloween Costume

Jackie and I had been dating for a few months now and bondage had become an almost normal part of our routine if anything about a woman who loves sex with her legs suspended from the ceiling with chains can be called normal. We had begun to talk frequently about doing something “Adventurous” Jackie loved to be surprised so she asked me.. no she challenged me to surprise her. Halloween was approaching and we were both invited to a rather special costume party and both being Star Wars fans and bondage fans the choice of costumes was obvious. I was going in a purchased Darth Vader outfit and Jackie was going as Slave Leia. Jackie’s sister had a very realistic harem outfit that the 2 girls modified with metal flake and gold material to make it quite close to the Star Wars slave girl costume Leia wore in episode 6 when she had been captured by Jabba the Hut. I have a friend, Tom who makes custom medieval bondage shackles. Together we made a gold collar like the pictures I found on the internet. ( Did you know there is a website devoted just to Slave Leia?) This was a fetish club party and bondage gear was common but nudity was frowned upon. Jackie knew this and expected to be in bondage of some sort most of the night. We arrived ( Tom and I ) to pick up Jackie. She was surprised to see him but knew him and knew he was making the collar which she was very enthusiastic to wear. She told us she was tingling just thinking about it. “Are you sure the tingling isn’t for some other reason?” I asked. ...

HIM

Courtney looked at her prepared, 5’6” form in the mirror for several long moments as she thought about the adventure that was to come. She couldn’t believe how spectacular her young, healthy frame looked after all the trouble she’d gone through the past year to make herself perfect for HIM. Now, she stood in the master bedroom of her rich home and took in the image of the woman she had become. ...

HIM

Courtney looked at her prepared, 5’6” form in the mirror for several long moments as she thought about the adventure that was to come. She couldn’t believe how spectacular her young, healthy frame looked after all the trouble she’d gone through the past year to make herself perfect for HIM. Now, she stood in the master bedroom of her rich home and took in the image of the woman she had become. ...

Extreme Session

Tied tight was what he had ask for and that’s just what he had gotten from Mistress. He was standing at the foot of the bed. His arms cuffed behind him. Rope wrapped around his elbows pulling his arms tight together. A spreader bar held his legs open. More rope was wrapped around his legs up to his hips sealing him to the bed frame. He was gagged with a ball gag pulled tight behind his head. A blindfold covered his eyes and ear plugs make it hard to hear. A leather hood was pulled over all this and laced up behind his head forcing the gag tighter into his mouth. A clothes hanger with clips is attached to his nipples and a rope pulls it to the head of the bed. It was pulled tight pulling his nipples out toward the head of the bed. ...

Mystery 2

(story continues from Mystery) Part Two He knelt there. Face in the corner. He always knew it would come to this. Still though knowing and experiencing were two different beasts all together. Surprisingly he was not as uncomfortable as he had thought he would be. His pride grabbed a-hold of him then and he glances around without removing his forehead from the wall. He found it rather odd how she had stuffed animals built up on the corner of her bed here in this corner. He smirked slightly. That was just one of those things he loved about her. She had that true predatory streak in her you knew you had not dare awaken let alone cross. And yet instead of pulling a carcass of some defeated beast into the trees with her, eww, she made her own form of little nest. ...

What A Day!

What a day this was finally going to be. I could just relax, unwind and most of all have peace and quiet with no one around to distract me from doing absolutely nothing but some small yard work, swim in the pool or just do whatever it is that I wanted. The weather was beyond perfect on this June day at a warm but pleasant 26C with a mild wind and no one home. You see after a very long week at work and with my wife’s 24 year old younger sister moving in with us for the summer, time was at a premium. ...

The Rubber Dream

I have been an avid rubber fan for 5 yrs now. I like rubber and bondage. Two things go together like peanut butter and jelly. I fell asleep after a hard day’s work. I started to dream about my fetishes together. I was in this dark basement. It ensembles like a dungeon. I woke up from my stupor. I found myself strapped to a chair. A dark figure walks in. The figure was 6’4 about 200 lbs, all muscles, covered head to toe in black rubber. The only things I could see were his blue eyes and lips. He walked over to me and looked at me. This mysterious rubber figure started to cut my clothes off me, forcing my body to be totally naked. ...

Master's Box

Its been sitting up in our back shed room for weeks now, always there, always on my mind. Masters Box. Its really a pretty innocuous box, or well it started out that way. We call them porta robes, thick cardboard, 5 foot long maybe, 2 feet square. Innocuous. Well it was until master got to it –now it’s a fearfully reinforced creature, miles and miles of thick duct tape, cables and straps reinforce it all over.. ...

Meeting

Caution story contains scenes of water sports, if such topics offend you please do not read this story. Several months ago I went to bed between my rubber sheets, dressed in my full rubber, butt plug, sheath briefs, and body suit. I had worked hard all day, and was tired enough that I fell asleep almost immediately, without the usual period of self gratification. I awoke sometime during the night, emerging from a thrilling dream. ...

Who Knew?

Who knew? (alternate version) Who knew that such a trivial offense would earn you this, one of the worst, most horrible types of punishment imaginable? Who knew that doing something so small, so utterly small and insignificant could earn you the wrath of your master? Who knew indeed? Those were the thoughts that raced through your head that day as you sat in your cell, the door shut and locked, with those handcuffs locked around your wrists. Earlier in life those cuffs were a source of pleasure, of fun and excitement. Now they were grim restraints. ...

Who Knew?

Who knew? (alternate version) Who knew that such a trivial offense would earn you this, one of the worst, most horrible types of punishment imaginable? Who knew that doing something so small, so utterly small and insignificant could earn you the wrath of your master? Who knew indeed? Those were the thoughts that raced through your head that day as you sat in your cell, the door shut and locked, with those handcuffs locked around your wrists. Earlier in life those cuffs were a source of pleasure, of fun and excitement. Now they were grim restraints. ...

Who Knew?

Who knew that such a trivial offense would earn you this, the worst, most horrible type of punishment imaginable? Who knew that doing something so small, so utterly small and insignificant could earn you the wrath of your master? Who knew indeed? Those were the thoughts that raced through your head that day as you sat in your cell, the door shut and locked, with those handcuffs locked around your wrists. Earlier in life those cuffs were a source of pleasure, of fun and excitement. Now they are devices of fear. ...

Who Knew? (Alternate Version)

Who knew that such a trivial offense would earn you this, one of the worst, most horrible types of punishment imaginable? Who knew that doing something so small, so utterly small and insignificant could earn you the wrath of your master? Who knew indeed? Those were the thoughts that raced through your head that day as you sat in your cell, the door shut and locked, with those handcuffs locked around your wrists. Earlier in life those cuffs were a source of pleasure, of fun and excitement. Now they were grim restraints. ...

Calculated Misfortune

I recently took a vacation to a town where a friend of mine lives due to some work related stuff. I haven’t seen my friend for almost two year’s and I looked forward to seeing her. We had always been close to each other and had a special friendship, which allowed us to be there for each other without getting lost in the throws of a relationship. She had moved away and we had always kept in touch with each other, a call every month was always welcomed and we understood that when we got together, it was like we had never been apart. I would always call her first whenever anything important was facing my life. I always appreciated her views and opinions and considered her my mentor in many ways. I was always thrilled to hear about the many different projects she had been working on, and it was apparent that her decision to move away was a wise one. She was extremely successful, both professionally and financially. She was very secure, stable and beyond beautiful with her long hair and seductive Librarian look. I never envied her success but knew that she was destined to be more than the average woman. ...

Dream Assignment 4 - For You

(story continues from Dream Assignment 3 - Three Times Free) Bound hand and foot, Josie is awaiting whatever plans Jack has in store for her… Part 4 - For You Josie’s hands were bound with rope behind her back. Her ankles were also roped together, and a ball gag stretched her mouth and silenced her very effectively. Hair dishevelled and dress disarranged as she’d struggled very pleasurably against being tied up, she now lay on her side in the middle of the biggest playroom in Jack’s exclusive BDSM club, waiting for him. They were alone now. ...

Mistress's Mummy

I knew I was in trouble with the Mistress this morning when all I got for breakfast was one liquid drink and a bad look on her face. Within ten minutes I had bad pains down below and an urgent need for the bathroom. I had been given a system washout drink. Then came the enema to really clean me out. ‘Prepare yourself for some serious mummification time’ was all the Mistress said to me a short time later. I was tied to a metal frame, spread eagle fashion and then the mistress started to trim all my body hairs to a stubble. Next she covered me from the top of my head to my toes with a cream which she took great pleasure in not only applying, but making sure it was well rubbed in at the top of my legs, teasing my cock and balls as she wished. Then came the hosepipe to wash me down completely, not a hair left on my body anywhere, not even my eyebrows. I must be clean inside and out. ...

Penalty Clause

2006 Shadowplay Imaging Mummification Story Contest Entrant WHEN Chloe announced that she had invited a real lifestyle Dominatrix to help sort Becky out, her slave knew that she had all but won. It had taken six months but it really looked as though Chloe was finally throwing in the towel and admitting defeat in their mutual contest of wills. The ‘game’ had started almost from the day the two had first met at that fetish event in Soho. They had started dating and had found in themselves a mutual love of BDSM; but while both wanted to be the dominant member of the partnership, neither was particularly willing to be the submissive. Equally, neither was willing to end the relationship and seek submissive partners elsewhere. And so Chloe - or was it Rebecca herself? - had thrown down the gauntlet and issued the challenge. ...

The Mummie's Dream

This is my first story and is actually a true experience. The dream seemed to repeat itself over many nights, indeed over many years. There were a lot of variations, but all the dreams had a common theme of me being wrapped up tight in what appeared to be some sort of clear plastic. Some times this was like bandages wound over and over until there was nothing of me left unwrapped. Other times it was like I was in some sort of plastic bag that had been shrunk tightly over me. I looked and felt like a supermarket chicken. ...

Who Shall It Be?

2006 Shadowplay Imaging Mummification Story Contest Entrant Edited by anythingtaboo. Began June 1999. Mummy. Wrapped sculpture For all eternity, Tucked away In seclusion. My love. CH. 1: THE BEDROOM “Come With Me” I enter the living room one day to find you sitting there watching TV. You don’t notice me at first. “Like what you see?” I ask. You stir from your relaxed state and notice that am wearing a purple latex dress which drops to 3" above the knee. I am also wearing thigh-high stretch black vinyl platform boots which cling tightly to my slender ankles up my round plump calves to the base of my thighs. Your jaw drops, producing the desired result. I tell you that I have a surprise for you. You squint a little at me, trying to decipher what it could mean. “Come with me” I command. You obediently follow me down the hall, watching the shamefully tight latex clinging to my juicy ass cheeks swaying side to side in a lazy figure eight as I strut toward the bedroom. As you enter the room you notice a black satin sheet that has been laid over the full size bed. ...

The Instructions

Slave follow the following directions. ‘Legs duct taped together at ankles, above and below the knees and at feet. Toes tied together with pull ties. Tie legs to foot of bed. Shaft pulled up and out. Inflatable Anal plug inserted and pumped up five pumps. Ass duct taped shut. Anal Vibrator turned to high. Shaft plugged with long plastic plug with vet wrap. One vibrator wrapped under head of shaft. One vibrator taped under ball sack. 10 small hair clips placed on shaft and 10 placed on balls. 10 zippered clothespins up the inside of each side, tied off to bed. 20 hair clips attached to stomach area. 20 Hair clips attached to each nipple area. Pump up Gag in mouth pumped up 5 times and your collar locked around your neck. Head wrapped, with blindfold and ear plugs. Wrists handcuffed to head of bed.’ ...

Away in the Manger

Gina once again struggled against the leather handcuffs and ankle cuffs holding her in a tight hog-tie; grunting into her ballgag. There was still that warm, after-orgasm feeling glowing within her like embers underneath the fire grate. Her husband, Stephen, had made sure after they had made love that she wouldn’t go anywhere. He had a surprise for her, something she deserved. What had begun as a simple Saturday afternoon’s delight was ending up as something much more. ...

Special Delivery 8: Tables Turning!

continued from part 7 Chapter 8: Tables Turning! Although she knew that he was now asleep, she quite enjoyed her position, but she withdrew, unsnapping her collar and then pulling out her sweaty head. She then pulled off his slave pants and tucked his cock and balls back in his suit. There was much to do! She thought he looked quite cute, lying there in his deep sleep, his handsome face, what she could see of it, in repose. She decided it was time to see his face; an unmasking was needed. She wanted to look at her captor, and she pulled off his mask. Well, he was really very handsome; she didn’t expect an ogre but he would turn heads, that’s for sure. He had mousy short hair, high cheekbones, no jowls and a faint beard line, a little androgynous, but very sexy. So what was the problem? ...

Special Delivery 9: Rubberman's Further Education

continued from part 8 Chapter 9: Rubberman’s Further Education She kept him in the suit for the next three days! The days took on a pattern. She worked him in the garden, digging, and pruning and generally doing any manual labour she could find for him. The chains never came off and the suit remained on him. She fed him twice every day, as he knelt in front of her. To weaken his defences and to continue with his humiliation she continued with the laxatives and every day the bags would fill up and be a further burden on him as he worked in the garden. She changed his inhalation casket every few hours and to spice it up she would place her own sodden panties or one of her masks inside. The doughnuts stayed sealed up against his sphincter and the catheter was changed daily. ...

Mistress's Christmas Gift

He had requested a session as a Christmas gift from his wife (mistress). He had no idea when she would do it. All he knew was that it would be sometime before Christmas break when the kids would be out of school and now. He waited and wondered when she would do it. Over the last week she had been teasing him. Bringing him close to orgasm and then stopping, letting him pleasure her and then just bring him close and stopping. She had told him he could not cum without her permission. That he must wait. She did not say until when. She told him, “If you cum without permission, while I am teasing you, you will be punished beyond anything I have ever done to you.” ...

Special Delivery 6: And So To Bed

continued from part 5 Chapter 6: And So To Bed As she lay back in the bath, she reflected on the day. It had gone well, and she had gained more of his confidence. Yes, she had been bridled and bitted and then blown up in a rubber ball, but somehow she had not found it so terrible. She had genuinely enjoyed the sensation of being a pony, feeling the commands of the reins through her bit and trusting him as she ran, completely blind. Even the rubber ball was not so terrible, she trusted him that he would release her and after the initial nerves, she drifted off, almost as if in the womb. These feelings on the one hand worried her, and on the other quite excited her. She was smart enough to analyse the fact that she was not now the woman she once was, or would ever be again. She was more attuned to her sexuality, and certainly much more adventurous. He had opened up something within her and like Pandora’s box it couldn’t be put back. ...

Special Delivery 7: Playing Doctor And Patient

continued from part 6 Chapter 7: Playing Doctor And Patient – And More! He was standing by the gyn/ob examination chair. Over his head he had placed a large white rubber smock covering him from chest, and under arms down to his shins. It shone under the bright lights over the chair. So, she was going to get a thorough “examination,” was she? Over his black helmet he had pulled a white rubber surgical mask, with straps holding it firmly in place. She could see the mask billow as he breathed in and out through his nose. He was clearly getting turned on by the rubber aroma. She assumed he was smiling at her nervousness. He motioned her over and held open the back of a white latex catsuit. ...

Predator & Prey

It began with the advert in the contact section of one of the more popular fetish magazines. Male submissive, rubber fetishist required by demanding dominatrix. Serious applicants only. Must be healthy and willing to undergo extensive and rigorous training in rubber immersion and submissive slavery. Box 4994 Since an early age this had been his ultimate fantasy. He’d spend endless hours fantasising about being overpowered by an imperious domina and forced to serve her. He was now financially independent, but still alone and frustrated. Finally he decided to pluck up courage. There followed lengthy, detailed and intimate correspondence. He was aware that there were a lot of fakes out there - call girls and the like. He became nervous at the length and extent of Madame Isabel’s questions. She wanted to know everything about him; his personal and medical history, his financial status, his rubber wardrobe and his rubber experiences and fantasies. He opened up over time, and she was understanding, for as she explained she too had to be careful. But he learned little of her in their email correspondence, while he emailed his life story to her. Gradually they built up a trust, although he was aware that she knew everything about him and he very little about her. He recognised that he may be taking a risk, but then by now he was prepared to do that. And anyway, what’s the worst that could happen to him? He was an able-bodied man that could take care of himself, certainly with a woman - domina or not. No, if it didn’t work out they would go their separate ways. Finally, she advised him she would take him on for a “test drive” over a long weekend. He was equally nervous and thrilled at this. He was to be prepared to meet her at his flat on Friday afternoon. She would move in and he would be his rubber slave for the weekend. If it worked out mutually then they could move on from there. He was not to tell anyone – as if he would – no visitors, no phone calls; it was to be just the two of them. She would bring her “equipment” and he was to wear only rubber, all his “normal” clothes were to be put away. She had all his measurements and she would bring along further apparel which she wrote he may or may not like. However he was to be her slave and it did not matter what a slave thought. He prepared the spare bedroom, got in food and on Friday afternoon nervously awaited her arrival. To please his Mistress he wore his skin-tight latex catsuit with front zip from belly to neck. It had fitted gloves and feet and at crotch and arse removable oval sections attached by stud fastenings. It was coloured black with red flashings down each side and fitted him like it was painted on him. Already he was warm inside it. Its wrists, ankles and waist had reinforced sections with embedded D rings. He’d chained his ankles and wrists (in front) before. Now he could perhaps venture further, with a woman he could trust. On time the phone rang and he nervously answered it. “Are you prepared?” The voice was quite deep and cultured. “Yes…Mistress.” He stuttered and buzzed her in. Through the peephole he saw a caped and hooded figure emerge from the elevator carrying a large tote bag over her shoulder. He opened the door and she moved past him without a glance and dropped the bag in the hall. He could not see her face, obscured by the larger hood. The voluminous cape in shiny black rubber went down to her ankles. He felt a stirring in his groin. She moved to the living room and examined all around her. “Mmm, quite tasteful. Come here and stand to attention, eyes lowered, which is how you will always approach me. ” He did so, breathing in the heady aroma of her cape. Slowly she pulled back her hood, exposing her face. He almost gasped at her beauty. What amazed him was her age; she couldn’t be more than 25 or 26, much younger than he expected and younger than he with blonde straight hair pulled back in a loose pony tail at the nape of her long slim neck. She had bright blue eyes, gentle features and a small mouth with thin lips. She smiled at his reaction and slowly encircled him, appraising him critically. She felt his firm buttocks and he shivered. She noted the cover over his arse, nodding approvingly, then came round and was equally pleased to see the hard cock at his groin. “Your photos didn’t do you justice. I like to see a firm athletic body, it can withstand punishment more.” She stared at him; he wanted to speak but held it back. He wanted to tell her she was an apparition, a dream, a fantasy. “Well this is not a social occasion, let’s get to work. As I said in my emails, do as I command, always, speak only when spoken to, and please me – always. Never question me – never. You have no will, no opinion, you are not a person; you are simply an extension of me. Cross that line and you will incur my wrath. I don’t play games, this is my life.” She had moved close to him, he looked into her face; it was not cruel, but confident, as if almost amused at her own power. He didn’t doubt it for a second. He’d dreamed of this and now he was to experience it. Slowly, never looking away from him, she unzipped the cape and stepped out of it. He was not disappointed. She wore a long sleeved, high necked dress flared at the waist to mid thigh. The top was black with a red skirt, wrists and collar. Over her mid-section was a heavily boned red and black corset with a series of metal buckles at the front. It was cinched brutally; she couldn’t have been more than 22 or 23 inches around the waist and it pushed her breasts outwards at him. Her long legs were encased in shiny grey latex stockings, with even a seam down the back. Her feet were slipped into 4 inch high sharp toed stilettos. The hem of the skirt barely covered the top of the stocking tops. Her hands were covered in gossamer thin transparent latex gloves, so thin he could see her nail varnish. She grinned at his stunned reaction. “You won’t be getting any of this, but just to satisfy your curiosity.” She raised her skirt provocatively. She wore tight white latex panties, over black suspenders, high cut at the sides, so tight they pressed into her labial crease. He almost came with desire, his breath fast. She chuckled. “You can do your worshipping later. But first to business. Your suit is a good base but there are certain slave adornments that are necessary, some of which you will not like; but then you are my slave and your opinions are of no concern.” He was a little nervous at this statement; she was very businesslike as she lifted the tote bag and returned from the hall. “The spare bedroom?” He nodded towards the room. “Come.” She ordered and he followed her. She took little interest in the room and as he stood by the bed she opened the bag and started pulling out things. His heart started to pound as she bent over – the skirt raised above her stockings; and it pounded further when he saw what she had placed on the bed! She turned round and caught him looking worriedly at her. She stood beside him. “We have to get this fine male specimen under control now.” She smiled, enjoying her dominance and smoothed her hands over his latex covered body. “You realise there is no going back from this, all or nothing, my slave on my terms.” He nodded hesitantly and thought, am I out of my depth? He was sure he would soon find out. She was having fun, almost flirting, knowing his fetish for rubber and submission would overcome his fears. “Kneel on the bed,” she ordered, “bound and gagged, I almost get moist at those three little words, a phrase so innocuous to the uninitiated but to us, well you know, don’t you , it just gives us a shiver of excitement. To have a fit young man like you at my mercy, mute and submissive, bound and gagged mmmm, yummy. So prepare yourself, slave to enter a new realm.” She slid behind him; he could feel her breath on his neck. She drew his hands behind his back. “I like your suit, all the D rings make my job of immobilising you all that much easier. Although you’re not going to give me any trouble, are you? If you did you would pay for it later.” She folded his elbows behind his back. He did not resist although his heart was pounding. She attached each wrist’s D ring to the opposite arm’s elbow, and now he was very effectively bound. Next came a 6 inch chain locking on his ankles. He heard the clicks and wondered if there was a way out now. He could talk now before she gagged him, as surely she would. Images flashed through his mind - speak now – back out now. No! This is what you’ve always fantasised about. But reality can be so different. “This is the bit I really like, the fun bit, for me that is.” And she laughed aloud as she held up a large, very large ball gag in front of him. “Open wide now.” He hesitated now; she sensed this and said with a questioning smile. “Yes?” “Look I think maybe…. “No, no, slave it’s far too late for that.” She pulled his chin down with one hand and firmly pushed the ball into his mouth. It was huge and she could hardly get it past his teeth as he grunted his discomfort and tried to communicate with her. “Wider, slave, wider.” “Arrgh.” He thought she would break his teeth, but she was an expert and in it plopped. “Mmm, mmm.” He glared at her but she ignored him as she pulled thick rubber straps across his cheeks, under his chin, either side of his nose and over his head. He slowly breathed through his nose, too late for communication now; he thought and sensed she was thinking the same as she smiled again at his discomfort. Finally she was satisfied the straps were tight enough. “Good, bound and gagged, just the way I like you. But we are not finished yet, not by a long way.” He groaned as she pushed him forward on the bed. His head hit the pillow, his rear in the air. He groaned as he saw her pull on a single latex glove over her gossamer thin glove. She saw him looking at her. “Oh, yes, your anal passage will always be plugged. A true submissive must have a stretched arse to be abused by his mistress.” As she said this she showed him a cock shaped dildo, 3 inches long and 1 inch in diameter, with a flanged base plate next to a narrower neck which he knew his sphincter would grip. “We’ll start out with a fairly small one and work our way from there.” She chuckled and smeared some lube over its shiny surface, then released the press studs off his arse cover. With an extra blob of lube she pushed her finger in slowly; he winced and grunted. “Oh, a virgin, eh? Well you’ll be stretched wider soon enough. Some slaves even get to enjoy it.” She wiggled her finger inside him and noticed that the pressure actually increased his hard-on. “See, you’re getting harder!” he grunted his shock and discomfort, but she ignored him and gently twisted and pressed the plug at his entrance. Initially, stupidly, he tried to clench. “That won’t help you, it’s going in, slow or fast, either way, you are going to get plugged.” He cringed as she slowly pressed it into him. Yes, he was a virgin, he had fantasised about it, but this was a first. He felt he was being split in two – and this was a small cock! Finally, with her gripping him round the waist with one arm and pushing in with the other, it was up to the hilt and his sphincter, almost in relief, naturally squeezed and gripped the neck, and the flange firmly against his crack. This would be no fun to pull out either, he thought. She replaced the cover, pushing in the press studs as he winced, and removed her glove. Then she rolled him over on his back and released his cock cover. The hole was only two inches in diameter and she roughly pushed her hand through, gripped his balls and pulled them out. She looked divine towering over him and despite his position he was rock hard. She took notice of this and stretching the hole, firmly gripped his cock and pulled it through. He screamed but the gag effectively reduced that to a mew. She leant back on her haunches. “Well, you’re a good size, for sure,” she leaned over him and drew her rubber covered finger up and down the shaft, “all the more to punish.” She smiled again, no sign of cruelty at all, but he was starting to get worried about what she had in store for him now. As he was helplessly stretched out in front of her, his hard cock so exposed and vulnerable, he tried to plead with his eyes. She ignored this and knelt over him, showing him an 8 shaped metal contraption of two rings joined in the middle and partly open at both ends. Attached at each open end were two smaller rings. “These are your slave rings, not for around your wrists, or ankles or neck; oh no, these go around your cock and balls. They are self locking and just to make them a little more permanent I am going to cover the interlocking surfaces with some fast setting epoxy glue!” ...

Garbage Day

She met me at the door of her apartment. Dressed in leather pants and a leather top with black leather riding boots, she looked down on me with contempt in her eyes. “Enter,” she told me. I followed her to the back room. She sat on her ottoman and ordered me to strip. After several verbal assaults on my body, she told me to kneel in front of her and lick her boots. After several minutes of boot licking, she rose and commanded me to remain on the floor. She returned wearing a 10 inch black dildo strapped to her waist. I gasped and starred at the massive phallus. Sensing the terror in my eyes she laughed and said, “You’ll take every inch of it.” ...

Man becomes Gorgeous Women's Garbage

One lonely night while taking the garbage to the complex’s garbage compactor, I met this beautiful women in her 20’s, 130 lbs, with brunette hair, green eyes, and size C breasts. She was dressed in a short tight black dress with black high heel shoes. I was stunned none the less when I first set eyes on her; at the time I couldn’t gain enough courage speak to her! I was done throwing out the garbage and on my way back, when I saw her. Like always, I was too shy to make conversation’ ha I couldn’t even say hi if I wanted to! She saw my quick shy glance at her and asked me if I could help her with her garbage. I couldn’t believe it’ a girl like this even talking to me. I shyly accepted. ...

Special Delivery 4: More Challenges

continued from part 3 Chapter 4: More Challenges At nine she was woken by his voice. “Twelve hours sleep, Latexa, I trust you are ready for today’s adventures, after you did so well yesterday, well with one indiscretion, which I feel sure you will not repeat. All your mornings will begin the same way. I like routine and more to the point you will, eventually, get used to it and consider it as normal. So nurse will be down shortly for your enema and then you will have your run on the treadmill, so hurry up, she needs you naked and masked.” ...

Special Delivery 5: Put Through Her Paces And Playing Ball

continued from part 4 Chapter 5: Put Through Her Paces And Playing Ball “Maybe you should save your smiles for later, Latexa, you might need them then. You can keep that mask on. Everything else goes. I’ll go and get your equipment; I will dress you here although there are stables upstairs. So strip and put everything away and I will be back in 10 minutes.” He left and despite sneaking a look she did not see him punch in any other numbers on the combination. He leapt upstairs, although he did not show it, he was overjoyed. She’d asked to be a pony girl; to be trained and disciplined. He quickly changed into a black skin-tight catsuit with full mask and back zip. He pulled on a pair of knee-high riding boots (very appropriate) and went outside to the stables. He took all the required tack from the closet, there was a lot of it, and returned to her room. He was going to enjoy creating his pony! ...

Wild Idea

I was browsing the net a few weeks ago and came across a website of particular interest to me, a site all about female domination that made videos for web consumers only. I checked out a few videos and quickly realized that this was the site for me, and then I noticed a model call for male subs and I clicked the link. Long story short, I saw the pay scale, quickly filled out the form, attached a few nude photos of myself, and sent off the application. In the next week all of the details were worked out and I was all set for my first femdom video. ...

Living Art

Living Art by Rubbermatt M/f; D/s; bond; latex; susp; cons; X The only light in the room came from an array of spotlights, all focused on the bizarre figure spread-eagled against one wall. With curving hips, narrow waist and jutting breasts, the figure was undoubtedly female but every feature was smothered in an unbroken layer of seamless latex. Head to toe, the anonymous woman was sheathed in ebon black, from the tips of her toes to the crown of her head. ...

Total Enclosure

Both Kerry and Sara were into bondage in a big way, both were very fond of mummification bondage. The girls had planed to have a bondage session this coming weekend and Kerry was going to organize it. As Kerry was the most experienced in bondage out of the two lovers she usually took the dominate role, she had always said it was in her nature anyway and loved to see what positions she could put Sara into. The girls had been experimenting with extreme encasement and where running out of new things to try, Kerry was forced to search the web to find some new techniques and ideas - this is when she struck on an ingenious plan to beat all previous bondage and mummification sessions she would call it TOTAL ENCLOSURE. ...

Total Enclosure

Both Kerry and Sara were into bondage in a big way, both were very fond of mummification bondage. The girls had planed to have a bondage session this coming weekend and Kerry was going to organize it. As Kerry was the most experienced in bondage out of the two lovers she usually took the dominate role, she had always said it was in her nature anyway and loved to see what positions she could put Sara into. The girls had been experimenting with extreme encasement and where running out of new things to try, Kerry was forced to search the web to find some new techniques and ideas - this is when she struck on an ingenious plan to beat all previous bondage and mummification sessions she would call it TOTAL ENCLOSURE. ...

Ian

This is how it felt to be Ian. ** You were in the prime of life, as fit and trim as you were ever going to be. All of life was open to you, its riches and abundance yours for the taking. Yet life was empty. Yes, you had a college degree. You had a nice apartment in the suburbs, a steady job, and a nice little world all to yourself. Yet… you felt empty. What was the point of life and its riches if you had nobody to share it with? Then, in your mid-twenties, you were searching for a mate, a wife, a friend, to share it all with. But nobody came. Nobody was Mrs. Right. Night after night, you went to clubs, bars, restaurants, in hopes of finding the right person for you. But nobody ever came. Nobody came your way. “Why can’t I find anyone?” You wondered. “Why will nobody come forward, accept my offer of a drink, and say I’m cute?” Dejected, you always went back to your apartment, crushed and with your hope gone just a little bit more. A year went by, and still nobody came. Your books, your games, and your movies were your only companions at home. But they were poor substitutes for the warm flesh of a living person. Then… she came. It was quite unexpected. You were in the local steak house, slowly sipping a glass of root beer. A woman walked up and asked if she could sit next to you. Without looking up, you said yes. Something, that little feeling in your chest, told you to look at her. And you did. She was perfect. She was not a professional model, nor was her body one that other women were envious of. Yet… she was perfect, just as she was. It was as if the two of you were linked to each other. You could tell that she sensed it too. When she looked at you, looked into your eyes, she was looking into your very soul. You offered her a sip of your root beer. She accepted. And both of you smiled. The next six months were a blur that passed you by in a wave of peace and happiness. This woman had a wonderful power. When she was near you, you felt up, oh so up and so happy. She could wash away your fears, your terrors, your worries, simply by standing next to you. And she told you how you did the same to her. How you were a source of magic and wonder to her, how your presence was a soothing balm to her soul. You were convinced that the two of you were soul mates. It was as if when you met, you said “Oh, there you are. Where have you been?” There were occasional problems of course. There were some arguments, some disagreements. But both of you stuck it out. You hung in there, refusing to give up. And the two of you overcame every problem that came your way. Finally, a year after the two of you met, you decided to be married. The families on both sides were overjoyed at the idea. “You two are so right for each other!” They said. Both of you smiled. You didn’t need to be told that. The wedding was a small, simple affair. No need for a huge guest list, no need for a gigantic church. For the fun of it, both of you and the families drove out to Vegas and were married by an Elvis impersonator. The two of you shared a kiss upon the words “You may now kiss the bride.” Though the families and guests stood and clapped, and though the band of Elvis impersonators burst into song, both of you didn’t hear it. You were bound together in that timeless, magical moment, for when your lips met, everything was absolutely perfect, without flaw, without imperfection. For one brief moment, the two of you were one. For the honeymoon, the two of you rented a beach house near the ocean. Next to the endless blue, the green palm trees and the warm sun, the two of you made love and passion as never before. It was here that you made a surprising discovery about your love. She was a controller. In her normal, non sexual personality she loved you enough to let you live how you want. But when she was aroused, she loved controlling you, binding you and taking care of you. You spent two days bound as a mummy while she tended to your every need, while she held and stroked you. Both of you were in heaven. Pure, loving, heaven. A month later, your fortunes hit a new high. Your loved one somehow managed to win the lottery. You were now rich. You had money beyond your wildest dreams. You could get anything you want. The two of you bought a nice, comfortable home in the suburbs. You also bought lots of sex toys, ranging from cuffs and manacles, to straightjackets and body bags. But your wife bought one item that she refused to let you see. She told you, with a devilish grin, that it was being saved for a special occasion. Though you were incredibly turned on at the statement, she still refused to let you see it. “Patience my love.” She said. “You will see it soon enough.” She made her move two years later. By that time, the two of you had everything your hearts desired. You had a house, bondage toys, and enough money to last for life. It was a calm, ordinary day when she came to you. She said she wanted to talk about an idea she had, one that would serve both of you. Putting down your book, you listened to her proposal. She had gotten the idea in her head, and she couldn’t get rid of it. You talked quietly and supportively, encouraging her to come out with what she wanted. Finally, she told you. She wanted you to become her slave. She told you how much she fantasized about keeping you restrained, how she would have to take care of you, tend to your every need, and how she would hold and caress you, how she would take care of you for the rest of your life. To her delight, you said that you loved the idea. The plans were made. Though you would be allowed to move while restrained, you would spend much of your time in a special device that your wife had purchased. But still, she refused to let you see it, keeping it in a locked box. The plans went on. You would mostly stay in the house, always kept restrained by at least a pair of hand and ankle cuffs. Whenever your wife felt like it, you would be cocooned like a mummy. The two of you agreed on the plan for your new lives. How she would be the loving and caring master, and how you would be the kind and loving slave. Of course, it was not permanent. If you wanted, either of you could stop at any time, and resume your lives. The day soon arrived, when your freedom would be gone. When you would essentially be confined to house arrest for life. There were just a few things you needed to get from your old apartment. Your wife went with you, and she helped you move the items out of the dwelling and into the car. When the last box was put in the trunk, and when everything was gone, you sighed, looking your old house over for the last time. There was the clink of metal behind your back. You turned and saw your wife holding two items in her hands. The sight of them sent shivers of excitement down your spine. She was smiling, waiting patiently for your approval. You smiled and put your wrists forward, offering them, and your freedom, to her. She went forward and gently placed the rigid cuffs onto your wrists. The silver cuffs were lined with a thin layer of leather, which felt so good as your wife worked the device into position. The cuffs felt so right, so good, as you allowed your wife to lock them down, to take away your freedom, possibly forever. When the lock was in place, and when the key was withdrawn, you looked at the restraint locked around your wrists. It was heavy, but not uncomfortably so. It kept your wrists in place, so that you could not move them out of its grip. While you pondered your restraint, your wife bent down and pulled out the leg manacles. The silver cuffs were old fashioned, with a large cuff, rather then the thin kind found in modern handcuffs. She placed the cuffs around your ankles, over your white socks. The cuffs were closed, the clasp put into place, and the keys were placed in and turned. When she stood up again, your ankles were now locked into the old fashioned restraints. And it felt so good, so right, so perfect. These restraints, these devices, were your friends. They cared for you, kept you safe by taking away your freedom of movement. You were happy to have them safely on you, and they were happy to be locked to you. Your wife, your mistress, smiled. “Come on honey slave.” She said soothingly. “Let’s take you home.” Like the good slave you were, you followed her obediently, shuffling along as fast as your friendly ankle cuffs would allow. It was night outside, so you didn’t worry about anyone seeing you. You followed your mistress to the car, where she opened the door and assisted you inside. You let her put the seat belt around you, and you watched as she started the car and drove away. And so you left your old life, and began your new one. You arrived at the house. By now you were more turned on then you ever had been in your life. You wanted nothing more then to grab your mistress and make hard and fast love to her. When she saw your face, she smiled as she realized your desires. “There will be time for that later.” She said. “Now we’ve got to get you inside where you can be tussled up.” Your excitement grew. After helping you out of the car, your mistress gently lead you to the house. You walked as fast as you could, though your ankle cuffs gently scolded you for being in a hurry. Inside the house, your wife walked you over to the living room, where she sat you down in a chair. “Wait here my love.” She said. “I’ll be back with your new outfit.” Grinning madly, you nodded your head eagerly. As she went upstairs, your mind raced. What device did she have for you? How long would you be kept in it? Finally, she entered the room carrying the package in her arms. Your eyes were bulging as she opened it, and pulled out its contents. It was a large white suit, with long sleeves and long legs. It was built out of heavy cotton, and had belts and straps sewn into the suit itself. There were mitts for the hands, and built in socks. A person zipped into the suit would only have his or her head showing. “This is your new outfit my darling.” She said. “You’ll be wearing this for the rest of your life from now on. It’s a special exo-suit that allows me to restrain you in almost any way I can think of. Now, let’s get it on you.” Eager to please her, you stood up immediately. She smiled as she came over and unlocked your cuffs, allowing them to drop to the floor. You whimpered slightly at having your friends come off you. You felt so naked and vulnerable. “Not to worry my love.” Your master said. “You will be safe again soon.” She picked out a white spandex bodysuit. “Put this on.” She said. “It will be your underlayer.” You put it on immediately, relishing in the feel of the spandex all over. After pulling the zipper up, you stand ready for your next assignment. She held up the suit, and undid the zipper in the back. Holding it up, she motioned for you to walk up and to enter it. Excited beyond words, you walked forwards towards this wonderful device that promised safety and security. You entered it slowly, putting your arms into the sleeves, and then stepping into the legs. It was a surprising fit. The suit fit like a glove. While you stood in the suit, relishing in its feel, your wife walked behind you and pulled the zipper up. When it was fully fastened, she took a small zip tie and locked the zipper shut, ensuring that you couldn’t get out even if you wanted to. You shivered again, realizing that you were sealed into this suit. “How do you feel slave?” She asked you. “Wonderful mistress.” You said in a doped up voice. “So wonderful.” The suit fit like a glove, hugging you all over. It was thick and firm, warm and snug. You felt so safe, so secure in it. Your wife made the next move. She placed your arms by your sides and began to thread the straps around them, around your body. Surprised, you nonetheless allowed your wife to continue strapping you up. The built-in straps were applied all over your body, from the neck to the ankles. When your mistress was finished, you were completely immobilized from head to toe. Your arms were strapped to your side, your legs bound together. You wiggled playfully, testing out how it felt. The feeling of being bound was wonderful. You felt so secure, so safe. You were protected. Nothing could reach you or harm you. This suit was your protector. Smiling, your wife went up and gave you a hug, squeezing you to her. You so desperately wanted to squeeze her back, but the friendly suit politely told you that you were not going to do that. The hug of the straps confirmed its message. “You look so beautiful.” She told you. “So white and beautiful.” She leaned in close and whispered into your ear, “But I have one more thing to add.” You gave an involuntary giggle of excitement. Gently laying you down on the ground, she went to the box and pulled out one more item. It was a bodybag, built of heavy duty white cotton. It too, had straps built in, so that when a person was locked inside, he or she would be further restrained and unable to escape. Your wife gently worked your bound body into the bag, gently and tenderly closing the zipper and tightening the lacing. You closed your eyes and drifted in ecstasy as the straps were applied, each strap saying “hello”, each strap greeting you with a hug. When the buckles on the straps were done, and when the thick collar was finished, your wife and master gave a sigh of satisfaction. She held up a small mirror so that you could know what you looked like. You looked so wonderful. You were sealed into a bag, held in place by straps. Your head was the only part of your body showing, the rest of it locked and sealed away under the heavy cotton. With your body now fully immobilized, your wife managed to lift you up and carry you upstairs to the bed. There she lay you on its soft surface. You relaxed and allowed your wife to put a soft and supportive pillow beneath your head, and several pillows around your body, creating a nest for the two of you. She went downstairs and locked the house for the night. You ached for her return. Though you felt safe and protected, you longed for your master to be with you. She came back, and quickly got into the small next. Taking the comforter, she wrapped herself in blankets. She snuggled next to you, taking you into her arms and hugging you to her. “You are so beautiful.” She whispered. “So precious to me.” She kissed you, giving you her love, her care and affection for you. “And I love you mistress.” You whispered back. You wiggled in sheer ecstasy inside your cocoon. The lights were turned out, and your wife held you close as she slowly drifted off to sleep. You closed your eyes and did your best to snuggle closer to her. As sleep came to you, you gave a sigh of pure relaxation and peacefulness. “This is going to be a wonderful life.” You thought. *** This is how it feels to be Ian. *** An average day for you begins with wakefulness. You open your eyes and look around. You are bound in the suit, and in the bag, as you have been for the past two years. You yawn and wait. Mistress will come along and release you soon. She appears a few minutes later. She greets you and releases you from your body bag. She rolls it off of you and undoes the straps holding your arms and to your side, allowing you to move in your exo-suit. “Well honey bum.” She says. “Today I want you to vacuum downstairs and fold the clothes from the laundry.” “Yes mistress.” You say. “I will do what you want.” “Good! But before I go, I have to retrain your arms.” You giggle with excitement. “Yes master! Please restrain me!” You eagerly hold out your arms. The beloved manacles are clasped to your cotton covered wrists. You squeal in delight as the locks are tightened and fastened, locking them in place. The process is repeated for your ankles. It feels so good, this blessed tightness. There have been blessedly few moments where you are without restraints. You are released for family events, and the occasional vacation, but thankfully you spend the rest of the time bound. One of the best times is when you are cuffed, spread-eagle, to the bed while your restrictive clothing is washed. You love those moments. Your wife loves to come in and “have fun” with you while you are helpless to stop her. You sigh, fondly remembering the last time that happened. “Slave!” Your master says cheerfully. “Remember, you have chores to do!” “Oh yes mistress. Sorry!” Your wife smiles. “That’s okay.” She leans over and gives you a big kiss on the cheek. “I’ll be back this afternoon after work. You have a good day now.” You kiss her back. “Sure thing honeybun.” Smiling, she walks out of the door and off to work. You sigh happily, allowing yourself a brief moment to enjoy the tightness of the cuffs that you wear. Then duty calls. Your mistress has given you a task, and you need to complete it. Luxuriating in the warmth of the suit, the tightness of your cuffs, and the wonderful life you live, you walk off to the vacuum. This is how it feels to be Ian. Forever.

Ian

This is how it felt to be Ian. ** You were in the prime of life, as fit and trim as you were ever going to be. All of life was open to you, its riches and abundance yours for the taking. Yet life was empty. Yes, you had a college degree. You had a nice apartment in the suburbs, a steady job, and a nice little world all to yourself. Yet…you felt empty. What was the point of life and its riches if you had nobody to share it with? Then, in your mid-twenties, you were searching for a mate, a wife, a friend, to share it all with. But nobody came. Nobody was Mrs. Right. Night after night, you went to clubs, bars, restaurants, in hopes of finding the right person for you. But nobody ever came. Nobody came your way. “Why can’t I find anyone?” You wondered. “Why will nobody come forward, accept my offer of a drink, and say I’m cute?” Dejected, you always went back to your apartment, crushed and with your hope gone just a little bit more. A year went by, and still nobody came. Your books, your games, and your movies were your only companions at home. But they were poor substitutes for the warm flesh of a living person. Then…she came. It was quite unexpected. You were in the local steak house, slowly sipping a glass of root beer. A woman walked up and asked if she could sit next to you. Without looking up, you said yes. Something, that little feeling in your chest, told you to look at her. And you did. She was perfect. She was not a professional model, nor was her body one that other women were envious of. Yet…she was perfect, just as she was. It was as if the two of you were linked to each other. You could tell that she sensed it too. When she looked at you, looked into your eyes, she was looking into your very soul. You offered her a sip of your root beer. She accepted. And both of you smiled. The next six months were a blur that passed you by in a wave of peace and happiness. This woman had a wonderful power. When she was near you, you felt up, oh so up and so happy. She could wash away your fears, your terrors, your worries, simply by standing next to you. And she told you how you did the same to her. How you were a source of magic and wonder to her, how your presence was a soothing balm to her soul. You were convinced that the two of you were soul mates. It was as if when you met, you said “Oh, there you are. Where have you been?” There were occasional problems of course. There were some arguments, some disagreements. But both of you stuck it out. You hung in there, refusing to give up. And the two of you overcame every problem that came your way. ...

Special Delivery 1: The Delivery

Chapter 1: The Delivery He could hardly contain himself; the crate had been delivered and was now in the garage, with direct access to the basement quarters, although with the house set in 10 wooded acres in the country his privacy was secured anyway. He had received the instruction manual a week before and had read it twice, chuckling at its dry, ironic comments. These folks were professionals, mind you for a fee of 50,000 pounds he expected no less, but he still admired and was just a little jealous of their business. ...

Special Delivery 2: Exploring Her New Home

continued from part one Chapter 2: Exploring Her New Home At first she didn’t quite know what to do – explore, undress or collapse. All the information and the travel had exhausted her. She felt angry and depressed, but determined not to get down on herself. She was smart, resolute and a real fighter and now she had to prove it. She decided to strip and shower. She pulled off one mitt, then the other and for the first time in three days she saw her own skin, pink and sweaty. She reached back and unzipped the gagmask, gently pulling it off her head. The gag slipped out and she coughed and ran her tongue around her lips and inside her mouth, and with a quiet groan she said to herself. ...

Special Delivery 3: The Education Begins

continued from part two Chapter 3: The Education Begins At seven the next morning the alarm broke her out of her deep sleep. The first time she had slept horizontal and in a bed in a week. Ten hours she had slept and she felt strengthened and relaxed, maybe it was the warm rubber encasing her that had calmed her. She pulled the sheet back and sat up. Inside her tight romper suit she was soaked. The impermeable material had not allowed her sweat to evaporate and she thought there must be a glassful in there. Good for slimming, she thought, keeping her spirits up. Then she heard his voice from a speaker by the bedside. ...

A Final Farewell

Entry from the S(A)X leather Bondage Story competition 2005 Sometimes it just happens Passions cool Personalities drift Relationships change Sometimes people just stop loving someone, even when the other still loves them So it was with us I still loved Master. But he no longer loved me. Cared for me, yes. Looked after me still, yes. But the desire, the interest in me was gone. He never had to say it, but it was there, after nearly 10 years this slave no longer could command his interest. ...

Final Farewell

Sometimes it just happens. Passions cool. Personalities drift. Relationships change. Sometimes people just stop loving someone, even when the other still loves them. So it was with us. I still loved Master. But he no longer loved me. Cared for me, yes. Looked after me still, yes. But the desire, the interest in me was gone. He never had to say it, but it was there, after nearly 10 years this slave no longer could command his interest. Used up. Discarded. And I knew that I could do nothing to change that fact, or even challenge it. After all I was his slave, and if he was no longer needing my submission, then that was his right. But because he still cared for me, and because he knew me so well, he listened, and with out argument agreed to my proposal. Slavery is for life. And we had a contract, to be broken by death only. But this was real, real life. You can’t just sell a slave. You can’t just “snuff” them. That is fantasy, and I have no desire to die. But something was needed, something to denote; this marks the end of that life. It is finished. So I offered. Death without dying, Mourning without grief. Freedom from contract but still in slavery. He agreed. Besides, he said, it would be a great party, a good scene. And a final test of my submission. We made our plans. Gathered our friends. Came the day. It begins simply, My deepest friend Mary, fellow slave, agrees to help. We are in the parlour, to one side of the main room, where already a low murmur of voices rises. I am shaking badly. “Are you sure you want this?” she asks, “ It seems such a risk” I nod. My mouth is too dry to speak. “ Ok, let’s do it” I dress, a full-bodied wedding dress, white and flowing. It has a stiff bodice that squeezes my breasts, lace. White seamed stockings, suspender. No panties, as a slave requires none, ever. Very high, impossibly high heels. I have to lean on the wall. But I won’t be walking far. A veil. I have never married, and briefly regret that I never have. But I quickly dismiss this thought. My life has been one for the rod. A white leather belt is padlocked around my waist. Tight. Today was the 1st day in 10 years I have not been bound in some way; I welcome the belt, welcome back my natural state. Wrist cuffs, white, tight, attaching to the belt at the front. Mary laces a beautiful bunch of carnations about my wrists, they hide my bonds, my hands. Mary fusses. She smiles. “Ready?” Yes. I have no other words. Thank you Mary, and If I never see you again, never forget how you helped me. The gag is a simple white ball gag, it seals my silence. I bite down, oh so used to the feel and taste of the submission it denotes. Mary takes the lead from my Cleopatra collar, and leads me to the chamber. The murmurs grow silent. I stare at my Master, looking deep, but there is no love there, just amusement. I am such a silly slave. I’m sure he can feel the heat I generate. I kneel at his feet. He speaks to the crowd, a short speech, retelling of a slaves training by her master, of her collar, her vow. He explains what today means. So it is finished. Then he turns to me, and addresses me. “Do you Slave accept your fate? Do you place your life into the hands of an unknown one here? Knowing that you are a failed slave, failed in retaining the interest of your master.” I nod. “Then I remove your collar, and consign you to your fate” How I delighted I was the day we had purchased it, when Sax Leather was just a shop - not a symbol of our lifestyle. But thats over now. I cry a small tear as my neck sees daylight for the first time in oh so many years. To lose his love is one thing. To fail as a slave is another. I will understand if nobody feels I am worthy of restoration. I stand. My coffin is startling white. It is not a casket, and it is not opulent. Just a traditional white box, cheaply lined. Only a silk cushion gives it any softness, and they hardly offset the stark white straps that festoon its interior. But the lid is glass. And 2 small hose connections incourougsly break the picture at one end, they disappear into the trolley the coffin rests upon. The banks of flowers surround it, and I know hide the hoses and small fan that will connect to the surface. He nods towards it. Now that the moment has come, I feel afraid. In fantasy it seemed so easy. Now it just induces a terrible freezing of my will. How I wish he would just hug me just once more. But that is finished. Until I (if I ever) wear a mans collar again, I am dead to the world. And it is time for my burial. I step into the coffin, lay down, it squeezes my shoulders, my head rubs the end, and my heels scrape the other. Mary fusses about as I stare sightless, at the ceiling. My dress billows, flows, it rustles as I settle into place. I feel nothing as the straps begin to hold me down, make me as one with my box. Fantasy will not contain real panic. I have ashamed my status enough, I do not intend to let panic, if it comes, to destroy my beauty. Flowers fill the gaps, the scent is overpowering. The lid is lowered; it presses the flowers down, almost touches my chest, sits millimetres from my nose. I hear the sound of the screws tightening the lid into place. The glass is thick, and heavy. It says finality. Abruptly all sound ceases, only that of my breathing fills this box. Confined now maybe forever. I can feel a gentle breeze at my head. Three days the air will last. If I am not rescued by then, not felt worthy of the effort to dig six feet of dirt away, then I will not require anymore. I am a failed slave. The cart moves, wheeled through master’s house. Familiar roofs. I sense our friends following. We enter the outside air; travel across his manicured lawn; the box trembles and wobbles as we make our way across the uneven surface. I tremble with it. The sun beats down, and the glass heats me. I sweat. Reality of what is happening begins to grip me, involuntarily my body rebels. I can go no where, I cannot move, a white vision of lace and flowers, so stark against the dark hole I know we are now parked against. Familiar faces of fellow slaves come into view. They will not look at me, one I see is crying. I feel my coffin lifted, I sense an interruption to the airflow, then it resumes. There is a long pause; I wobble, for a moment I am afraid that I will be dropped. I know that my box is being aligned with rails leading to the bottom, that the discreet hoses are being connected. Master speaks. “When a slave submits her will to him, she becomes his product. To do as he will. I renounce ownership of this slave, and in this ceremony I proclaim the disposal of an unwanted product. However, we bury this product today, in the hope that someone here will think it worth restoration. We bury her in the hope of a restorated life.” I’m lowered into the hole, jerking slightly, descending from light into shadow, heat into cold. My grave will be cold, cold, cold. Bottom. I dug this hole, and made sure that my head will be higher than my feet. It is small comfort. A pause. I look at the square of sky above me. More flowers fall on the glass. I look desperately for my master’s face, but never see it. And now I know for sure. Even this last act, this last submission was not enough for him. I truly am lost, forever. I close my eyes in sorrow. The moment catches me by surprise, I never see the earth fall, just open my eyes to the thunder of the falling dirt. Darkness. Instant darkness, only a glimmer of light towards my right cheek. More noise, and it is gone. Frantically I listen to each load, each one fainter than the last. My heart beats frantically. Now I try to scream, it strangles in my throat. The silence, darkness is complete. My heart beats like a drum. My muscles are tense as solid timber, as solid as the lid above me. I know now I am buried six foot down, a patch of disturbed dirt in an anonymous backyard. Already I feel the stiffness that impossible bondage brings settle into my limbs. I know I am totally, completely held in captivity as I have never been before, a position only one born for bondage can understand, now totally dependant on a stranger to save me. If one ever does. I orgasm. I have made my choice. If I am worthy I will see the light again, if not, then this slaves submission is complete. ...

The Joy of Windsurfing 2

The Joy of Windsurfing by Latexi Joy of Windsurfing - Part2 Bastard. I hadn’t even wanted to try windsurfing but he said I must. He’d bought me the wetsuit. Very black and very expensive, he said; with ‘convenience zips’, he said. Convenient for what, I asked, and I believe he almost blushed! So here I am, changed, cold, ready to go and now a text message. He can’t come. No apology, no explanation, just ‘Susan and Paul will take care of you’. ...

The Piano Teacher Part 3

continued from part 2 A third part written by Colloredo Reading the story “The Piano Teacher by Rbbral” inspired me to take the subject further. I think the subject has some good potential to develop in many ways, here is the first part of a few more to come. Walter opened the door. She realized that she was at the brim of her new life as rubber slave. A public rubber slave. From now on everyone would be able to see her rubber clothes. The clothes of slavehood and humiliation which she was to wear from now on almost twenty four hours a day. She felt the blood shooting into her face. Her face was red with shame and also excitement. ...

Mandy and Kelly’s Plaything

Mandy and Kelly’s Plaything by Jennifer Somebody once said curiosity killed the cat. Well in my case, it didn’t kill me, but it certainly turned out to be a lot more unpleasant that I anticipated. It was my own fault really. One Sunday afternoon, I was idly scanning through some ads at the back of a local magazine, and for some reason, one of them caught my eye. Two mistresses require naughty boys for humiliating correction it read, severe lessons at reasonable rates guaranteed. My curiosity was immediately aroused, and the term ‘reasonable rates’ was tempting. For a long time I’d experimented with bondage by myself, but I’d often wondered what it would be like to be properly restrained and teased by a girl so that I couldn’t possible get out of it. Especially if she knew what she was doing. ...

The Joy of Windsurfing

The Joy of Windsurfing by Latexi I’ve always enjoyed wearing wetsuits. Always black and always slightly too tight, but the thought of combining my private fetish with an actual sexual encounter was just one fantasy too far. Until, that is, I met Susan and Paul. Both tall and very fit, I had met them windsurfing on our local lake. Their skill on the water was obvious to all. Equally obvious was the tone of their muscular bodies, revealed rather than hidden by the skin-tight fit of their wetsuits. I wasn’t surprised that I should find Susan’s figure so alluring. No one could fail to be attracted by her firm breasts encased in tight neoprene, her body threatening to break free of its rubber bonds at any moment. What did surprise me though was how often I found myself glancing at Paul. The shiny black rubber wrapped around his chest and his muscular thighs, but most often I caught myself admiring his tight ass, flexing as he carried his board back and forward to the water. ...

Captivated

Captivated by M He puts the key in the heavy silver lock and turns it. With a click the hasp pops open and he swings the weathered wooden door open. The shed smells of wet earth and sweat. Sunlight streams in, illuminating his prisoner. She is naked, standing spreadeagle on the soft dirt floor. Her hands disappear at the wrist into thumbless leather mittens, secured at the wrists by buckled straps. From the buckles hang shiny brass locks. At the end of each mitten is a silver ring to which a cable is attached with a snaplock. The cables angle upwards to pulleys mounted in a dark wooden support beam, then down to heavy weights resting on the earthen floor. When the door opens the captive, knowing what is to come next, pulls desperately to free her arms but only succeeds in raising the weights a few inches off the ground. She has tried to do this many times today, and each time gravity wins over her weakening muscles and her arms are pulled inexorably away from her until she is once again stretched taut. ...

Finally

It had been a long time since they played. The kids would be gone this weekend to friends houses. He had not ask to play, but she had plans. After the kids had left they started to watch a movie in the living room. They watched for a while and played around, she would tickle him like she does and he would try to get away. It was one of their games. She finally said, “I have to go to the bathroom” and walked down the hall. He continued watching the movie. She seemed to take a long time, finally she called him. “Honey come here for a minute please.” He got up and walked to the bathroom. ...

Sunny Day

Sunny Day by Slave Victoria This morning I awoke to a beautiful sunny day. The sun was high in the sky with a small cloud here and there. It was 78 degrees outside with a very slight breeze, enough to cool your skin briefly. Master told me he had something very special in mind for me today. We were going to play outside today. This makes me very nervous, I’m afraid to do things outside – someone might see. I must obey Master my or be punished, and I don’t want to be punished, I want to be a good slave and please my Master so I must do as he says. ...

Mandy's Road to Submission

Mandy’s Road to Submission by Ian Rogers Chapter One The girl stood trembling as he studied her, she was squinting because of the sudden brightness of having the blindfold removed, but she could not rub her eyes as her hands were cuffed behind her. Her mind raced with the events of the last few hours, she had been asleep in bed when he had come for her and she had had little chance to scream for help as he pinned her down and put his hand over her mouth. He had pinned her arms to her sides with his legs then produced a roll of duck tape and with lightning efficiency she found herself gagged. She had tried to struggle but she was no match for him and he soon had her hands cuffed behind her back. This accomplished she had had little choice but to go with him as he firmly led her downstairs and to his car… ...

Among The Missing Chapter 6

Among The Missing Chapter 6 by Rubberwolf Chapter 6 Ann had lost all sense of time. Although she had some idea of how late it was when she was with Dave, she was no longer capable of judging. This would be understandable. Her hands were tied behind her back and her head was fastened so that she had to keep her head tilted back at an extreme angle. A leash pulled her body into the horizontal her legs were bound together and she was wearing high heels. If this was not enough of a distraction, since her back was now very painful and she had lost sensation in her arms, she was also forced to fuck a wall mounted dildo, that had some sort of nub, or ridge that also teased her clit. Very distracting. But not as much as the fact that she was wearing a penis gag, that incidentally had a large exterior penis protruding out of it and a similarly tethered girl who was, at this moment, thrusting her ass, for all she was worth, backwards and forwards, fucking the dildo gag and Ann’s face, while she pleasured herself, forcing Ann to rock backwards and forwards on her own impalement. Oh and if this was not enough, a set of chains ran through the other girls legs, painfully attaching Ann’s nipples to the other girls, so that as she rocked backwards and forwards, her breasts swayed, tugging Ann’s nipples painfully and forcing her to shriek in pain and pleasure as she lost herself, her identity, her sense of time and being in the moment, since her world now consisted of a rubber clad woman, with a beautiful ass that filled her vision and assaulted her senses with powerful scents as it was forced into her face and causing Ann to thrust her own ass forward and backward on a rubber cock. ...

The Piano Teacher Part 2

A second part written by Colloredo Reading the story “The Piano Teacher by Rbbral” inspired me to take the subject further. I think the subject has some good potential to develop in many ways, here is the first part of a few more to come. The next morning she could barely concentrate on her work. She spent two hours with two other students, but she was always thinking of what she would have to expect when Walter came back for his lesson. She was wearing some of her rubber pants under her normal dress and every time she moved she felt the material touching her naked pussy. ...

The Cage Experiments

Part One Last night was the most recent of a series of test runs in my newest toy—a new plus ultra of bondage equipment–. After years of desire, I bought a steel standing cage. I’m sure you’ve seen pictures of them. They are often referred to as “portable jail cells,” although “portable” is a relative term—it is a heavy item! This one is six feet tall and about 18” inches wide and deep, with the front door divided into three panels for different levels of access. I bought mine from eXrestraints*—very good people to deal with: if you want it, they have it. Their prices are not the cheapest, but I save a couple of hundred dollars by haunting their auctions on eBay–. ...

The Cage Experiments, Part 1

The Cage Experiments, Part 1 by Professor Challenger Last night was the most recent of a series of test runs in my newest toy—a ne plus ultra of bondage equipment–. After years of desire, I bought a steel standing cage. I’m sure you’ve seen pictures of them. They are often referred to as “portable jail cells,” although “portable” is a relative term—it is a heavy item! This one is six feet tall and about 18” inches wide and deep, with the front door divided into three panels for different levels of access. I bought mine from eXrestraints*—very good people to deal with: if you want it, they have it. Their prices are not the cheapest, but I save a couple of hundred dollars by haunting their auctions on eBay–. ...

Among The Missing Chapter 5

Among The Missing Chapter 5 by Rubberwolf Chapter 5 Ann tumbled out of the boot, supported by Dave and, after clearing her vision following the comparative darkness of the car boot, tried to take in her surroundings. She appeared to be in an industrial estate. Dave grabbed the lead, that was dangling between her breasts and started to drag her towards one of the industrial units. It was, Ann considered, quite large. Perhaps it was a warehouse. However, only half of her attention was now on her surroundings, as she began to stumble on the loose grave of the car park. Whoever decided that this was a good road surface had never tried to negotiate it in heels, especially heels this tall. However, eventually, after a little difficulty and a lot of support from Dave, she made it in to the lobby of the club. ...

Well I Asked For It

I’ve really gone and done it this time, I thought, desperately trying to calm down and compose myself. After what seemed like several minutes, the panic attack I was experiencing subsided, a sense of calm rational began to take over. I must be sweating profusely, I am as hot as hell encased in my composite confines of rubber, leather and steel, got to get a grip, calm right down and cool down or I will really be suffering. ...

In the Vice 6

In the Vice by Rbbral Chapter Six So Dee was left alone, imprisoned, peering out at the large hall; big chairs, statues, rugs, paintings – and her in a rubber lined suit of armour! She actually laughed out aloud; she wondered what King or the rest of the crew would think. Well, they didn’t know anything about this, for she was on her own. They couldn’t save her now; she had got herself into this and would have to get herself out; that is if she wanted out! What would she be “saved” from - Tom or herself? She dwelt on this for a while, the journey she had taken in the last ten days and the voluntary journey to come to Tom’s place, knowing full well what it may mean. ...

In the Vice 7

In the Vice by Rbbral Chapter Seven Joan led Dee into the “operating theatre”, a simple whitewashed cell with a padded bench that Dee was told to sit on. Around the bench were stools on wheels and two trolleys with their contents covered. “No going back now Dee.” Anna said and placed a hand on her shoulder and Dee leant back, the rubber covered bench cold on her bare flesh. Her head rested on a small raised section. Straps were passed over her thighs, calves, stomach, above and below her boobs and then her forearms, and biceps. She could now only move her head. By the bench Tom pressed a button and Dee’s legs were unceremoniously spread apart. The humming stopped and her legs were left all of four feet apart. Next, her arms were separated in the same way, the rests drawing them from her body sideways until they were at right angles. Satisfied, the five then left her! ...

Taxi Ride

Dan and Amber had been having an office affair for several years. Both were in committed relationships (with kids) and while they wanted to be together, neither could walk away from their commitments. Fortunately, Dan managed the office and could arrange for the two of them to travel together with some frequency. Even when he traveled alone for business, she often took a few vacation days and tagged along. Amber was the perfect submissive. Strong-willed, intelligent and beautiful; no one would ever expect her sexual desires were the opposite of her public image. Dan was and aggressive and highly intelligent business man. Before she met Dan, Amber had never been with a man she could allow to dominate her. Whether it was the Dan or something else, Amber knew that she had never enjoyed sex as much as when he tied her up and abused her. He made her come dozens of times, for hours and hours. Prior to meeting her, Dan thought such women only existed in porno flicks… ...

The Machine Part 4

It’s probably a good idea to read the previous machine stories, to get an idea of how the device works (which is not covered here). And in case you’re wondering, this story does not feature permenant encasment. The Machine 4 by Darkraptor1 Based off an original idea by Naughtylittlegirl It was a dark and stormy Friday night. The dark clouds covered the night sky, sending down torrents of rain upon the earth below. ...

The Machine Part 4

It’s probably a good idea to read the previous machine stories, to get an idea of how the device works (which is not covered here). And in case you’re wondering, this story does not feature permenant encasment. The Machine 4 by Darkraptor1 Based off an original idea by Naughtylittlegirl It was a dark and stormy Friday night. The dark clouds covered the night sky, sending down torrents of rain upon the earth below. ...

The Table Tied Mistake

The Table Tied Mistake by Johan Tha story follows! let me know what you think please! Hello! My name is Johan and I am a 28 year old man from a small town in Sweden. I weight 78 kilos and I am 1.83 cm tall. I have been into self bondage since I was 15 and have been a true visitor to Gromet?s sight for many years. I like reading all the great stories that has been written through the years, and here in Sweden it’s hard to find a Mistress so many of them has inspired me to many hours of self bondage. About a half year a go I was on the move to a new apartment, and I had been planning a longtime self bondage adventure before I left the apartment for the last time. ...

Both Sides Now

Side One I enter the room where you are. As I close the door I look up, and lose my poise, even my breath at the sight of you. You are sitting on the padded ottoman like you are on a throne, and even the way you carry yourself makes me weak in the knees. You wear that tight corset, heels, and jewelry. Oh, that sweet glint of jewelry between your spread legs. I want. It makes my mouth dry to think of that corset squeezing your breasts; I envy it, want to rip it off you and use my mouth instead. But at the same time, I want to just fall down and worship at your feet. Fortunately for my sanity, the decision isn’t mine to make. You’ve dressed me in little but chains tonight, decorative ones draped across my breasts and hips, and pretty but very functional ones around my wrists and ankles. They jingle softly as I walk across the floor to you, my hair braided up and out of my face, trailing down my back. I kneel in front of you between your parted legs. So close . . . . You pet my hair, tell me I’m a good girl, and then order me to go back over to the door again. “Yes, Mistress Faith,” I say as I cock my head questioningly, but rise and obey. I walk slowly to the door and turn around, then look into your eyes and wait for instructions. “Crawl to me, tart.” My obedience is instant; I drop to my knees, though I’m not sure how much of it is because you just melted the bones right out of my legs. I’m gasping for breath before my hands hit the floor. It’s funny how a few simple words can overwhelm me with lust and love and longing. So I look up at you as I crawl, slowly, hips swaying, my chains swinging as they hang from my body. One chain on each side is draped so that it brushes across my nipple with each swing, and the feel of it is about to drive me wild. But the look in your eyes is so approving, it drives me more. Having reached your feet in those lovely high heels, I stop and sit back with my knees precisely six inches apart and the toes of my right foot settled neatly beside the left, just touching. I want so much to touch you, and most times I’d do that, rub my cheek against your thigh just to feel it, or reach down and stroke the skin of your foot between the straps on your shoes. But we are obviously in formal play tonight. Tonight is for ‘yes Ma’am,’ and ’no, Mistress Faith,’ and not taking unauthorized liberties. Authorized ones, though . . . . On my knees in front of you, looking up, smiling, eyes pleading, I beg permission: “Please Mistress Faith, may I touch you?” Your eyes dance, and I know you want to say yes. But you make a show of thinking about it first. “Yes, pet, you may kiss the inside of each thigh once. Quickly. No tongue.” I am a little disappointed, I want so much more. But leaning forward to kiss each thigh carefully is good, feels so good, smells so good. And there is the thrill of you denying me as well. I find it incredibly erotic to have you so much in control of our activities. “Mmm, nice. Now stand and turn your back to me, tartlet.” “Yes Mistress Faith,” I say as I turn. You move my hands where you want them, put my wrists down together and I hear a click, and then another, as you link the rings in my chain wrist cuffs. You turn me around again, directing me with your hands rather than words, and direct me down to my knees again, in close, between your legs. You move a foot to nudge my knees wide apart. I’m quiet, working hard to calm my breathing. “Up,” you say, motioning that I should be up on my knees rather than sitting back on my heels. I quickly comply; you pull a blindfold from behind your back, and the surprise makes me flinch. You tie it around my head, making sure the pads over the eyes are positioned to keep my eyes securely closed, tying it securely. I take deep breaths, breathing out through my nose, luxuriating in the feel of your body brushing against mine as you move. You slide a finger against my lower lips, latex slick and cool against my skin, and I shiver with pleasure. I try not to move against your hand, you haven’t given me permission, and in this formal play mood I know it’s not allowed. You tease at my body, drawing attention to how wet I am. I feel a second finger slide into me; your body brushes against mine and the chains on my body sway against my skin. You withdraw your fingers and I stifle a whimper at losing your touch; then your hand presses down on my shoulder so that I am forced to sit back on my heels. I am surprised to encounter an obstacle there, a stiff presence against my sex. Your hands are still pushing me down, so I wriggle to get the fit right and impale myself on it. It’s big; it fills me, warming to my body heat, a small nub rubbing against my clit. “Good girl,” you say, soft and low. “That’s my good girl.” I can hear the smile in your voice. Suddenly you grab my hair and pull me off balance, forward, into you. You are much closer than my memory says you should be; you’ve moved your seat closer to me. You use the braid to direct my face; off balance from my hands being restrained, I fall into you, bumping your jewelry with my upper lip. “Now you may touch me, tartlet. Now you may taste.” Ahh . . . finally, finally. I place a gentle kiss on your ring, then softly lick around the outside edges of you, feeling my way, exploring in my dark. I suck you into my mouth and listen to your gasps and sighs. I nearly scream in frustration at not being able to hold onto your thighs, dig my nails in, penetrate you. I use my tongue to slide inside you, savoring the taste of you in my mouth. You have such a soft and delicate flavor. I’m fierce with my mouth against you, pressing and licking. I suck you into my mouth, hard, playing my tongue over your most sensitive places, feeling your body jump against my mouth. And every move I make, I’m rubbed by the dildo inside me. I suck you gently, licking you again and again and again, sucking your clit into my mouth and I can’t resist rubbing myself against the dildo for stimulation. You are moving against my face, driving me wild with lust, and just as you push over the edge you pull my hair hard, arching as your body pulses around my invading tongue and then I am coming too as you scream once and then call my name, over and over. . . . Side Two As I prepare myself mentally for carrying out the special plan I’ve devised for tonight, I muse that the hand holding the leash is just as captive as the neck encircled by the collar. Tonight’s game . . . I love it of course, love putting my beloved through her paces, but I do it because she needs it. I check to see that I’m her Mistress in high style tonight, my hair is perfect, my corset is properly laced, and my strappy high-heeled shoes are buckled around my ankles. Ah, yes, she’s going to love that Brazilian wax I had done earlier. It shows off my new ring beautifully; I’d bet anything that I’ll have to let her get one, too, or she’ll pout. I can never resist her when she pouts. She’ll be along any second now; she’s always punctual. Showtime. She walks into the room softly, demurely. She’s so soft and feminine, so beautiful; my chains dimple her white skin, and she takes my breath away. I had intended . . . but I can’t speak as she walks, swaying, across the floor. The thought that my incapacity will easily pass for some Mistress whim makes me almost smile, restoring a little bit of control. And then she gracefully kneels between my parted knees. My control might slip again, if it were not so obvious that she can hardly decide whether to look at my face or between my legs. I allow myself to stroke her hair a few times; I love her hair, ember red, soft like everything about her is soft. “Good girl.” Closing my eyes and taking one deep breath of the scent of her hair, I order her to return to the door. She doesn’t know what she’s done wrong, but she’s not afraid, she trusts me. She hasn’t done anything wrong; she seldom does. I just want to watch her walk away. But now a little something for her . . . . “Crawl to me, tart.” Oh, she’s perfect, on her knees almost instantly. She responds so well to my voice that I have to be careful. If I’m careless, I can hurt her feelings, make her question the quality of her service, and that is never what I want. She crawls toward me, which of itself does not excite me, but the chains brushing lightly against her nipples are another story. She has the loveliest breasts, with large, ripe raspberry nipples; the cool chains and her anticipation have made them stand out, plump and erect. She looks up at me, and I’m sure she can see how much I want her. She reaches my feet and stops. As much as I want her to rub her face on my thigh with the affection we both love, I can’t let her; we both need a little formality now and then. It keeps things . . . proper. And in the end, it makes her scream. She knows that she is not permitted to touch Me without permission, so she begs it most prettily: “Please Mistress Faith, may I touch you?” How could I possibly say no to her? She’s irresistible. I can’t imagine anyone denying her anything. Such a sweet, obedient pet deserves abundant generosity . . . but not immediate gratification. “Yes, pet, you may kiss the inside of each thigh once. Quickly. No tongue.” Her face falls just a little. She’s disappointed, but too good a submissive to show it. I can see it only because I know her well. I know what she wants; it’s obvious in the tension in her face as she leans forward to obey. Her lips linger on my skin as she takes a deep breath with each kiss. She thinks I don’t notice, thinks that maybe she is taking a slight liberty by lingering for a second or two, but I want her to breathe me and want me! I want her humming with desire. “Mmm, nice. Now stand and turn your back to me, tartlet.” “Yes Mistress Faith,” she says, with a catch in her voice. She has no idea what I’m about to do. I link her cuffed wrists together behind her back, directing her movements until she is kneeling at my feet, legs spread widely. She doesn’t make any noise, but her breathing is quick and shallow. Oh, she’s making me crazy. I want to fall on her and ravish her, pull her to me with those pretty chains, consume her with kisses and take her right there on the floor . . . but tonight I’m her imperious Mistress Faith, not her unrestrained were-panther. “Up.” She rises to her knees. It’s amazing how she knows what I want when I say so little. I don’t think I could do that. I savor the little flinch of surprise she makes when she sees the blindfold. I step behind her and place it over her eyes, leaning against her a little. As I secure it, her breathing quickens. She doesn’t quite move, but when I touch her, she presses against me almost imperceptibly. This is going to be fun. Settling to my knees, I quietly slip my right hand into a black latex glove and place the left on her hip. And then I touch her how I have longed to touch her since I saw her walk through the door. I run one finger between her legs, between those irresistibly slick, hot lips. God, shes so wet, almost dripping. I want to bury my face in her, taste her, drink her . . ...

At the Lake

Packaged Story Contest 2005 Entrant When I opened the front door of my house after another long day at work, I was greeted by my best friend Joyce, dressed in a rather stimulating, delightfully translucent negligee. I set my laptop down by the door, gave her a big hug, and cemented my lips to hers for a luscious, deep kiss. The kiss lasted for a full minute, but I was delirious with lust for my gorgeous roommate after about half a second as she plunged her hot tongue into my open mouth. Her power to make me horny with a kiss or even just a whisper never ceased to amaze me. ...

My Lovely Slave Marie 1

As this is my first real packaged story, I would appreciate any feedback regarding what I got right, and what I got wrong. I tried to focus on a human relationship, with the packaging being an element that added to the fun. I hope you all enjoy this story, as I had fun writing it. A special thanks goes to Tiedash, who proof read the first two parts of the story. ...

My Lovely Slave Marie 2

As this is my first real packaged story, I would appreciate any feedback regarding what I got right, and what I got wrong. I tried to focus on a human relationship, with the packaging being an element that added to the fun. I hope you all enjoy this story, as I had fun writing it. A special thanks goes to Tiedash, who proof read the first two parts of the story. ...

My Lovely Slave Marie 3

As this is my first real packaged story, I would appreciate any feedback regarding what I got right, and what I got wrong. I tried to focus on a human relationship, with the packaging being an element that added to the fun. I hope you all enjoy this story, as I had fun writing it. A special thanks goes to Tiedash, who proof read the first two parts of the story. ...

My Lovely Slave Marie 4

As this is my first real packaged story, I would appreciate any feedback regarding what I got right, and what I got wrong. I tried to focus on a human relationship, with the packaging being an element that added to the fun. I hope you all enjoy this story, as I had fun writing it. A special thanks goes to Tiedash, who proof read the first two parts of the story. ...

Return the Favor

Packaged Story Contest 2005 Entrant ! Oh my god. She’s here already! Is everything ready? I can’t believe this is really happening. Jerry rushed down the hallway, stepping carefully along rich brocade rugs that lay over the polished hardwood floor. Stopping in front of hallway mirror, he took a moment to collect himself, patting down a few loose hairs and tucking in an errant shirt tail. Through the lead glass window behind him he could see his green expanse of lawn (just mown this morning) sloping down gently to the shop. ...

Signed, Sealed, Delivered

Packaged Story Contest 2005 Entrant I looked up into the eyes of my old master. He reached down and gave my naked breast a gentle squeeze with a final smile. I could feel the Styrofoam peanut packing material shifting under my bare body. Another servant placed the latex hood over my head and pulled it into the correct position covering my eyes and face with only three small holes. Two holes were for my nostrils where the short tubes from the oxygen line allowed me to breath. The other hole accepted the larger tube for water combined with nutrients. I took a large gulp from the water tube. Yuk! The liquid protein and vitamins made the warm mineral water taste horrible. My hands were cuffed to the sides of the crate, which measured four feet by four feet by eight. There was an oxygen tank providing breathable air for the next 24 hours that should give me enough time to get where I was going. ...

Willing to be a Mistress

Willing to be a Mistress by Enclosed Lady – enclosedlady (at) yahoo (dot) com Dedicated to: Claudia and Sir Marc from Canada —————– This is a long story and English isn’t my 1st language, so you might find some mistakes. Hope everyone enjoy. Adult story +18 evolving F/f. – Feedback welcome. One chloroform handkerchief clamped over my mouth and nose as soon as I entered my friend’s house. I tried to get rid of the grip, but was too late. I woke up hours later, disoriented, slowly becoming aware of my surroundings. The large room was illuminated by a faint spotlight, there were some odd furniture and bdsm devices and I could feel the floor was covered by a smooth carpet. I still had my boots on and my shirt, but the rest of my clothing was gone. I felt a presence but couldn’t move, my body was bound with hard leather straps and a very tight leather gag strap filled my mouth muting any protest. Another device was also hard to ignore, a dildo with a finger-like flange curled up from the base, pressed a pad against my clit while another larger flange curled inside my back channel. I heard soft footsteps and I tried to call for help, but only muffled sounds came out. “Just relax.” was the only thing I got from a female voice and then a click switched on the device deep inside me. At first it was a faint hum, I moaned, it was pleasant, but after a few minutes the buzz increased and several vibrations and pulses were tickling and poking my clit and anus, both entrances could feel the movements of my hips. The pulsating invader was guiding me to an inevitable orgasm; I was moaning and gasping without control, shaking inside my restraints. My inner contractions soon began and I violently succumbed into a heavy orgasm. The buzz then diminished turning again into a faint hum. My breathing was heavy and I thought the nightmare maybe ended but the panic hit me again when the lights went off, exposing my naked and sweat body to the darkness. ...

The Piano Teacher

(Author’s note: A couple of years ago I went to see a French movie called “The Piano Teacher”. It was one of those moody French movies that seem to go nowhere, and yet you always remember. This told the story of a repressed spinster, who was a piano teacher. She takes on this handsome young student, Walter. She is very authoritarian and is quite insulting to him and his talents. Just as you are wondering where this will go, in a scene near the end the woman confesses her “secret’ to the young man. Kneeling in front of him she lays out in front of him a gag, cuffs and other bondage paraphernalia, and hands him a note. She says she wants to be dominated by him. The woman is played by Isabelle Huppert, one of the great French actresses. She is still stunning to look at and is a wonderful actress. This scene came from nowhere and it took a great performance to pull it off. I think she won the French “Oscar” for the role. There were a few giggles in the audience, mainly I think from kids overcome by their own embarrassment – trying to be cool, but giving away their naivety. I cannot imagine any American actress taking on a role like this, or pulling it off, too edgy. As movies often do, it got me thinking about an alternate ending, so I wrote this; in I hope the enigmatic, cool style of the movie. And oh yes, it would be wonderful if Isabelle would take on the role!) ...

Mitten’s Selfbondage

Hi Gromet, Well as it turns out, Mittens has been doing self-bondage since 1981, and we never really thought of it this way until seeing your pictures. Before I went to bed on Sunday night, Mit’s would chain herself up in my kitchen and she would pretty much be that way until at least an hour after I got home from work Monday. When I took off one wrist chain each night and handed her the pliers, pretty much all she would do is take off her neck chain then go shower till she was again wearing her neck chain. We were pretty much too stupid to think of a collar so what she wore around her neck was an old cut-off turtleneck sweater. Pretty much most readers will be too young to know about turtle-neck sweaters but they were popular in the 1960’s and 70’s and both of us were alive back then (-: Well anyway, the sweater turned out to be very durable. We cut it apart to take off the entire back and torso and almost all of both sleeves, leaving of course the entire turtleneck part and enough of the shoulders to keep it in place. Each evening after I unchained the wrist of her choice and she un-did her neck chain, she would take her wastebasket into the bathroom, jingling her ankle chain behind her with every step. There she would dump and shower out her wastebasket, rinse out or wash her turtleneck, and wash herself. This is pretty much the only laundry she ever did which was a good thing because she had no aptitude for doing laundry, hated it, and hated being dragged around helping me with my chores - which was pretty much the only time she got unchained to wear clothing. As you might tell we had a rather rocky relationship and it was because she was a thief and I didn’t trust her an inch, and, she really –really– didn’t want to get sent back to her father’s, and she really –really– didn’t have any place else to go. So we sort of fell into each other’s clutches, you might say, and we have been together ever since. So back to our story, sooner or later on Sunday night we would have gone out so she would have been wearing clothes, but more or less right after we got home she would have taken a shower and come out naked, leaving her clothes in the bathroom, with me waiting outside the door to walk with her out to the kitchen. There her turtleneck and all her sock-tops would have been sitting out to dry all day. We didn’t have any chairs in the kitchen so she would toss out the assortment she wanted (sooner or later we had three turtlenecks) and sit herself down on the floor while I used a convenient kitchen drawer to stash the rest of her stuff. ...

The Cage Experiments, Part 2

The Cage Experiments, Part 2 by Professor Challenger. Since acquiring the cage, the months that followed saw progressively more elaborate iterations of bondage associated with the cage. I did in fact get my nipples pierced, and found a twelve-gauge straight barbell holding a stirrup to be most comfortable and useful. (Note: I also have septum and Prince Albert piercings, which I recommend to anyone seriously into bondage, as the possibilities are endless. I wear a bullet-style keeper in the septum for every-day, and it is undetectable.) ...

Internet Mistress

Internet Mistress by Subgamble This story is entirely fantasy and is not intended to represent any real people or places. This is not intended for minors and should not be put where minors have access to it. If stories containing explicit sexual acts and kinky activities offend you go read the comic pages. You have been warned. Mel had always been interested in bondage. He has a ton of bondage gear and read every story he could get, for free, on the Internet. He had been practicing self-bondage for years. Now he needed the real thing. Mel found thousands of ads from women wanting to tie up and punish men for a large sum of money. He really couldn’t afford them on his salary. Mel had taken to logging on bondage chat rooms. He found several on IRC. Often a chat room dealing with some aspect of bondage or domination would pop up on his ISP. ...

John's Seduction

John was a young lawyer, and while very successful and well paid, his two real interests in life were physical training and rubber. He visited the health club at least three times a week, and his home was well furnished with rubber clothing and bed sheets. All his time at home was spent alone in rubber. He yearned for rubber companionship, but every woman with whom he started a relationship departed as soon as he tried to introduce them to his interest in rubber. He was convinced that his life in rubber was to be a lonely one. He had a strong sex drive, spent his evenings dressed in rubber and watching rubber videos, and then retiring to his rubber bed to release his built up passion. ...

Trials of Annie

Trials of Annie by beanpoleuk Sunday evening I feel totally shattered, yet I have a day’s work ahead, standing at the deli counter of the local store. My legs are on really hurting around the calf and I feel totally satisfied. I will not be able to forget today’s session whilst at work as my master still controls my clothing until I finish work, another 9 hours to go. How will I feel in 9 hours? I don’t know as I’ve never worn the clothes my master has ordered me to wear for this long before. ...

New Steel Manacles

Well, it was what I expected, but even more than I expected! I had some time off with pay - - nice, eh? - - so I decided it was time to fulfill a fantasy of going to various cities and participating in bondage nights or dungeon groups. But I first had to show them that I was not one of the “yuppie watchers” but fully into the scene. I had long dreamed of having a complete set of steel manacles and now was the time to act. I found someone a few hours away on the internet who made them, and rather than do it by mail, I wrote and asked if I could come over there and have him measure me and make the manacles while I was there. He said yes, and we made an appointment. ...

Deadlier Than The Male

Deadlier Than The Male by Rbbral Part Four Chapter Thirteen Later, downstairs Tom woke to shouting. “Wakey, wakey, naughty Toni, you overslept and didn’t report at 5 o clock to us. Now it is ten past, and look, no make-up. Toni’s going to be disciplined.” They pulled him off the bed and took him over to the vaulting horse, bending him over it and started to strap him down on it. They spread his stocking encased legs and strapped them tightly, then his unresisting arms and then across his back, pushing his false boobs into the leather top. Once he was unable to move at all Jo pushed his face into the thick facemask at the head of the horse and he opened his mouth and accepted the plug gag without resistance, while she pulled the straps over his bonnet and tightened them. ...

Deadlier Than The Male

Deadlier Than The Male by Rbbral Part One Chapter One Jo felt betrayed, for she was sure she had been, by her husband of five years, whom she had loved and whom she thought had loved her. Well, maybe he did, but going to see her neighbour and best friend down the road was a funny way of showing it. Of course she had no proof – yet. But soon she would. ...

Deadlier Than The Male

Deadlier Than The Male by Rbbral Part Two Chapter Four Jo was content with all the clothes and gadgets on the bed, more than sufficient to dress and subdue Tom. She was beginning to enjoy herself and knew that Tom, as he had done in the videos, would do as she playing the role of Pat commanded. When she opened the door, Tom’s eyes nearly popped out as he took in this sleek black rubber apparition. He entered quickly and closed the door. She pointed at her feet and Tom knelt and crawled behind her into the bedroom. Nothing needed to be said as she pointed to the clothes and he stripped off and began to dress. ...

Deadlier Than The Male

Deadlier Than The Male by Rbbral Part Three Chapter Nine She pulled them into the kitchen and ordered them to wait, then patted both their heads. Without the cock, balls and breasts it was difficult to tell who was who. But frankly, as dogs, did it really matter? They looked up at her through their small lenses, both of them finding her extremely sexy in her outfit. As they were so low to the floor, both had a good look up her short skirt and at her tight white panties. She saw them both do this and mischievously slapped their behinds, just pushing in the tails enough to elicit a grunt from them both. ...

Mommy's Surprise

Johnnie had been excited by rubber ever since he could remember. He had been raised by a mother that kept him in rubber pants and rubber sheets when he was an infant. He had learned to welcome the warm slippery feel of rubber as a comfort when sleeping in his crib. His mother also had draped a rubber sheet over her shoulder and lap to protect her clothes while nursing him, and his infant mind soon learned that the feel of rubber was the satisfaction of his need for love and nourishment. ...

His Once More

Sitting quietly in the car, she looked toward the house she hadn’t seen in so long. Dark in the early morning stillness, its quiet bulk stirred an uneasiness within her. As if unbidden, her hand rose to touch the collar she’d placed around her neck at his command, a mark of submission impossible to disguise. Beside her, she could feel his eyes watching her, and, with an effort of will, let her hand drop back into her lap. She felt more than saw his quiet nod. Following his lead, she exited the car, waiting as he collected her bag, then following him to the house. ...

Gifts Part 2

(story continues from Gifts Part 1) Gifts Part 1 by J&P Gifts – Part 2 - The Switch Prue was about to reciprocate Jim’s gift from their previous session and had some very creative ideas of how she was going to present herself. ……… To quote the Carolina North Mfg marketing blurb “It can’t get any simpler for securing cargo. Simply thread your rope through the CAL/GRIP and pull. No knots to worry about. Continue to pull until a secure and snug fit. The rope will not loosen. Load rating is up to 500 pounds.” ‘What a fantastically simple device. Cargo? I wonder if Carolina North Mfg know how their product is used’ mused Prue as she started her preparations. ...

Just Another Toy on the Shelf 2

(story continues from Just Another Toy on the Shelf) Just Another Toy on the Shelf 2 by Riptieron Hell I have been incased in plaster for much too long- I feel thin beneath the plaster, I can just wiggle my legs a little inside my prison of plaster. I am being fed by a faceless person, they come twice a day to feed me, and she always has on a leather mask. I can’t get any sense of how long I have been here, except that it has been at least a year. I have felt a difference in the clothing that the client have worn, indicating that it must be past winter and into the next spring now. I have had many hundreds of thousands of encounters, each one drilling into my body with no regrets or indications that they care what I feel, if anything. They cum inside me, and then back off, sometimes quickly, sometimes not so quickly… they all have the desire inside of them to be able to do what ever they feel like doing to me, and they enjoy doing it. ...

Bound For Vegas Bondcon 2004

Part One My Mistress/Wife, Denise, directed me to relate the events that occurred during O/our Las Vegas / Bondcon weekend. Just a quick update for those of you that haven’t read any of O/our stories. Mistress and Her friend Linda are Corrections Officers at a men’s prison and i received a medical retirement years ago which left U/us fairly well off and allows me to be a 24/7 bondage slave. Both my nipples are pierced in .0 gauge and i have a frenum & Apadravya .00 guage piercing. ...

Cyber Date

Be careful who you talk to on line. Jack met Kathy on line. One thing led to another and the met in real life. From the first time Jack met Cathy his life began to take a new twist. Jack had posted an ad on one of the kinky Internet dating sites. He didn’t expect anything to come of it. Jacks ad read; “Submissive male, age 40, 6’ tall, blue eyes and blond hair would like to meet a dominant woman. Main interests are being bound, chastised, tortured and force to to serve in any way the woman wishes. I’m mostly interested in serving on line. I could meet under the right circumstances. ...

Susan’s Game

Susan’s Game by Sammy4187 Susan’s Game by Sammy4187 I am the original author of this story. Visit my dear friend Sara at boundandgagged.net. Also visit her yahoo club, I might bump into you there My name is Kim and I am 35 years old and live near Lansdale Pennsylvania. I guess you could say that I am a weekend love slave to the most wonderful woman in the world. Her name is Susan. She is 33 years old and petite in build, with long brown hair. The reason I mention her size is that the idea of a smaller woman dominating me, adds to my humiliation and enjoyment. I would like to tell you about an adventure she put me through. It was the most exciting adventure in my life and I enjoyed every minute of it! ...

Snuffle

“Snuffle”! That was as close as I could get. I was trying to put a name to the sound my pet Sandi was making as she ate her lunch. I was sitting at the kitchen table eating my own lunch and she was on the floor beside me with her mouth wrapped around the feeding station. The station was clamped to the edge of the table and consisted of a container that narrowed down into an oblong tube at a 45 degree downward angle ending in an opening about 1 ½” across and ½” high. ...

Snuffle

“Snuffle”! That was as close as I could get. I was trying to put a name to the sound my pet Sandi was making as she ate her lunch. I was sitting at the kitchen table eating my own lunch and she was on the floor beside me with her mouth wrapped around the feeding station. The station was clamped to the edge of the table and consisted of a container that narrowed down into an oblong tube at a 45 degree downward angle ending in an opening about 1 ½” across and ½” high. ...

Saturnalia

Saturnalia by Lobo De la Sombra Saturnalia by Lobo De la Sombra Prologue “You called, Mistress?” Relaxing in her chaise lounge, Donna glanced up at the sound of her slave’s voice. As was proper, James knelt at her feet, eyes downcast, awaiting her command. For a long moment, she let her eyes feast on his naked form, lingering briefly here and there. Then she leaned forward and patted the lounge beside her feet. ...

If Fantasies Could Talk 5: Cumming Out of the Closet

continued from part four Part 5: Cumming Out of the Closet I awoke early in the morning, and lumbered into the bathroom, Kelly was still wrapped up from head to toe, gagged and sleeping. The house was cold, and the floor was freezing the bottom of my feet. The tiled bathroom floor was even worse still. I found some mouth wash and gargled, trying to get the morning breath out of my mouth, but the one thing on my mind more than anything else was coffee. I just had to get some brewing. Back in the bedroom, I found some bedroom slippers that I could wear, and ran downstairs. I put on a new pot to brew, and ran back up to the bedroom. Kelly was still asleep. ...

Woodland Weekend

A Woodland Weekend by subcentcalmale A Woodland Weekend by subcentcalmale Friday morning could not get here soon enough. All week I had been both dreading and anticipating our weekend up in the hills at a “discreet” cabin far from civilization. The cabin belonged to a friend of Yours, and i had no doubt due to her financial and lifestyle status that it was posh as well as extremely well-equipped for those who’s proclivities included all forms of BDSM play. W/we left the house around 7 a.m., eager to get there early. The trip itself wasn’t overly exerting, only a three and a half hour drive up into the mountains, and the last thirty minutes of that was up the private road to the cabin itself. ...

Tricia

She had read many of my stories on the Internet and then sent several e-mails overflowing with praise for my writing and asking if it was possible to meet me because she had feelings just exactly like some of the characters I had portrayed. Well, I thought, why not? Tricia, I wrote, when you arrive in this city you will go directly to the hotel where you are pre-registered for a two night stay. Check in time is 3pm and as soon as you have unpacked I want you to go down to the coffee shop and have a light meal. I suggest a salad and a non-alcoholic drink then go back to your room and relax until 5:30pm. ...

Julies Surprise 5

(story continues from Julie’s Surprise Part 4) Julie’s Surprise Part 5 by Kermit Julies Surprise 5 by Kermit Fantasy - Part 5 © Kermit 2003 “I’ve got a idea” Julie said, “why don’t we get her to cook and clean and be a general skivvy, meanwhile stimulating her pussy and clit, to provide a little entertainment for you and me” To this I said, “hmmm… good idea.” Go through the case and look for a collar and cuffs.” ...

A New Perspective

NOTE: My girlfriend doesn’t get what I get out of bondage. She tolerates it when I tie her up but won’t tie me up anymore. Like all things, the less you get something, the more you want it, the more I think I’m willing to try and the darker the fantasies get. That’s all this is I’m afraid to say; a work of fantasy. Who knows, I might get lucky; my girlfriend might read this and decide she wants to act it out. I’m also English so I use the word tights instead of pantyhose which I normally see on the site. Also, it was written to be one story but if the feedback is good, I might continue it. ...

A Novel Idea

(story continues from A Novel Idea 3) A Novel Idea- Part 4 by Tied2achair A Novel Idea by Tied2aChair Pain unlike rain never does stop. Just when you think it might let up it finds a new way of reminding you that it is there. The reminder that he was getting came from the strangest of places his neck. The six or so layers of duct tape that currently encompassed his neck were beginning to stick to his neck hair thus when he turned his neck whack instant nair no more neck hair and a heck of lot of pain. Then came his cock and balls they were encased in two separate cuffs fastened extremely tight thus his wrists could not move without tugging on an already swollen and rock hard member. So he tried to be as still as possible knowing that the slightest move in any direction would mean instant torment and of course more pain. ...

It's a Wrap!

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. It’s a Wrap! by Unknown F/m; D/s; latex; domme; saran; wrap; cocoon; breathplay; bag; cons/nc; XX He nervously walked up the stone steps to the large Victorian house clutching the letter tightly in his hand. “Be here a 1pm and don’t be late”, it said in bold gold lettering. ...

Leather Jeans

Leather Jeans by Seahawk Leather Jeans by Seahawk A dormant fetish leads to a journey down the road to discovery. A short story by Seahawk. Manchester weather was up to its usual bad habits – rain west of the Pennines is always more persistent than the drier climate of Steve’s native Leeds. Grimacing at the grey November sky from which a mix of sleet and wet was inexorably falling, he heaved himself from the car and into a nearby shop to ask for directions, vainly attempting to keep his eye on the car. Salford is one of the least salubrious districts of Greater Manchester. Its dubious reputation is widely known. As he enters the shop, he is mildly surprised by the warm smell of leather, unexpected. The shop front bore the legend: “Italian Fashions”, but no mention of leather. ...

Rubber Bondage Slave 3

Part Three Chapter 5 - In which the explanations about the Rubber Bondage prisoners new life continues. Along the wall beside the table was a long cupboard but I found the doors were locked. I could only guess that it contained more Rubber Clothing and no doubt more Bondage Equipment. I sat down on the chair and opened the folder again and read more closely the rules I would have to follow if I wanted to avoid being Punished. But it became very clear that I was an almost impossible task to memorise every rule in the time I had available to me. Some of the rules Mistress had already told me about, such as always addressing Her as ‘Mistress’. ...

The Footstall

The Footstall by boytoy The Footstall by boytoy “Be a good little boy while I’m gone” was the last thing i heard as You padded out of the room to change. Not like there was much i could do anyway, considering my situation. After all, how much trouble could i get into while bound, gagged and blindfolded on my hands and knees to this footstool? If it wasn’t humiliating enough i was drooling around the ballgag, i was leaking profusely from my cock despite the fact Mistress had roped it and my balls up good and tight and tied them off to the front two legs of the footstool where my hands were bound with thick leather straps. my legs were strapped tight against the other two legs with similar straps. my ankle cuffs were connected by a short spreader bar, which was tied off to something unknown, since i could barely raise my ankles an inch off the carpet. ...

Christy

Chapter 1 Christy started her first day of her first job. She was right out of business school, inexperienced, and very shy and nervous. On top of that, she wasn’t sure that she would fit in with her co-workers. They were so much more experienced and confident and no one made any move to make her feel welcome. She went home that night totally up tight and in a cold sweat. How badly she needed the security of her rubber bed. ...

New Arrival

New Arrival by ? Tina awoke one morning as she always did. She had trained herself to get up at 5:00, and she had trained herself well, because Jeff didn’t like alarm clocks and if Tina didn’t wake up right on schedule she’d receive three lashes for every minute she was off. She slowly climbed out of bed, careful not to wake Jeff. Her wrists were bonded securely to her thighs, and her ankles were held together with a 6-inch chain, but she could still move around with mild mobility. She had practiced this often. She went to the corner, where the time-lock safe would open at exactly 5:01. It did, and she carefully reached in and picked up the key that was inside with her mouth. After another five minutes of careful work, she was able to free herself from her bonds. ...

The Conversation

Prologue Mike had a very bad day at work. His boss had told him he was resigning. With those few words, Mike knew that his world at work was about to change, in a big way. It had taken him years to break in his present boss. To learn each other’s likes, dislikes, all the little subtleties. The potential replacements for his current boss were all assholes. He was very depressed about the impending change. ...

Writing My Future 5

(story continues from Writing My Future 4) Writing my Future- Part 5 by julise Writing my Future - Part 3 by julise Lisa stopped in what seemed like a dining room. As I could only look down, I only saw legs of a table and chairs but it was definitely some sort of very formal dining area. We stopped for a minute, I guess so that Lisa could surmise where to put me, and then I felt her tug on my collar again. She stopped me before a chair at the head of the table and pushed on my shoulders sending me into a kneeling position. When my knees reached the hard floor, Lisa wrapped my chain leash around the heavy table leg and then locked it there with a sturdy padlock. The click of the padlock seemed to echo in my ears and taunt me with the permanence of my situation. I fought back what seemed like an endless supply of tears. I had cried more in the last day and a half then I had ever cried before. It just wasn’t fair. Sometimes that was the only thought that went through my mind over and over again. It just wasn’t fair. I felt Lisa lean down and her breath was on my neck again. ...

If Fantasies Could Talk 4: Naughty Slave

continued from part three Part 4: Naughty Slave I had broken a rule that may seem unyielding a few days ago, but now, I put myself above it, I had defied the Mistress. I can’t really put my reasons into a single cause, but rather several failures on the part of Stacy. I was genuinely angry with her lack of concern for the scene she was playing out. I felt that she was too dark a person to rule my world, and I would not be a part of her sadistic fantasies. Cruelty was something we never discussed. She left me in a cold dark basement, naked, freezing. It must have been below sixty degrees Fahrenheit down there. I would not be tortured because of her inexperience. I knew this was the first time that she had attempted to ‘play’ with others, and I would not wait for her to figure it out, while my weekend got worse and worse. Even as I go over the justifications in my head, I knew there was something taboo about my actions. Turning against a Mistress, even if she were a bad one, had bad karma. ...

Jodie Bound, Part I

Jodie Bound- Part 1 by Boundfellow Jodie Bound, Part I by Boundfellow Susan and her kinky girly-boy husband Karen had been working on Jodie for months. Before meeting Susan and Karen, Jodie had only been a guy. A horny and curious guy, but always a guy. A guy named Jim. Then, Susan got Jim to shave his body, buy a wig, and cross-dress on webcam. Susan prided herself on her control over men; she was pretty and seductive, and she could make men do anything. ...

If Fantasies Could Talk 3: Kelly & Stacy

continued from part two_ Part 3: Kelly & Stacy It has been two weeks since my fantastic experience with Mistress Elaine. Even thought I got everything that I dreamed of and more from the experience, I have been going to work each day feeling less excited, and have problems keeping a positive attitude about my thoughts. I shouldn’t feel this way, I say to myself, you’ve had the time of your life, and you’re better than this. But it really doesn’t help, it just doesn’t seem to change the facts of life, I am still the same person, even if I have been enlightened by my new experiences. Besides, there is only one person I could share this experience with, Kelly. ...

Art College

The evening newspaper ran the advertisement. Not any advert one would expect to find in the local paper but one that made me take a second hard look. I habitually read the local paper on the train home every night, preferring to leaf through local car dealership lists and local news for the 25-minute journey. After spending the day staring at computer screens, reading a novel was usually too much. In the summer I gaze at the landscape passing the train window, watching it change from cityscape to suburbia to rural green. On this mild, late spring evening, I nearly missed my train and paper, grabbing the first and catching the second by the skin of my teeth. ...

My Turn

My Turn by Graybeard My Turn by Graybeard Day-1 I don’t know what I sensed first, the voice or the vibration. The voice was computer generated and female and kept repeating “wake up slave” over and over and it seemed very loud but that may have been my headache. What really got my attention was the vibration in my pants, or at least I thought it was my pants. When I finally pried my eyes open I discovered that I had no pants. In fact I had no cloths at all accept for what I instantly recognized as a chastity belt. ...

Rubber Bondage Slave 2

Part Two Chapter 3 - In which the Rubber Bondage prisoner finds a whole new world. The first item I put on was a very thick re-inforced Rubber Corselette with built in prominent falsies, giving me about a size 38 bust. I had to breathe in deeply to get the front zip to close, and when I had secured the six Straps and buckles across the zip I found it difficult to bend over. I put on a pair of long Rubber Stockings, and attached the tops to the eight suspenders around the bottom of the Rubber Corselette. Next was a pair of knee length Rubber Knickers that were extremely tight fitting. They were made from thick, heavy Black Rubber and were cutaway at the front and at the back. ...

Rosa

It was a beautiful dream, and she was loath to leave it. In her dream, Rosa knelt on a cold stone floor. Her captor had stripped her clothing from her, and a cool breeze caused her nude form to shiver slightly. Nor was it simply the cold that caused her tremors as she watched her captor approach her. Not a word was said as her captor stopped before her, his hands busy at his waist. Her eyes widened as his erection emerged, hard and throbbing. Now his hands cupped her head, drawing her toward him, forcing himself into her mouth. For a second, she considered biting down, but knew that would only make things worse. Obediently, she began to suck and lick on the hardness that invaded her mouth. In her sleep, Rosa moaned softly. To be forced, the very idea was repugnant to her. But to give up all control, to be helpless at the hands of another, this was her secret fantasy, the dark secret she had dared share with only one. And so Rosa slept, dreaming her sweet dream, little guessing what her awakening would bring her. ...

Rubber Bondage Prisoner

A visit by a very unfortunate rubber bondage prisoner to the Rubber Bondage Centre at Fantasy Acre. Chapter 1. In which the prisoners welcome is not as welcome as he hoped . It was dark very early tonight and I drove slowly through the Gateway and turned into the narrow track beside the stream. It all seemed very familiar and I realised just how accurate and detailed were the instructions I had been sent to allow me to find the Rubber Bondage Centre. I drove across the grass and parked my car beside a hedge. I got out and picked up my holdall from the back seat and locked the car door. It was with a feeling of anticipation but tinged with apprehension as I made my way towards a low building. As I approached a floodlight came on dispersing the darkness and I could see a figure dressed in Black Shiny Rubber standing outside the building. ...

Rubber Bondage Prisoner 2

A visit by a very unfortunate rubber bondage prisoner to the Rubber Bondage Centre at Fantasy Acre. Chapter 4. In which the prisoner learns the meaning of true obedience. “I don’t know whether to be angry or pleased with you 8-18. I am angry because you have disobeyed a direct order from Me your Rubber Mistress, but at the same time I am pleased you want to be punished; and punished you will be. I was fully aware that you would be unable to prepare any food for yourself once you had fastened the manacles on your wrists, because part of your training involved force feeding and I wanted to be sure that you were very hungry and thirsty. However your training will now be postponed until you have received some more punishment. We shall shortly take what will be for you a fairly short walk to my Dungeon where you will become acquainted with Pandora’s dilemma device the outcome of which will be very painful. I think we can spend the rest of the day gainfully employed in My Dungeon. Yes I think that in addition to your punishment we can make a start on your training programme and combine the two. By the time I have finished you will be more than ready for bed, assuming I allow you to sleep in a bed tonight.” ...

Rubber Bondage Prisoner 3

A visit by a very unfortunate rubber bondage prisoner to the Rubber Bondage Centre at Fantasy Acre. Chapter 7. The prisoners Punishment is over, or is it. But cope I would have to because I was sure there would be no possibility of being released until Mistress decided I had suffered enough, and so far nothing she had done to me had been relaxed in any way. I felt I should be grateful that my breathing was not restricted and she had fitted a drain to me, but that was a minor relaxation in the overall severity of this punishment Rubber Bondage. I had made the journey here to indulge my fetish in Rubber Bondage but never did I imagine it would be as severe as this. I should have realised when she saw the PVC suit I was wearing that everything was done very seriously here, but I was totally unprepared for what had happened so far and I could only vaguely imagine what the rest of my time here was going to be like. ...

Rubber Bondage Prisoner 4

A visit by a very unfortunate rubber bondage prisoner to the Rubber Bondage Centre at Fantasy Acre. Chapter 9. The way his Rubber Mistress plays ‘Hide and Seek’ is not the way children play it. “I hide you away somewhere and my Assistant has to find you. However there is as always a sting in the tail of my little games. Every five minutes she has to spend trying to find you will earn you ten minutes of punishment. The time starts from when she begins looking for you until she has you back in the Dungeon. By the time she starts looking for you it will be quite dark and she will have to use a flashlight, which will be quite time consuming. It could take her at least an hour to find and get you back to the dungeon. My property is spread over five acres, which includes a field behind the house. Even the garden is about an acre. The weather forecast is for heavy rain tonight so you will be hidden outside. She will of course start her search inside in the dry and outside is the last place she looks. If she has to go up into the field in the rain looking for you then perhaps she will double your Punishment.” ...

Boxed Up

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Diane surveyed the cardboard box with glee as it sat there on the bedroom floor empty. It was about three foot cubed and sturdy construction, the kind you would get a television in. She watched eagerly as her master prepared the equipment he was going to use on her; she felt a tingle in her pussy too as he draped the zip up body bag over the side of the box as a reminder of what was to come. As he undressed her, Ian stroked every inch of her tender body, preparing her for her latest ordeal, knowing that he too was going to get such a thrill out of it. ...

Mistress Beverly's New Sub 2

Mistress Beverly’s New Sub by Jan Jackie’s Surprise by Boundfellow Readers: If you havn’t read part one please find it here. Mistress Beverly’s new Sub-Prt. 2 The week had drug by so slowly. Monica had thought about her meeting with Mistress Beverly. The whipping she had received had been most severe, and Monica kept telling herself that she would never experience anything like that again, but her thoughts kept going to the note Mistress Beverly had given her. “Slave. You will not remove your collar. It is to remind you of tonight. You will be standing naked on my step next Friday at 9:00. signed–Your Mistress.” ...

Freshly Packaged

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Ian led his slave girl into the bedroom blindfolded. She wondered what delights her master had for her tonight. She had heard him preparing things earlier and it excited her not knowing what was coming. The thrill of seeing all the equipment laid out on the bed really made the hairs on her neck stand on edge. As he removed the blindfold, she cast her eyes over the scene quickly. Her mind began to race as she noticed many of the items already used in previous plays. However she noticed one item that hadn’t been used before. She wondered where she had seen it before; it looked familiar but yet she couldn’t place its use in the house. Then she suddenly realised; it was the large zipped plastic bedding bag used to store the spare blankets in the attic. Roughly about four foot long, a couple of feet wide and about ten to twelve inches deep. It had a large zip running around its middle and was edged in white piping all round. Normally its contents would be the spare duvet and other bedding, but it lay there empty now. Diane’s body shivered as she realised she was about to become the bedding. ...

Laura

The truth finally got Laura’s attention. She didn’t know how long she had been struggling with the damned handcuffs. She couldn’t get herself out of them! Why had she been doing such a stupid thing? They were too tight and she didn’t have a chance, making the key fit in the lock. Oh, what a misery! If it only had been the cuffs, she could have called 911 and made up a story about something, but she had gagged herself with a ball-gag harness before cuffing her wrists behind her back. She thought it would be easy to unlock them, but she obviously was wrong! ...

Laura

The truth finally got Laura’s attention. She didn’t know how long she had been struggling with the damned handcuffs. She couldn’t get herself out of them! Why had she been doing such a stupid thing? They were too tight and she didn’t have a chance, making the key fit in the lock. Oh, what a misery! If it only had been the cuffs, she could have called 911 and made up a story about something, but she had gagged herself with a ball-gag harness before cuffing her wrists behind her back. She thought it would be easy to unlock them, but she obviously was wrong! ...

Totally Bound To Please

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Ian slowly undressed his little slave girl and placed her on the bed at one side, while he got the items for tonight’s play from the wardrobe. He surveyed Diane with awe as she lay there on the top sheet; the duvet was needed elsewhere. Such an obedient little sex slave she was. He carefully took the duvet out from its cover and rolled it up neatly along side all the other items. Diane watched with glee as one by one the items were placed beside her body ready for her master’s use. Already she was tingling in her pussy at the thought of the enjoyment she was about to have. ...

Mistress Shirleen, Trailer Park Queen

I met the lady on one of those evenings I spent at a joint in the Tenderloin, which catered to the BDSM-oriented crowd. She was definitely a little older, fortyish, than the usual pro Dom, but I found that more of a turn-on than -off; it told me she wasn’t some twenty-three-year-old who had been handed a costume of a tiger-skin bikini, whip, and high heels and shown how to pose with a sneer. This was a grown-up woman who had been around the block several times and had the scars that go with the trip. ...

Tupperware Girl

In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Ian undressed his little slave girl ready for her pre-bondage bath. He liked to pamper her beforehand to give her that sense of belonging; not merely one of his possessions. Kissing her passionately as he slowly bathed her eager body. Every nerve jingling at the impending games. He then wrapped Diane in a large fluffy towel and led her to the bedroom. She felt like she was the most loved sex slave in the whole world as her master sat her down on the edge of the bed and held her tightly in his strong arms. He kissed her again and told her he loved her. ...

The Suit

Of course it’s always nice to get something new, especially clothes… but sometimes you’re not happy about the clothes that you’re getting… Part One My Master told me that he was going to give me something, something that we’d spoken about a while ago. Usually he doesn’t respond very quickly but brings it up again sometime later. This time it was about a suit that I’d seen one night whilst watching TV. We were both relaxing watching a soft porn video that he’d brought home, the picture was showing a woman dressed in a tight fitting rubber suit being bound by rope to a frame, I turned and said that the suit looked very good! Weeks had past since that night but when he told me that we were going out to buy something very special for me my heart leapt, moments like this make me forget that I am not only his wife but also his ‘slave-girl’. ...

The Plough

It had been sometime since I had last indulged in self bondage and I wanted it to be something different. Looking at some pictures that I had found on the internet I found my inspiration. The basic position resembled the yoga posture called the plough with the wrists and ankles secured to what looked like thirty inch spreader bars. The wrists were secured behind the back with ropes leading from each wrist to one support post in the attic and the feet lifted up and over the head and secured in the center of the spreader bar to the base of another support post just beyond the head. The ropes at each wrist would lead to a rope ratchet secured to a center ring held to the post by a nylon stocking filled with about six ice cubes in a plastic bag. This would eventually melt allowing the arms to be released from a tightly restrained position. A special modification would allow me to use a spreader bar and still secure my wrists and the rest of my restraints. Using heavy two inch closet rod I made two spreader bars. The first one for my ankles had an eye bolt at each end with one in the center. The second one was a bit more complex. First I cut the rod to thirty inches and then cut it in half so that I now had two pieces fifteen inches long. At one end of each rod I attached the eye bolts the same as for the ankle spreader. At the other end I cut a notch one eighth inch wide and three inches deep. I put a piece of eighth inch thick bar stock five inches long and drilled a hole two and a half inches from the end of the rods through the bar stock and the rods. It was a simple matter to secure the bar stock to the rod with a pair of recessed nuts and bolts, and to secure them with a bit of super glue. I then took a piece of two inch pvc pipe nine inches long that would slide over the rod and placed it onto the spreader bar. Using two turks head knots I tied one near the eye bolt end of one rod and five inches from the center on the other. What I had now was a spreader bar that would fold up in the middle, but by pulling the bar straight and sliding the pipe toward the center would become rigid and separate the wrists. I tested the fit of the folding spreader bar and found that it worked as planned. Now it was time to ready the rest of my bondage items and prepare. I started by putting on a red waist cincher, bustier with garters. I then pulled up the black seamed stockings and secured them with the garters. Since I was not going to be walking or standing for any length of time I put on my red, seven inch high heeled, patent leathered oxford booties and locked them on with small padlocks. It was the work of a moment to secure the waistband of the cock harness about my waist and to pull my penis and balls through the cock ring of the crotch strap. I then knelt to continue my preparations. Gently stroking my penis I got it hard and at attention. I then rolled a condom down its rigid length. This was a carefully modified condom with a short length of aquarium hose inserted through the tip that was taped and glued to the end. Using a piece of adhesive tape I secured the end of the condom to the base of the shaft of my shaved penis. I then placed a cock ring harness around my penis and balls pulling the strap around the base very tight before locking it on to keep my penis swollen and rigid for some time to come. Now even if I did not lock on the cock belt harness it would not come off until the ring harness was released. Placing some lube on my fingers I carefully coated my vibrating, inflatable butt plug and after lubing my anus slowly began inserting it. After a few minutes I was able to slowly take in the entire length of it and it slid firmly into place held tightly by the narrow neck and the rigid embrace of my anus. Carefully I pressed the pump and inflated it just a bit and tested the good vibrations from the freshly replaced batteries. I quickly placed the pump bulb and controls to the vibrator to the front of the cock harness belt where they would be out of reach once I secured my wrists. Now I pulled the crotch strap through the buckle in the rear of the cock harness and pulled it tight to secure the butt plug. Once again small padlocks fasten both the waist strap and the crotch strap locking the butt plug securely in its place. I placed a ring gag harness behind my lips and secured the gag strap behind my head. Likewise I fastened the head strap and chin strap. I secured the gag and chin strap with some more small padlocks and left the head strap lock unlocked but in place for now. I walked over to the far post in the attic and secured the rope holding the nylon stocking and the ice cubes with the ring to it. I then fastened the two rope ratchets to the ring and ran the two doubled lengths of rope back up to the folding spreader bar. It took only a moment to fasten the slack ends of the rope to the eye bolts with the knots so they would be well out of reach and leave the pulling ends so that I could find them after my wrists were restrained. It was getting close to time to begin my final preparations. I should be secure for about two hours from previous experience with this amount of ice. Mistress was due home in about two and a half hours and if I was still helpless she would take steps to ensure I stayed bound much longer. I gently stroked my sheathed penis and considered what was left to do. I took the key ring with all of the keys on it and clipped it to the center of the ankle spreader bar with a double clip. If I got my hands freed it would be convenient to find there. If I was still restrained when Mistress arrived home it would be easy for Her to find the keys. For some comfort I laid a thin foam pad on the floor where my back would be and covered it with a light blanket. Nearby I lay out the strap, the paddle, a cane, and a riding crop. Hopefully I would be free before Mistress arrived to make use of them, but it would be well to have them out for her. Laying down on the floor with my feet to the rope ratchets and my head to the other support post I rolled back up and put my feet to the floor over my head. I was a bit too close to the bar so I slid down towards the rope ratchets and tried the position again. This time when my feet touched the floor above my head I was looking up at my rigid and restrained cock with the hose just brushing my face. Perfect. I rolled back down and sat up. Taking two locks I put ankle cuffs on and secured them to the ends of the spreader bar. I set two more locks into the ends of the folding spreader bar, and pulled on shoulder length satin gloves, before putting leather wrist cuffs on over them. I then put a wide posture collar around my throat and locked it on in back with another small padlock. I then picked up a hollow penis gag and inserted the length of it into my mouth through the open center of the ring gag. With the ring securely locked in place I was helpless to resist the invasion of this soft plastic phallus, and I fellated it slowly as I let it fill my mouth. Inserted all the way it forced its way in and yet my tongue could still swirl all around the head of it and I could just barely put the tip of my tongue over the opening in the end. Now I pulled the gag strap of the penis gag tight and secured it with a lock of it’s own and I let my tongue and mouth surround its’ captive fullness. Rolling back I lifted my feet up and over so that the eye bolt in the center of the spreader bar met the eye bolt at the base of the post behind me. Reaching my hands over my head I shuddered at the authoritative click! as I snapped the lock shut. Looking up I can see my restrained penis with the tube sticking down from the condom straight towards my face and as I reach up and stroke the length of it a bit of precum dribbles into the tube. Smiling behind the ring gag and the penis gag I put the end of the tube securely into the passage through the penis gag and when I suck I feel the vacuum on the end of my penis. Lifting my head I unfasten the head strap of the ring gag harness and pull a blindfold over my eyes. In the darkness now imposed I reach for two more padlocks, one to secure the blindfold and the other the head strap on the harness. Moaning into the gagged darkness I caress myself to feel the extent of my bonds so far. My nipples stiffen briefly as I caress them and I feel the taut smoothness of my stockinged legs and bare cheeks. Reaching to my waist I slowly give the butt plug about five pumps and feel it swell within me. Carefully I adjust the vibrator and feel it writhe in my anal passage. A few more pumps and I feel it vibrating on my prostrate and I shudder at the caress of the vibrator. For a moment I run it up and let the vibrations fill me but then I carefully turn it down so that I am only just aroused by the gentle touch. If I cum it is going to be some time before it happens. Now I feel beneath and behind me to find the ends of the folded spreader bar. I fasten the wrist cuffs to the eyebolts with the locks placed there and then carefully stretch my wrists apart. It starts to feel so wonderfully secure and I pull my hands to the sides straightening the length of the spreader bar. Lifting my right hand up off the floor I tilt the length of the spreader bar while holding it as straight as possible. Carefully jiggling the entire spreader bar the sleeve slides down over the pivot in the center making it rigid and secure holding my wrists far apart from each other. Then I carefully feel for the ropes back to the ratchets and begin to take the slack out of the ratchet ropes until my arms are pulled tight and secure away from my ankles that are restrained over my head. Each gentle pull on the ropes tightens my bonds until I am left bent over on the floor helpless and restrained. In the darkness I can only moan and suck on the invader in my mouth as the invader in my ass caresses me and brings me towards pleasure. As I adjust to my bonds I luxuriate in the caress of the women’s lingerie, the tight restraint of the bustier, the soft caress of the nylons and the hard feel of the shoes. My feet are held in a hard pointed arch with my toes carefully pinioned in the fashionable confinement of the high heels. I flex my anus and feel the soft touch of the plug invading my nether passages, softly vibrating to caress my inner recesses. I push hard and feel the plug try to escape only to be confined by the degree of inflation and the locked crotch strap defeating my futile efforts toward release of one sort. In the quiet darkness of the blindfold I relax in my bonds and slowly run my tongue around the fullness of the penis gag. Pursing my lips I softly suck on the phallus silently gagging me. The fullness of its shape fills my mouth while the ring gag holds my mouth helplessly open. I know in my helpless restraint that if the penis gag were to be removed I would be unable to resist the invasion of a real penis. This thought makes me suck harder upon the rubber one in my mouth and I taste a drop of precum as it flows from my sheathed cock and I am unable to stop it from dribbling in. Should I cum before I am released I will be just as unable to prevent eating my load. I shudder in excitement with anticipation and dread. Should Mistress return home before the ice melts and I can escape my bonds, swallowing my load will be the least of my worries. Slowly time passes and I concentrate on the feel of the varied restraint my body is undergoing. The tight caress of the shaft of my penis where the cock ring grasps it tightly. The fullness of the restraint of the leather strap where it holds the base of the shaft and the fullness of the balls which are tightly strapped and separated. The band of flesh on my body where it is naked between the top of the stockings to the bottom of the bustier. The taut caress of the elastic garter strap across my buttocks, tying the stockings to the bustier. The gently breeze of the fan, moving the cool air of the attic across my flesh. My anus clenches and releases around the invading butt plug that it is as helpless to resist as my lips are the penis gag. I suck harder on the cock in my mouth as the plug in my ass caresses me and more precum rolls against my tongue. In the dark I fantasize how it might be to be restrained as I am with a real penis in place of the plug. To be used as a nameless, faceless sex toy and to be helpless to resist the rape of my lips and to give pleasure all unknowing. I caress and suck on my oral invader and taste the precum that I can not prevent from entering my mouth. My helplessness builds and I blindly suck and strain at my bonds wondering what my fate will be. Will I cum before the ice melts and I can free myself? Will I have no choice about swallowing my load in one form of exploding release? Or will I merely have the precum dribbled bit by bit past my lips to roll across my tongue as I become more and more frantic to cum? In my helplessness I lose all track of time. Surely the ice cubes have melted enough to begin my release. I struggle against my bonds, helplessly sucking on the phallus locked past my lips, my precum sliding forth slowly bringing me further to the brink. I pull against the ropes holding my wrists taut behind me, straining to see if the ice has melted enough to release them. Then from below I hear the sound of a key in the door. Mistress is home and I am still bound. She will know that when I do not answer her, and the attic stairs are down that I am bound helpless up here. I have to get free. I tug at the ropes holding my arms but the ice still has not melted enough. Now I hear her calling me and the tap of her heels on the floor of the hallway. Slowly she climbs the stairs into the attic to take in the sight before her. I hear her footsteps all around me as she views the bondage that I have put myself into. Walking over to the far end of the attic I feel the tug and pull of the ropes to my wrists as she makes an adjustment to the way it is tied. “Well, missy, it is a good thing that I came home when I did. Those ice cubes in your release were nearly all melted and your ropes almost came undone. But I made sure that the rope will stay nice and tight until I decide to release them.” I moan into the confines of the gag at this. “No, don’t thank me yet,” she says, “I’ll be back in a few minutes after I change into something a bit more appropriate.” As her footsteps recede and go back down the attic steps, I shudder in my bonds, feeling the full extent of my helpless position, now restrained so that there is no possibility of release. With no chance of release I suck at the dildo in my mouth as I wonder just what uses Mistress will put me through for the rest of the evening. ...

The Plough

It had been sometime since I had last indulged in self bondage and I wanted it to be something different. Looking at some pictures that I had found on the internet I found my inspiration. The basic position resembled the yoga posture called the plough with the wrists and ankles secured to what looked like thirty inch spreader bars. The wrists were secured behind the back with ropes leading from each wrist to one support post in the attic and the feet lifted up and over the head and secured in the center of the spreader bar to the base of another support post just beyond the head. The ropes at each wrist would lead to a rope ratchet secured to a center ring held to the post by a nylon stocking filled with about six ice cubes in a plastic bag. This would eventually melt allowing the arms to be released from a tightly restrained position. A special modification would allow me to use a spreader bar and still secure my wrists and the rest of my restraints. Using heavy two inch closet rod I made two spreader bars. The first one for my ankles had an eye bolt at each end with one in the center. The second one was a bit more complex. First I cut the rod to thirty inches and then cut it in half so that I now had two pieces fifteen inches long. At one end of each rod I attached the eye bolts the same as for the ankle spreader. At the other end I cut a notch one eighth inch wide and three inches deep. I put a piece of eighth inch thick bar stock five inches long and drilled a hole two and a half inches from the end of the rods through the bar stock and the rods. It was a simple matter to secure the bar stock to the rod with a pair of recessed nuts and bolts, and to secure them with a bit of super glue. I then took a piece of two inch pvc pipe nine inches long that would slide over the rod and placed it onto the spreader bar. Using two turks head knots I tied one near the eye bolt end of one rod and five inches from the center on the other. What I had now was a spreader bar that would fold up in the middle, but by pulling the bar straight and sliding the pipe toward the center would become rigid and separate the wrists. I tested the fit of the folding spreader bar and found that it worked as planned. Now it was time to ready the rest of my bondage items and prepare. I started by putting on a red waist cincher, bustier with garters. I then pulled up the black seamed stockings and secured them with the garters. Since I was not going to be walking or standing for any length of time I put on my red, seven inch high heeled, patent leathered oxford booties and locked them on with small padlocks. It was the work of a moment to secure the waistband of the cock harness about my waist and to pull my penis and balls through the cock ring of the crotch strap. I then knelt to continue my preparations. Gently stroking my penis I got it hard and at attention. I then rolled a condom down its rigid length. This was a carefully modified condom with a short length of aquarium hose inserted through the tip that was taped and glued to the end. Using a piece of adhesive tape I secured the end of the condom to the base of the shaft of my shaved penis. I then placed a cock ring harness around my penis and balls pulling the strap around the base very tight before locking it on to keep my penis swollen and rigid for some time to come. Now even if I did not lock on the cock belt harness it would not come off until the ring harness was released. Placing some lube on my fingers I carefully coated my vibrating, inflatable butt plug and after lubing my anus slowly began inserting it. After a few minutes I was able to slowly take in the entire length of it and it slid firmly into place held tightly by the narrow neck and the rigid embrace of my anus. Carefully I pressed the pump and inflated it just a bit and tested the good vibrations from the freshly replaced batteries. I quickly placed the pump bulb and controls to the vibrator to the front of the cock harness belt where they would be out of reach once I secured my wrists. Now I pulled the crotch strap through the buckle in the rear of the cock harness and pulled it tight to secure the butt plug. Once again small padlocks fasten both the waist strap and the crotch strap locking the butt plug securely in its place. I placed a ring gag harness behind my lips and secured the gag strap behind my head. Likewise I fastened the head strap and chin strap. I secured the gag and chin strap with some more small padlocks and left the head strap lock unlocked but in place for now. I walked over to the far post in the attic and secured the rope holding the nylon stocking and the ice cubes with the ring to it. I then fastened the two rope ratchets to the ring and ran the two doubled lengths of rope back up to the folding spreader bar. It took only a moment to fasten the slack ends of the rope to the eye bolts with the knots so they would be well out of reach and leave the pulling ends so that I could find them after my wrists were restrained. It was getting close to time to begin my final preparations. I should be secure for about two hours from previous experience with this amount of ice. Mistress was due home in about two and a half hours and if I was still helpless she would take steps to ensure I stayed bound much longer. I gently stroked my sheathed penis and considered what was left to do. I took the key ring with all of the keys on it and clipped it to the center of the ankle spreader bar with a double clip. If I got my hands freed it would be convenient to find there. If I was still restrained when Mistress arrived home it would be easy for Her to find the keys. For some comfort I laid a thin foam pad on the floor where my back would be and covered it with a light blanket. Nearby I lay out the strap, the paddle, a cane, and a riding crop. Hopefully I would be free before Mistress arrived to make use of them, but it would be well to have them out for her. Laying down on the floor with my feet to the rope ratchets and my head to the other support post I rolled back up and put my feet to the floor over my head. I was a bit too close to the bar so I slid down towards the rope ratchets and tried the position again. This time when my feet touched the floor above my head I was looking up at my rigid and restrained cock with the hose just brushing my face. Perfect. I rolled back down and sat up. Taking two locks I put ankle cuffs on and secured them to the ends of the spreader bar. I set two more locks into the ends of the folding spreader bar, and pulled on shoulder length satin gloves, before putting leather wrist cuffs on over them. I then put a wide posture collar around my throat and locked it on in back with another small padlock. I then picked up a hollow penis gag and inserted the length of it into my mouth through the open center of the ring gag. With the ring securely locked in place I was helpless to resist the invasion of this soft plastic phallus, and I fellated it slowly as I let it fill my mouth. Inserted all the way it forced its way in and yet my tongue could still swirl all around the head of it and I could just barely put the tip of my tongue over the opening in the end. Now I pulled the gag strap of the penis gag tight and secured it with a lock of it’s own and I let my tongue and mouth surround its’ captive fullness. Rolling back I lifted my feet up and over so that the eye bolt in the center of the spreader bar met the eye bolt at the base of the post behind me. Reaching my hands over my head I shuddered at the authoritative click! as I snapped the lock shut. Looking up I can see my restrained penis with the tube sticking down from the condom straight towards my face and as I reach up and stroke the length of it a bit of precum dribbles into the tube. Smiling behind the ring gag and the penis gag I put the end of the tube securely into the passage through the penis gag and when I suck I feel the vacuum on the end of my penis. Lifting my head I unfasten the head strap of the ring gag harness and pull a blindfold over my eyes. In the darkness now imposed I reach for two more padlocks, one to secure the blindfold and the other the head strap on the harness. Moaning into the gagged darkness I caress myself to feel the extent of my bonds so far. My nipples stiffen briefly as I caress them and I feel the taut smoothness of my stockinged legs and bare cheeks. Reaching to my waist I slowly give the butt plug about five pumps and feel it swell within me. Carefully I adjust the vibrator and feel it writhe in my anal passage. A few more pumps and I feel it vibrating on my prostrate and I shudder at the caress of the vibrator. For a moment I run it up and let the vibrations fill me but then I carefully turn it down so that I am only just aroused by the gentle touch. If I cum it is going to be some time before it happens. Now I feel beneath and behind me to find the ends of the folded spreader bar. I fasten the wrist cuffs to the eyebolts with the locks placed there and then carefully stretch my wrists apart. It starts to feel so wonderfully secure and I pull my hands to the sides straightening the length of the spreader bar. Lifting my right hand up off the floor I tilt the length of the spreader bar while holding it as straight as possible. Carefully jiggling the entire spreader bar the sleeve slides down over the pivot in the center making it rigid and secure holding my wrists far apart from each other. Then I carefully feel for the ropes back to the ratchets and begin to take the slack out of the ratchet ropes until my arms are pulled tight and secure away from my ankles that are restrained over my head. Each gentle pull on the ropes tightens my bonds until I am left bent over on the floor helpless and restrained. In the darkness I can only moan and suck on the invader in my mouth as the invader in my ass caresses me and brings me towards pleasure. As I adjust to my bonds I luxuriate in the caress of the women’s lingerie, the tight restraint of the bustier, the soft caress of the nylons and the hard feel of the shoes. My feet are held in a hard pointed arch with my toes carefully pinioned in the fashionable confinement of the high heels. I flex my anus and feel the soft touch of the plug invading my nether passages, softly vibrating to caress my inner recesses. I push hard and feel the plug try to escape only to be confined by the degree of inflation and the locked crotch strap defeating my futile efforts toward release of one sort. In the quiet darkness of the blindfold I relax in my bonds and slowly run my tongue around the fullness of the penis gag. Pursing my lips I softly suck on the phallus silently gagging me. The fullness of its shape fills my mouth while the ring gag holds my mouth helplessly open. I know in my helpless restraint that if the penis gag were to be removed I would be unable to resist the invasion of a real penis. This thought makes me suck harder upon the rubber one in my mouth and I taste a drop of precum as it flows from my sheathed cock and I am unable to stop it from dribbling in. Should I cum before I am released I will be just as unable to prevent eating my load. I shudder in excitement with anticipation and dread. Should Mistress return home before the ice melts and I can escape my bonds, swallowing my load will be the least of my worries. Slowly time passes and I concentrate on the feel of the varied restraint my body is undergoing. The tight caress of the shaft of my penis where the cock ring grasps it tightly. The fullness of the restraint of the leather strap where it holds the base of the shaft and the fullness of the balls which are tightly strapped and separated. The band of flesh on my body where it is naked between the top of the stockings to the bottom of the bustier. The taut caress of the elastic garter strap across my buttocks, tying the stockings to the bustier. The gently breeze of the fan, moving the cool air of the attic across my flesh. My anus clenches and releases around the invading butt plug that it is as helpless to resist as my lips are the penis gag. I suck harder on the cock in my mouth as the plug in my ass caresses me and more precum rolls against my tongue. In the dark I fantasize how it might be to be restrained as I am with a real penis in place of the plug. To be used as a nameless, faceless sex toy and to be helpless to resist the rape of my lips and to give pleasure all unknowing. I caress and suck on my oral invader and taste the precum that I can not prevent from entering my mouth. My helplessness builds and I blindly suck and strain at my bonds wondering what my fate will be. Will I cum before the ice melts and I can free myself? Will I have no choice about swallowing my load in one form of exploding release? Or will I merely have the precum dribbled bit by bit past my lips to roll across my tongue as I become more and more frantic to cum? In my helplessness I lose all track of time. Surely the ice cubes have melted enough to begin my release. I struggle against my bonds, helplessly sucking on the phallus locked past my lips, my precum sliding forth slowly bringing me further to the brink. I pull against the ropes holding my wrists taut behind me, straining to see if the ice has melted enough to release them. Then from below I hear the sound of a key in the door. Mistress is home and I am still bound. She will know that when I do not answer her, and the attic stairs are down that I am bound helpless up here. I have to get free. I tug at the ropes holding my arms but the ice still has not melted enough. Now I hear her calling me and the tap of her heels on the floor of the hallway. Slowly she climbs the stairs into the attic to take in the sight before her. I hear her footsteps all around me as she views the bondage that I have put myself into. Walking over to the far end of the attic I feel the tug and pull of the ropes to my wrists as she makes an adjustment to the way it is tied. “Well, missy, it is a good thing that I came home when I did. Those ice cubes in your release were nearly all melted and your ropes almost came undone. But I made sure that the rope will stay nice and tight until I decide to release them.” I moan into the confines of the gag at this. “No, don’t thank me yet,” she says, “I’ll be back in a few minutes after I change into something a bit more appropriate.” As her footsteps recede and go back down the attic steps, I shudder in my bonds, feeling the full extent of my helpless position, now restrained so that there is no possibility of release. With no chance of release I suck at the dildo in my mouth as I wonder just what uses Mistress will put me through for the rest of the evening. ...

Total Rubber Occlusion

Charlotte stared out across the bedroom and sighed softly, weary of waiting for her beloved mistress to return. She normally managed to survive these periods of inactivity without any difficulty, but on this occasion felt the slow passage of time more acutely than usual. Sometimes she was able to doze when Victoria was out shopping or visiting friends, but now a gnawing excitement prevented such a pleasant escape. She knew something very special was about to happen and an almost juvenile anticipation made sleep impossible. The thought of Victoria aroused her, as it always did. Images of exquisite eroticism filled her mind. She had always been deeply submissive, the source of her natural deference being alopecia which struck cruelly during her late teens. Hounded by cruelty from her peers and deprived of friends by her striking nakedness, she retreated into a private world, an unsure, sometimes frightened young woman who saw no future in a society that placed so much store on physical perfection. ...

Mistress Beverly's New Sub

Mistress Beverly’s New Sub by Jan A Friend In Need By T.S. FESSELN This story is for Monica. She had been writing me and was exploring Bondage, until her roommate found her E-mail left on and being nosey read her mail. I have not heard from Monica for two weeks so I assume her roommate (who flipped out) has convinced Monica that Bondage is perverted and not the fun past time that it is. This story is For Monica. Mistress Beverly’s New Sub ...

The Long Weekend

I have been in to self-bondage for some time now and have acquired an impressive array of toys for my games. I live out in the middle of nowhere in a three-bedroom house on a huge lot of land. The house was left to me when a distant uncle had passed away. The only draw back to living in the country was the long commute to work each day. A three-day weekend finally rolled around giving me the perfect chance to have a little game time. I got home from work around 7 P.M. on Friday so planed to start having fun first thing in the morning. After dinner, I started my preparations for the next day. I planed on using the tried and true method of release, the old frozen keys in the block of ice plan. I started by suspending my keys in the middle of a five-gallon bucket using a paint stir stick and some string. I then filled the bucket with water and placed it in the freezer. In the past, I had tested this method of release and found it kept me secured for just the right amount of time. ...

A Little Selfbondage 2

Chapter 3: Something New I didn’t know how long I had been hanging here. I couldn’t see a clock. But the sun wasn’t down yet. I had lifted myself some time after noon. I guessed I had been hanging here for about 2.5 or 3 hours. I couldn’t see Kelly. I couldn’t tell where she had gone to. Then suddenly the vibrator stopped. Then the butt plug deflated. I took a deep breath. She was behind me. I heard the rattle of buckles. The harness on my head was removed. Then she reached around from behind and stuffed what felt like a leather pouch in my mouth. It was a leather harness gag. She tightened the straps. Pulling the pouch deep into my mouth. Then there was a leather sheath that covered my mouth from just bellow my nose to bellow my chin. It cupped under my chin so I couldn’t open my mouth or say anything. ...

A Little Selfbondage 3

Chapter 5: Joy Ride As I hobbled out to the car I tried to figure out how I got in this fix. Kelly had changed her clothes. She had on a Blue lace-up leather corset and thigh high lace up boots with 5” heels. The corset had full cups on the breast that looked to be satin but was very thin fabric. Her hard nipples looked like they were trying to push through. The corset was trimmed in black and was heavily boned. She had leather lace up panties on with shinny blue tights on her legs. That is what leg you could see above the boots. So I hobbled along following this Goddess in leather to God knows where. ...

A Little Selfbondage Part 3: Joy Ride

(story continues from A Little Selfbondage Part 2: Something New) Part 3: Joy Ride As I hobbled out to the car I tried to figure out how I got in this fix. Kelly had changed her clothes. She had on a Blue lace-up leather corset and thigh high lace up boots with 5” heels. The corset had full cups on the breast that looked to be satin but was very thin fabric. Her hard nipples looked like they were trying to push through. The corset was trimmed in black and was heavily boned. She had leather lace up panties on with shinny blue tights on her legs. That is what leg you could see above the boots. So I hobbled along following this Goddess in leather to God knows where. ...

The Visit

Thank goodness I’ve actually found the place and I’m on time as well! The photocopier in the library had been broken, so I’d just made a sketch map of this particular town’s roads. The trouble was that when I got here, I picked up all sorts of one way streets and had got completely lost. It was pure luck I’d found the place. A good omen? I approach the front door carrying my huge bag full of submissive gear. A movement behind the curtains and the door opens as I reach for the bell. A vision appears before me. Gosh! Mistress Velda is just like her photo, very attractive and wearing all the fantasy mistress’s gear: the black leatherwear, the black high heeled boots, the long leather gloves – matched with long dark hair and perfect make-up. Wonderful – what a start! ...

Sent to Master

Hi my name is Jen you are joining me on my way to answer my door. I am wearing just my robe that is big and fluffy and does not show much at all. But under it, which you and the person ringing the doorbell cannot see, is my small (5’5, 110 lbs) body. I have small (32B) firm breasts with pink nipples that are very sensitive. And my nicely shaved pussy. ...

Internet Dominatrix

Internet Dominatrix by subgamble Internet Dominatrix by subgamble Before we can get into this tale, you need to know a few things about me. At the time I was 25 years old and had always been interested in bondage. I had practiced a lot of self bondage even to the extent of being bound almost 24 hours. I was really into receiving pain, or the idea of receiving pain. My dream was to meet a dominant woman that would tie me up with no hope of escape and torture me without mercy. I was also into male chastity belts and had purchased a very secure one from a famous manufacturer. Once I was locked into my Access Denied chastity belt, there was no escape and no sex. Not even could I masturbate. ...

Long Awaited

Long Awaited by SubKitten73 A Friend In Need By T.S. FESSELN Thought this might be worth viewing… it is a first for me, and if I get response, I will continue the story to let readers know what really happened next! Long Awaited" written by SubKitten73 She awoke with a start. Was that the phone ringing? No… it must have been a dream so she rolled back over in the bed and fell back to sleep. A scant few minutes later, she was jolted by the very real ringing next to the bed. Who in the world would be calling her tonight? “Hello?” she asked timidly, not even sure why she had the urge to answer the phone in the first place. “Good evening. How are you this evening?” She didn’t know quite what to say. The voice sounded ruggedly familiar. Could it be? After such a long time? “Hello… I am fine,” she said, stumbling over her words and trying to wake up more so she could really decide if it was Him on the other end. “Hello, what, my dear? Has it been so long that you don’t remember the proper way to address me?” That was all she needed and then she knew it for sure. ...

Wench for a Weekend

(story continues from Wench for a Weekend) Part Two The next morning, I woke up, and got up to the smell of breakfast. I didn’t bother getting dressed (They’d both already seen all I had!), and headed downstairs. Master had already cooked up some bacon, eggs, and pancakes. Mistress bid me join them for breakfast. There were three seats. Master was sitting in one, Mistress in another, and the third had an enormous looking, pre-lubed butt-plug strapped down to the seat in just the right location. I got the hint. I carefully positioned my butt over the huge phallus. Master smiled, watching me. He passed the butter tray. “If you need anything more, help yourself.” ...

Bagged Up

I was expected by the Mistress I found over the net on a Monday morning. I worked nights, so it worked fine for me. I arrived to find her also cleaning out her house; she had a lot of different boxes, bags, etc. sitting in the living room. “So you want to experience being bagged, huh? Well, you’ll have to deal with the fact that I’m also cleaning my home. I normally only have sessions in the evening and overnight, but I’m doing this due to your work schedule. Understand?” ...

Bound to Return

12th September. The surgery waiting room was deserted. The two men stood in the surgery itself, shaking hands and swapping envelopes. The deal was done. John Rose walked out of the doctors’ surgery with a smug, contented expression. He was a very rich man, but money couldn’t buy him the things he had wanted, until now. The doctor, Jamie, was a lifelong friend of John’s, and one of the country’s top surgeons, although only in his mid thirties. He was financially well off, but didn’t have the millions his friend John had in the bank. ...

slaveslut Sonja

Hi, I’m Eric, also known as slaveslut Sonja. I’m from the Netherlands, and I would like to share my week in special bondage with you. Perhaps my English is not always perfect, but I hope you understand and I hope you like my story, which in fact really happened two weeks ago. I knew it would be a very special holiday. I knew it Friday night when my wife said she was finished. ...

Secretary's Sessions

This story in purely fictional. No character in it relates to any real person. If you are disturbed by bondage please do not read on. Part I The rapid clicking of 5" heeled black pumps on tile announced Donna’s arrival. The clock on the wall reading 9:20 betrayed the reason for her undignified rush. Yet again she was late. Hurriedly she dumped her black leather handbag and sat at her desk. Pausing only to swipe a stray lock of jet-black hair from her face she set about organizing the papers in front of her. As she looked at her computer, a penned note caught her eye. ‘Please be so kind as to join me in my office, if and when you deign to join us today.’ ...

Jess in the Box

It was starting out to be a bad day. My girlfriend/slave Jess was sitting on a chair next to me with that defiant glare of hers. I was looking at a credit card bill for $500. Now it wasn’t the money I cared about but it was the audacity. Jess was supposed to be a “slave” but she spent all her time topping from the bottom and making my life miserable. ...

Tough Love

I cannot speak. The ring behind my teeth holds my jaws wide apart, its strap, tight around my head, pulling my lips back into a wide unmoving grin. I cannot see. Shaped latex covers are glued over my eyes revealing only a vague pink glow when I am in bright light. I cannot walk unaided. Thigh-length leather 9” heeled ballet boots are laced snugly over my smooth latex stockinged legs, allowing only a slight bend at the knees. Silver cuffs wrap around my ankles and clasp my legs above my knees, joining them together with 6” silver chains. ...

The Verdict

Sylvia Gronovski had worked her way through law school, been a successful lawyer, and had finally become a judge. People valued her straightforward manner – her non-nonsense way of dealing with things, and her common sense. She sat the bench for just over twenty-two years and then she went into semi-retirement. Rather than see jury trials, Sylvia, now in her late fifties, moved into the field of arbitration, hearing cases and acting as a referee, hoping for a settlement with the goal of avoiding court time and clearing badly crowded docks. She felt this was a satisfactory to finish her career and leave the practice of law gracefully. Kindly and grandmotherly looking, Sylvia had a soft demeanor, a quiet spoken way that soothed angry litigants and helped resolve complicated matters. Almost never did anyone contest her final decisions and her services were eagerly sought after by people who had heard that using arbitration could yield a happy resolution and save money at the same time. Widowed for ten years, Sylvia was relatively happy with her life, but still, there was something missing. ...

Self Bound Slut

I have been into bondage and self bondage since I was very young, maybe 6 or 7 years old. I travel a lot and spend many hours in self bondage on my trips. I like to cross-dress also and don’t look too bad. This is a true story, one of many to be told. During a trip to Las Vegas in about 1989 I was staying in a smaller motel on the edge of town. I prefer motels with outside entrances to the parking lot directly from the room, no hallways. I was planning an extended bondage session and hoped to enlist some outside help to humiliate and perhaps torment me. ...

The FAX

She lay motionless, listening, trying to sense if the small noise she heard was the door. Her mind was racing, had she forgotten to lock the door, was this one of her greatest fears? This all started with that FAX. He had called her at the office this morning and told her she had better get to the FAX machine before anyone else and hung up; she immediately knew why and literally ran (which wasn’t easy in 4’’ high heels) across the office. The machine had already churned out one page and continued to print. Three handwritten pages finally were printed before the machine stopped. Vicki the office busy body and resident bitch walked up to her coffee in hand and said, ‘’that must be an important FAX; the way you busted your ass to get over here to pick it up.’’ Her mind raced quickly for an answer, yes, this was the information she had needed for three days to finish a project. She turned in her heels and walked away before the bitch could say another word. ...

College Bound

This is a work of fantasy. My parents did well in real estate and since money was not that big concern they bought a house for me by the college I was going to. The house was built in the early 1900s and apparently it was modified during Prohibition. I discovered a hidden door in the master bedroom closet and found the remains of an old still. The room was 8’X11’ the layout of the rest of the rooms hides the fact it is there. The room had two posts in the middle about six feet apart. ...

Shirley's Conversion

Prologue I clicked on the e-mail button in the left corner of the site and the e-mail window opened for me. I typed in the body of my message. I reread it to make certain that everything was right. I clicked the “OK” button and the secure screen with address and phone contact number and credit card request appeared. I had reached this screen five times before in the past two months and always hesitated. ...

Sandra's Slave

I will probably die soon, suffocating in my mistress’s pussy. She will die also, gagged on my penis. She took a game too far and we both are suffering the consequences. Years ago, it started when she began to dominate me, her desire all along. Little steps like handcuffs, blindfolds. She moved onto role-playing, and soon I was her lesbian lover, dressed in high heels and corsets, bound in stockings and wigs and leather. ...

Whatever You Want

(Despite what the story claims this is a work of fiction, however it is much more fun if you read it as if it were true.) Numerous times in the past he has asked me to relate this event and just as many times I have refused him. Personally I don’t think it is anyone else’s business, but so be it. The reason he was so insistent that I write it, is that one night I told the story to him as if he had not been there at all. He didn’t say anything during my entire rendering of the event and the only way I knew he was listening was that his breathing became more and more shallow (which was my original intention… I was trying to get him in the “mood” after he had had a hard day at the office). When I was finished, actually after we were finished, he told me I had to write this story. Well he has finally gotten his way… So here goes. ...

Robotic Demise

General warning: This is fiction, if you believe this is true then your sick, don’t try this at home, could cause serious damage to your life. But could be beneficial to your life mate {I>E> wife/husband} I had finished working at cyber labs for the weekend, and I had four days off. I was driving home feeling quite happy with the days I had planned for myself, I had planned for this all month and finally it was here for the first time to run the program. I pulled up into my humble little house, ready to start my adventure. Not many people knew my thrills of danger and mayhem that took on the form of self bondage and those that did thought I was a freak. Well let them think what they want, all the more fun for me. I entered the house proper, and set everything that I needed to finish the project I had created on the kitchen table. All I had to do now was finish the assembly. I took my stuff down into the basement and set them outside my briefcase on the floor in front of the monster I had created. To me it was beautiful, weighing three tons, with fifteen arms and several other devices, it would be a great Dominater. I started work on it right away; I wanted to have fun with it as soon as possible. ...

Wheel of Fortune

Wheel of Fortune By Ultraprene One day, Mistress Mandy received a letter from her old friend Cynthia: “During my recent visit I was most pleased with your on-going training of your long-time slave Flora. I was also impressed with your new slave Jason. For a beginner he showed some real promise. I trust he is even better by now. As I told you in my last letter, I am now Curator of the Academy of Erotic Arts and Sciences Museum, and as such I am assembling some new exhibits for the Academy Museum. If you would agree to lend me Flora and Jason for a month or so, I will take excellent care of them and return them with some very valuable equipment and training. If you accept, I will send you additional details and instructions.” ...

Wheel of Fortune

Disclaimer: The following story is a sequel to “Wheel of Fortune” posted earlier in this Library. Readers are reminded that this is a work of fiction involving explicit sexual scenes. If you are a minor, or if such material would cause you legal or moral problems, please do not read further. The activities in this story are fantasy and some would not be practical nor safe in real life. -=0=- ...

Wheel of Fortune 3

Story continued from part 2 Part 3 Chapter 3 It was too late in the day to call a moving crew to transfer the crates to the main house where Mandy had her play rooms and “dungeon,” so they left the equipment in the carriage shed. They retired to the living room and spent the evening talking about Flora and Jason’s adventures at the Academy. Mandy also told her submissives that although her trip had been mainly business, she had taken the opportunity to meet with some colleagues in the Scene and to do a little special shopping. ...

For Her Pleasure

She was an attractive woman. I had seen a couple of different mistresses over past few years and none of them could give me the inescapable feeling that I longed for. She brought me to the dungeon in her basement. The wrist and ankle cuffs were padlocked into place. I was then attached to the posts in a vertical spread eagle. I was facing the wall and could hear her behind me getting ready for our session. She them came up behind me and I shivered to her touch. She started to tell me that she was going to keep me for the weekend, locked away in her cellar. As she caressed my back, I became relaxed and let my guard down. As if she could sense this, she grabbed my head, forcing it back and the ball gag was stuffed in my mouth and buckled securely behind my head. When my head was released from her grasp, I tried to shake it out of my mouth, but to no avail. She then left me for a couple of minutes as I began to get excited and wonder what would be next. ...

Sent to Master

Hi my name is Jen you are joining me on my way to answer my door. I am wearing just my robe that is big and fluffy and does not show much at all. But under it, which you and the person ringing the doorbell cannot see, is my small (5’5, 110 lbs) body. I have small (32B) firm breasts with pink nipples that are very sensitive. And my nicely shave pussy. ...

Celia's Pet Project

Celia was a lab rat. At least that’s what she and the other scientists and technicians called themselves; the Biotronics Corporation lab rats. The name probably came from the anonymity and dehumanization that were byproducts of their uniforms and the enormous size of the Biotronics facility. Hundreds and hundreds of Biotronics staff milled around like ants, or perhaps more like rats in a maze. Each looked much like the others, dressed in his or her unisex white lab coat and scrubs. It was almost difficult to tell the women from the men. The sterile environment was made even more Orwellian by the countless stainless steel tables brimming with the equipment and wires and tubes of science. ...

The Gift

Annie woke up in not the best of moods. She wasn’t feeling well, and nothing she did seemed to help. And so, resigned to another long day, she slowly climbed out of bed. As she was sipping on her first cup of coffee, the doorbell rang. Gathering her robes around her, she opened the door. Outside stood a pair of husky delivery men. “Good morning, ma’am,” said one. “We’ve got a package here for you.” ...

Conditioning

Dr. Bethany Fax stood in the lab, facing the large observation window. The window was closed now, metal shutters sealing all light out. They would not be opened until the light in the lab was out, as the window was two-way. They could see INTO the next room, but the occupants could NOT see out. “Almost ready, Dr. Fax?” asked her co-worker, Dr. Forbin. “Yes. The conditioning subjects are all awake now,” she motioned to the bank of monitors. ...

Janice Comes Home

She carried herself well through the dimly lit halls of the hotel. Six foot two, blonde hair, brown eyes. Janice was every bit the amazon goddess people thought she looked like. “I can still stop this,” her thoughts echoed in her mind. She had met this man through the internet and he had quickly become her Master. Janice had always been into bondage, mainly of the do-it-yourself variety. She had been looking for a Master/Mistress for a year with no luck. Until she met him and she knew she could serve no other. He had told her to fly out to Seattle and go to a specific hotel, where he had gotten a room so she could finally submit to him. ...

Tight Latex

Throughout my bondage experiences, I have been done up in several fetish type clothes such as spandex or leather as a complement to the ropes or shackles which Mistress has put me in. The wickedest clothing has to be latex! I have shared some latex stories with you before; I enjoy lounging around the house wearing a latex catsuit or being restrained while my body gets terminally excited by the feel of the sensuous second skin. One time when I had stopped in to see Mistress, she had a very special gleam in her eye, and she said she had some special plans for me. ...

Total Rubber Occlusion

Charlotte stared out across the bedroom and sighed softly, weary of waiting for her beloved mistress to return. She normally managed to survive these periods of inactivity without any difficulty, but on this occasion felt the slow passage of time more acutely than usual. Sometimes she was able to doze when Victoria was out shopping or visiting friends, but now a gnawing excitement prevented such a pleasant escape. She knew something very special was about to happen and an almost juvenile anticipation made sleep impossible. The thought of Victoria aroused her, as it always did. Images of exquisite eroticism filled her mind. She had always been deeply submissive, the source of her natural deference being alopecia which struck cruelly during her late teens. Hounded by cruelty from her peers and deprived of friends by her striking nakedness, she retreated into a private world, an unsure, sometimes frightened young woman who saw no future in a society that placed so much store on physical perfection. ...

Holidays at Home

It’s the holiday season, my mistress has booked a week away for us. I am packing the cases ready for our journey in the morning when my mistress turns to me and says, “I have a surprise for you, your new suit has arrived.” I knew she was up to something as I had spotted some latex brochures while doing the housework a few weeks ago. I am lead down to our playroom in the cellar where my present has been placed. There is a large box on the floor covered in brown packing cardboard and tape. I am instructed to open it and unwrap the contents. The first package to hand turns out to be a full body suit with attached gloves, feet and hood. It is incredibly heavy, it is made from shiny black latex but the material must be almost a quarter of an inch thick! ...

More Fantasies Come to Life

I did have all week to think about it and wonder. I could hardly think of anything else since every part of me ached as I slowly healed during the week. Several times during the week Alison made secret phone calls and came home with secret packages. As Friday neared I got more and more worried about what would happen. And more and more excited. When I came home from work on Friday Alison was waiting for me. “We’ve got a big night ahead of us so get right upstairs and put on what I have laid out for you. Then wait for me in the appropriate position.” ...

A Controlled Life

Forward and disclaimer The devices, programs, gadgets, toys, apps, and websites in this story are real. The use of their brand names and products allowed through nominative fair use. The potential for them to be used in the ways they are in this story really does exist. Research has been conducted to ensure the accuracy and efficacy of these items to make this story as realistic as possible at the time of writing. I apologize for any updates, changes, modifications, or changes in availability of any these items that will render their capabilities to vary from that shown in the story. The characters here are fictional and any likeness or similarity to real people is purely coincidental. ...

A Controlled Life

(story continues from A Controlled Life) Part 2 Chapter Five Princess Dee then set to work on Tom’s computer. The first thing she did was open Google and did a search for “sharp keys”. This was a key remapping program that she had used previously with other slaves. It allowed one to easily change the function of a key in the computer’s registry. She quickly installed it onto Tom’s computer and ran the program. She had to right click on it and choose ‘Run as Administrator’ and then enter her password to do so. Tom no longer had the capability of installing or uninstalling anything on the computer now that he was a Standard User. ...

A Controlled Life 3

(story continues from A Controlled Life) Part 3 Chapter Nine Princess Dee created several goals for Tom; they included ‘DreamLover ChronoVault’ for four hundred and ninety nine dollars, ‘DreamLover 2000 Pro’ for one thousand four hundred and ninety nine dollars, ‘Tiffany’s new wardrobe’ for one thousand dollars, and ‘D-Link camera system’ also for one thousand dollars. Tom was flabbergasted; he didn’t know what these DreamLover things were and he couldn’t believe that Princess Dee was going to make him spend all this money. He continued to watch on dumbfounded as Princess Dee then set time periods for each of these to be accomplished. When she did, Mint.com then calculated how much Tom would have to set aside each month to reach those goals. ...

A Controlled Life 4

(story continues from A Controlled Life 3) Part 4 Chapter Twelve Tom set the three packages down on the floor next to the desk and was about to sit down in the chair when Princess Dee interrupted him.”Before you sit down slave you had better gather up all of your receipts from this week. We will also be looking at what you spent and matching it up to your Mint.com account.” ...

A Controlled Life 5

(story continues from A Controlled Life 4) Part 5 Chapter Fifteen ‘Slaves must worship the temple that is their Owners’ body.’ ‘Orally serving one’s Owners is a privilege and an honor.’ ‘Serving one’s Owners orally is not a sexual act; but an act of service’ ‘’Being allowed to serve orally is the highest calling a slave can ever achieve.’ ‘A slave will provide oral service in any context required; whether that be to provide arousal, completion, clean-up, or any other function requested or desired by its Owner.’ ...

A Controlled Life 6

(story continues from A Controlled Life 5) Part 6 Chapter Nineteen When David had completed making the changes to Tom’s computer, he informed Princess Dee that everything was set per her requests. Tom’s computer would automatically reboot after a power failure, and could not boot from any other drive other than its C drive, and the BIOS was now protected with the password that Princess Dee had told David to use. “Excellent! Thank you so much for your assistance David. I look forward to using your services again in the very near future. Now put Tiffany back on the phone and I will tell her to follow you back to you an ATM to get your tip for you and then follow you back to your store once he settles your bill” Princess Dee said. ...

A Controlled Life 7

(story continues from A Controlled Life 6) Part 7 Chapter Twenty Two “How… How did you get this number?” Tom asked. “Does that really matter my slave? I don’t think so. I think the only thing that matters now, is what happens next.” Princess Dee said. “I am very disappointed in you, I was beginning to think that you were accepting what was happening. As I told you before I do not want to destroy your life, but I will if I must. Did you really think that you could just walk\away from me? I’ve put a lot of time and effort into giving you what you asked for and what you want; even if you aren’t fully aware of it.” Princess Dee said. ...

A Little Selfbondage Part 2: Something New

(story continues from A Little Selfbondage)_ Part 2: Something New I didn’t know how long I had been hanging here. I couldn’t see a clock. But the sun wasn’t down yet. I had lifted myself some time after noon. I guessed I had been hanging here for about 2.5 or 3 hours. I couldn’t see Kelly. I couldn’t tell where she had gone to. Then suddenly the vibrator stopped. Then the butt plug deflated. I took a deep breath. She was behind me. I heard the rattle of buckles. The harness on my head was removed. Then she reached around from behind and stuffed what felt like a leather pouch in my mouth. It was a leather harness gag. She tightened the straps. Pulling the pouch deep into my mouth. Then there was a leather sheath that covered my mouth from just bellow my nose to bellow my chin. It cupped under my chin so I couldn’t open my mouth or say anything. ...

A Novel Idea 2

(story continues from A Novel Idea)_ A Novel Idea 2 by Tied2achair A Friend In Need By T.S. FESSELN He spent the night struggling in his silk cocoon as she spent the night enjoying the warmth of his body and thrill of what’s to come. She awoke at 7:30 to prepare her slaves torment for the day. She wanted him immobile and aware of his peril. She wanted to make a statement as to say to him I am the spider and you are the fly. So she began creating a web between two polls in her basement she first tied a piece horizontal at the top of the poll and one at the bottom then she attached lengths of ropes vertical every few inches till she had what resembled a prison cell front made out of rope then she tied the rope horizontal again from one poll to another but this time she weaved it making a rope web for her slave to lay against; And feel her power. ...

A Novel Idea 3

(story continues from A Novel Idea 2)_ A Novel Idea - Part 3 by Tied2achair A Novel Idea 3 by Tied2achair She walked down the steps with 5 six sided dice in her hand and a grin on her face that stretched from ear to ear. She approached him with a calm touch to his chest and a kiss on the cheek. She whispered into his ear, “We are going to play a game my pet.” And with that she untied him from her web and attached a pair of handcuffs to his wrists and then to the floor, which he now lay helpless on. ...

A Platonic Relationship

Sci-Fi, Machine, Mind Control, Fantasy, Electro-pain, Final Chapter = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = PLATO is forced to reveal his power in this final chapter. PLATO is the most powerful computer ever… grown, but he has been able to hide that power from everyone except Marcella and Richard. In this final chapter, he is forced to reveal the full extent of his power. ...

A Quiet Night in with the TV

I arrive on schedule to my appointment, clutching my rucksack to one shoulder. After ringing the doorbell, I wait nervously until the door is released by remote control. Following the instructions I received by e-mail the day before, I enter, closing the heavy door behind me. I climb the stairs in front of me quickly in case I lose my nerve and make a hasty retreat. The room is sparsely decorated, only a large wardrobe and large steel trunk furnish it. ...

A Room for the Winter

It was 4:00pm on Friday. She was on her way home from work. His heart was pounding as he removed his clothes. He was in the basement. He wasn’t allowed in his room anymore. Hell, he wasn’t allowed out of the basement very often except for school or “Chores” as she called them. He’d be hers until Sunday afternoon when she gave him time to recover and study. He had to get ready. He hoped she’d had a good day. She took out all her frustrations out on him. He thought back a little as he sat on the plastic covered metal framed bed. It was in one corner of the cold damp basement. ...

A Room for the Winter 2

Chapter 2 He was crying as he squirmed on the stool… she was holding the cricket paddle tapping it in her hand… “Hmmm sweety… looks like you need a little motivation…” He was scratching at the floor with his rubber covered feet like a dog clawing on a wooden floor. She grabbed him by his wrists which were connected to his collar… she pulled him to his feet…. spun him around and pushed him to his knees.. bending him over the stool… she pulled the strap over the stool and across his back… she pulled up the rubber skirt showing the white rubber ruffles… then pulled them up…. He looked back at her in her nurses uniform… she was planting her feet just to his left…. he saw her raise the cricket paddle…. ...

A Room for the Winter 3

Chapter 4 He woke up in a start.. to the sound of the alarm… it was 11:00am….exhausted… he was back… in his room… on his rubber covered bed … he rolled over and read the note she had left him.. “You had quite the time last night…. I’ve had to go into work at the hospital…. i’ll be home at noon for your usual milking.. please be ready…. and change into your uniform first…. i have something for you to do after” ...

A Singapore Sub 1: Webcam Pleasure

After a decade of reading, it’s time I contribute. My first attempt though. This story revolves around Tania Ng, a Singaporean sub (yes, we do have bdsm in this conservative country!), collared by her online Master, whom she has never met before. Part 1: Webcam Pleasure SMS interpreted Tania’s music on her mobile phone. “7pm” This short message is enough to make Tania’s eye sparkles and missed a heartbeat. She checks her watch, it’s 6.35pm and she is just 2 stations away from Punggol, after which her flat is only 5 minutes stroll from the MRT station, but she can hardly wait to run home with excitment. She manages to reach home by 6.52pm, immediately strips off her T-shirt and denim skirt as she walks to her room. By the time she sits down in front of her pc, logs on to her msn and her webcam, she is already stark naked. She checked her time again, 6.58pm, with a sigh of relief, she waits earnestly for K to logon. ...

A True Fairy Tale 2

(story continues from A True Fairy Tale) A Cautionary Note. When I was a young girl my Mommy told me Fairy tales. When I was older I learnt that they are not real. When I was twenty I learnt that I was wrong, but that fairies sometimes are not as nice as I always thought they were! Not all fairies have pretty wings and eat ambrosia; some have pretty wings and whips and chains, and feed you gruel just for fun! ...

A Work of Art

That night, the cold October rain drummed on the skylights and washed everything outside glossy and new. The lit windows of the houses across the way painted a dark Monet-like impression on the rain slick street. Mark took another drag on his cigarette and continued to watch for the arrival Eileen’s car. His cock was already hard with the thought of Eileen and the thought of binding her again. Mark could picture her elegant body, slender from tennis lessons and late afternoon swims. Eileen was barely over five-foot tall and yet the way that she carried herself through a crowd made her seems to stand six-foot or more. Mark loved her long, aureate colored hair and her laughing blue eyes and her short, pug-like nose and the way all of her was that poolside brown that sun lotion ads loved to purvey. ...

A Work of Art 2

The sequel to ‘A Work Of Art’ is complete along with three possible endings. I would like to have your readers vote on the ending they like best, contact me on my blog Fesseln’s Fiction and let me know which ending is best. Part 2 The word ‘punished’ sent cold shivers through Eileen’s entire body. Her imaginative mind pictured the various things that Mark could do to her and had done to her in the past. None of those things, however, she feared were to be her real punishment for cumming without permission. Whatever her punishment was to be, she knew it would be creative, stimulating and torturous. ...

Accidental Inheritance 2: Anniversary Gift

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance) Part 2: Anniversary Gift After a wonderful and romantic anniversary dinner, Tim presented me with a small wrapped box. “What is it?” “Your anniversary present silly, much more then that you will have to discover by opening it.” “I told you I already have my present from you and I would get it later tonight.” I gave him a sly smile. “I know my love, but it did not seem right for me to not get you something really from me. Besides I had it custom made and it was started before you told me not to buy anything.” ...

Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 1: Scott in Atlanta

Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 2: Dan in Seattle

(story continues from Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 1: Scott in Atlanta) Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

Alice & Amanda 4: Subbing Together

(story continues from Alice & Amanda 3: Mistress Amanda)_ Part 4: Subbing Together I felt a familiar shiver going through my body as Amanda was checking that the ropes, buckles and cuffs were tightly, but comfortably securing my captivity. The shiver was familiar and Amanda was familiar, but almost nothing else about what was transpiring was. I was standing naked in the bathroom of our longtime friends, Jenny and Susan, a wealthy couple who had turned their mansion into the epicentre of everything BDSM in our area. A kinky old tired stereotype, as they were the first to admit. They had made quite a name of themselves, running a BDSM equipment business at the side to support their own, very public, hedonistic lives. ...

Alone

Alone by Anonymous Nights like these were the hardest, when I had to do everything myself. Somehow, when she was here, even if she only watched, it made it sexier and less humiliating. Alone, following her written commands, there was nothing to distract me from the bizarre course my life had taken. Nothing to keep my mind off what I had become. But I had spent too long mulling over my situation. She would be home soon. I might not be sure I liked my current life, but I would like it a lot less if she got home and I hadn’t followed instructions. ...

An Afternoon with Mistress Alicia

I had traveled for over two hours to the remote farmhouse. There were no other cars on the same road for the last half hour of my journey. The more miles that passed, the more I came to realize just how isolated my destination was. I had been sent here as an assignment – a test of faith. Greeting me at the side door of her large house, Mistress Alicia’s outfit didn’t match the rustic setting. She was in a black bustier with silver chains strung down the front. Her long legs were encased in thigh high stockings. There was a slight bulge in the black satin panties, telling of Mistress Alicia’s trans sexuality. ...

An Ensign's Fantasies 10

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 9)_ Part 10 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. Like Janet I wanted to search the web for Shibari. Without a planet based web I didn’t know if the ship’s computer would cover it. I did find it but it was essentially little more than definition. However I was pleasantly surprised that the next episode of Janet’s life made me privy to her web searches. ...

An Ensign's Fantasies 11

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 10)_ Part 11 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. “For being seven minutes late you get fourteen whacks but we’ll round it up to twenty. Is that OK with you?” “Yes mistress.” I laid on my stomach across Annie’s knees but I was pushed so my whole upper torso hung down so I had to support myself with my hands on the floor. I remembered to count each slap. At the count of ten, my legs were pushed apart as Annie fingered my pussy. ...

An Ensign's Fantasies 12

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 11)_ Part 12 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. It had been a very unsatisfying night for myself. Jerry had me set up for an all-nighter at a hotel that I would never have stayed at on my own. I had presented myself at the room I’d been given. When I knocked at the door, all I heard was, “Come in.” ...

An Ensign's Fantasies 13

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 12)_ Part 13 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. Stan drove me to my apartment and I thanked him for a wonderful time. In my apartment I called Jerry and let him know he was to meet with Mr. Santoro that afternoon. I sat on my couch, closed my eyes and relived the pleasure of the last day or so, screwing with Stan, with my only regret being that it wouldn’t continue. ...

An Ensign's Fantasies 14

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 13)_ Part 14 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. In reviewing previous narratives I note that I may have engendered some confusion. At times I have referred to the main subject, Janet, in the third person while I often times use the first person describing her activities as my own. Using the VR helmet results in such a full immersion in the recorded experiences that the user feels every bit of information passing through the mind of the recorded subject. All the perceived sensory information is recorded and faithfully presented to the VR user such that it becomes one’s own memory. In as much as some of the experiences would lose some of their flair if they were all forced to be related as another’s memory, I will not endeavor to correct the narrations and will continue to relate them as convenient. My apologies to those readers who feel it should be otherwise. ...

An Ensign's Fantasies 15

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 14)_ Part 15 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. Finally Joe called. He had already called to talk twice this week but now it was to give me the time the plane would be at the airport. I was ready. I had been on a shopping frenzy to update my wardrobe for two weeks at a resort with Joe. The plane would be in in two hours. I had packed my bags the night before. I couldn’t stand to wait in my apartment any longer. I called for a ride and hustled my bags down to the street. My name was enough to allow me past security at the general aviation gate. An hour and a half early I waited forever where I was told the plane would come in. ...

An Interlude: Wherein Vala Becomes Bored, and Sam Learns a Lesson

Sam had known she shouldn’t have invited Vala to come and stay with her. Everyone had told her exactly how stupid, moronic, insane, committable she was for even considering the idea. Colonel O’Neill had helpfully suggested she should offer her place to Vala, then take her in her car and drop her off in some remote spot in the surrounding wilderness. Sam had decided against this exceptionally well thought out advice and had instead done the unthinkable. She had brought Vala home. ...

Another Slaviversary 1: The Slut's Slaviversary

stories continue from Slaviversary 1: The Slut’s Slaviversary I had been pre-rinsing the cookware to load into the dishwasher when little boy came in and set the table dishes next to the sink. “After you have the dishwasher running Mistress would like to have a word with you in the living room.” “Yes Master. Please let Mistress know that the slut will be with her shortly.” “Good slut.” Little boy gave me a shit-eating grin; he knew what it was Mistress wanted me for. His grin reassured me I was not in trouble. Little boy did not find happiness in pain for punishment’s sake. I knew while submitting to Mistress he would reach the point where pain and pleasure melded as one, the mindset many called ‘sub-space’, but to watch as another was hurt was uncomfortable to him. ...

Another Slaviversary 2: Interrupted Celebration

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 1: The Slut’s Slaviversary) 2: Interrupted Celebration Little boy had me lay down for a nap in the spare bedroom in the late afternoon. He said I’d need my energy for later as he locked my collar to a chain on the headboard. I laid there seeing my ‘isolation suit’ hanging on the wall. I had a love-hate relationship with it; I hated the all-encompassing restrictive design, but loved the fact that it meant I was getting time out of the house and didn’t have to worry about being recognized. Mistress had me wear the hood and collar a few times with my normal uniform when Master Richard and Rebecca came and played cards with Mistress and little boy while I served food and drinks. ...

Another Slaviversary 3: Shifting Mindsets

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 2: Interrupted Celebration) 3: Shifting Mindsets The Percocet pill the slut gave me really took the edge off my pain. I tried putting up a strong facade because I didn’t want Mistress babying me too much but it was becoming too much. I was going to have to live with her carrying me around until my feet were healed enough to at least walk short distances. ...

Another Slaviversary 4: Recovery and Loss

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 3: Shifting Mindsets) 4: Recovery and Loss Over the next couple of weeks I slowly got back on my feet, figuratively and literally. I was not able to stand for too long yet but I could walk a fair distance and even drive. Some changes had happened around the house since the night Mistress and slut went to Knot Time without me. The biggest surprise I had was when Mistress moved the slut from the cell to the bedroom beside our own. ...

another story from a kats life

Yet another of Kats Creations The Tell Tale Collar Sighing softly as she looked at her financial mess she grimaced and swept all the papers off the table to the floor. How am i ever going to make my ends me she wondered briefly before going to her computer and turning it on. Signing into her account she worried that she would have to get rid of it too soon, and forget about her possessions in storage. Pushing all those thoughts aside she signed into the chat software she was using and found several of her friends .. male and female dom and sub alike. ...

Away in the Manger

Gina once again struggled against the leather handcuffs and ankle cuffs holding her in a tight hog-tie; grunting into her ballgag. There was still that warm, after-orgasm feeling glowing within her like embers underneath the fire grate. Her husband, Stephen, had made sure after they had made love that she wouldn’t go anywhere. He had a surprise for her, something she deserved. What had begun as a simple Saturday afternoon’s delight was ending up as something much more. ...

Be Careful What You Wish For

I had dabbled with the Mistress / Domme scene as a sub for some years now, spending more money on taking sessions with them than I dared to count. I had sessioned with many different mistresses looking for one to satisfy my needs and pervery but so far had been mostly disappointed. Generally I had found that the younger pretty ones didn’t have the experience and so left me frustrated and out of pocket I might add, while the more mature ones although more experienced and generally better, but mostly they were past their sell by date with their claimed ages and out of date pictures on their sites all being questionable. Some were jaded too, just doing it purely for the money as long as they could carry on and get away with it in their autumn years so to speak. ...

Be Careful What You Wish For 2

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For) Part 2 I was awakened by Mistress “Get up Maggot you have a party to attend and you’re required to be of service to us” she ordered. I reluctantly rose and checked the clock; I had been out for two hours. She was dressed as usual in erotic latex rubber; a very short skin tight black dress with transparent latex stockings having black latex seam details as nylons do and patent high heels. With her perfect make up she was sadistically stunning. ...

Beauty Makeover... And then some

I was traveling for a week on the road, checking things out and not having to deal with all my various employee’s. I am a regional supervisor and many times work from home and occasionally go out to check up on the work of my people. I can do this one on one or, as I had planned this week, following behind my people to make sure that their work is up to par without telling them I would be doing so. Sort of like leaving them to do their jobs but making sure that they really are. I decided that I could do this AND indulge in my favorite little hobby, dressing up enfemme. Of course, I also knew that if I did, given how masculine I looked in the face, that I would have to limit myself to night-time dressing and maybe taking a little drive in the car rather than spending all day enfemme, which I can do when I am working at home. Still, I figured I could at least enjoy some time. ...

Beginnings

“Come here.” His voice, low and silky, sends a shiver of apprehension coursing through her body and she begins to approach him cautiously. He remains motionless, watching her with no expression on his face, but she knows from experience not to be fooled by his calm demeanour. He had been disappointed in her behaviour earlier and even as she moves closer, a small part of her is crying out to flee before it’s too late. Held captive by his gaze, she moves forward one slow step at a time until she is nearly touching him. Lowering her eyes to the floor, she hears a soft sigh rise from his throat as his gaze sweeps over her from head to toe. ...

Behind Closed Doors 5 - A Breathless Trip

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors Chapter 4 - Mistress’s Pleasure) Chapter 5 - A Breathless Trip “So how is our pet doing Jane?” Karen spoke as she steered the luxury SUV on to the highway increasing speed to merge with the other traffic. The two of them looked like a couple of fashion plates dressed for the chill early November weather and would have been quite at home lunching in any upscale restaurant or chatting at a cocktail party. Karen wore a red leather pantsuit with a black wool turtleneck sweater, black ankle boots and her hair tucked in a red leather poor boy cap. Resting on the steering wheel her hands were in a pair of short black kid leather driving gloves. ...

Behind Closed Doors 6 - Sauna Set Up

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 5 - A Breathless Trip) Chapter 6 - Sauna Set Up Natasha was hanging by her toes – literally because the only other thing taking any weight besides her neck was the huge butt plug buried deeply inside her. It had only been a small sneeze; hardly noticeable except to the trained ear of someone like a registered nurse named Jane. They had arrived at the chalet and carried the tray containing the stringently bound Natasha inside before unloading the rest of the luggage and turning on the systems to make the fishing lodge comfortable. Jane had taken off Natasha’s blindfold and removed the gag plugging her mouth only to be rewarded with a sneeze. ...

Behind Closed Doors 7 - Sex on a Spit

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 6 - Sauna Set Up) Chapter 7 - Sex on a Spit Jane and Karen were in seventh heaven - again. First one and then the other would explode with an orgasm so overpowering that, after getting their breath back, they told themselves that nothing could surpass it and then the next one would take them even higher. As lovers over the past few years they had found the secrets of bringing each other to a satisfying peak in their love sessions but now, with the introduction of Natasha to the equation, everything had taken on new dimensions that they found hard to believe. ...

Behind Closed Doors 8 - Homeward Bound

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 7 - Sex on a Spit) Chapter 8 - Homeward Bound The cape was a vision of flowing black leather. The high, cowl like collar was folded over and held snugly just touching her slightly raised chin by two large leather buttons, one under the other, at the left side of her neck. Just a glimpse of the crimson lining of the collar showed around the curved edge. ...

Behind Closed Doors 9 - Party Pistons

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 8 - Homeward Bound) Chapter 9 - Party Pistons Jane and Karen were getting ready for their annual year-end party. This was for their straight friends who had no idea, as far as they knew, what went on behind the closed doors of their home. That included the intimate relationship they shared as well as the live toy for their fetish games – Natasha. This being the case the girl had to be well hidden because with fifteen to twenty people invited you could never tell where some one might wander in the house, particularly because, since all the guests were using a taxi or limousine, the open bar would be a favorite spot. ...

Behind Closed Doors Chapter 4 - Mistress's Pleasure

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors Chapter Chapter 3 - Halloween Witch) Chapter 4 - Mistress’s Pleasure Natasha really wished she could turn back the clock a few years and not have been such a brat with her mother then this would never have happened. ‘This’ was being forced to be the third participant in an evening where Jane and Karen were having all the fun and she was doing most of the work - with her mouth! ...

Betrayal Chapter 2: The New You

(story continues from Betrayal Part 1: First Betrayal) Part Two Chapter Six: The New You “This is where the action is,” Lucas said. I looked up at him adoringly and let my hand brush his crotch. I thought that might please him. He didn’t seem to notice. He was very handsome, and for brief moments I could forget the circumstances and see him as I did before, but I needed to stop that. I knew that I needed to see him differently. He was so much more important to me, and his slightest whim could affect me profoundly. I could no longer think of him as ‘just’ a man. ...

Betrayal Chapter 3: Getting To Know You

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 2: The New You) Part Three Chapter Ten: Getting To Know You The next morning Sarah let herself into the room. She was alone. I was waiting on my knees as usual. “Good morning slut. I’m glad you know how to greet your Mistress.” She leaned over and grabbed a handful of my hair and dragged my head back, forcing my mouth open. She forced a passionate kiss on me, her tongue probing hot and deep. Then she pushed me away. I fell backwards, catching myself on my elbows. ...

Betrayal Chapter 4: Fooling Myself

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 3: Getting To Know You) Part Four Chapter Fifteen – Fooling Myself Just because I could get an orgasm from a woman didn’t make me a lesbian or even feel like one. My mind didn’t thrill to the idea of sex with another woman, even if my body felt something. Maybe that would be a good thing because it would hurt me less emotionally in the end to be used that way, but so far it hadn’t been good at all. Despite the gag and arm-binder I eventually fell into an exhausted sleep and once again was awakened by Sarah. She had a bundle of black rubber in one hand and a bottle of what looked like shampoo in the other. The bottle turned out to be sex lube. ...

Betrayal Chapter 5: Problem Of Perception

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 4: Fooling Myself) Part Five Chapter Twenty – Problem Of Perception Even though it was so quiet I could barely say for sure that I heard it, somehow the sound of Sarah’s key in the front door was enough to wake me. She stormed into the living area, still wearing the long coat she used to cover up her rubber outfit. “Wake up you lazy sluts,” she yelled. ...

Betrayal Chapter 6: When You Start To Want It

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 5: Problem Of Perception) Part Six Chapter Twenty-Five – When You Start To Want It “A good slave should be seen and not heard,” Mistress observed. I took this as an indication not to reply, though I was always fearful of speaking unless there was a direct question, and sometimes even then. At times my mistress liked to make rhetorical statements and did not appreciate them being answered by a stupid literal minded slut. ...

Betrayal Chapter 7: Do Girls Love Ponies?

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 6: When You Start To Want It) Part Seven Chapter Thirty – Do Girls Love Ponies? The next morning we woke up with the sun, or slightly before it. It wasn’t long before Mistress Sarah emerged and fed us with cornflakes and milk in the trough. Compared to my usual meals it was a feast. As we were finishing up eating, Master John came out to watch everything that Sarah did, though he never said a single word the entire time. ...

Betrayal Chapter 8: The Master Plan

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 7: Do Girls Love Ponies?) Part Eight Chapter Thirty-Five – The Master Plan Master John was determined to make sure we never got too bored or complacent. The return of Master Lucas seemed to have raised his spirits too. The next day he took turns at driving the sulky, though he stuck to walking speed. For her part, Mistress had him remove the dolly wheel and support from the sulky, which did at least reduce the weight we had to pull. Tough plastic protectors were laced onto our faces. These were like hockey masks with plenty of padding underneath. They were sweaty and horrible to wear in the hot weather. Summer seemed to be going on forever; after getting burned at first we all had deep tans on our exposed skin but the sun still seemed to be our enemy most of the time. ...

Betrayal Chapter 9: Insomniac Sleeping Beauty

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 8: The Master Plan) Part Nine Chapter Forty – Insomniac Sleeping Beauty We had been back in the pony pen for five days and four nights. That day I had been working as a team with Monica – our first attempt together since the branding. We had built up some confidence at running but our stamina was low. I was recovering quickly, and in a day or two more I thought I might be back to normal or even better than before. The nasty chastity belt was gone but Sarah would whip me sharply if she ever suspected I was trying to rub myself against anything. ...

Betrayal Part 1: First Betrayal

Part One Chapter One: First Betrayal It was September 1986 when I arrived in Australia. It was early morning, and after a gruelling redeye flight we finally arrived at Lucas’ apartment in Sydney. I was exhausted, and over excited about arriving in a new and mysterious country. Before we collapsed into bed Lucas asked me for my passport so that he could put it in a safe place with all our other documents. He took it away with all our bags. I never thought about it at the time. How could I have been so stupid? ...

Betty's Travels

Chapter 1: Welcome to the Big City The wipers beat double time to push the rain aside, Betty peered through the windshield trying to find her way. Not for the first time she regretted taking that turn off, but she had been sure that was the one that would get her to that gas station. The noise under the hood was getting worse and worse and she had less and less hope of finding a phone let alone someplace to get help with her car. When the engine finally gave out Betty was able to get it over to the curb. Looking out the windows all she could see through the rain were deserted streets and buildings that went into the clouds. ...

Birching Miss Birch

A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

Birching Miss Birch 2

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

Bitgirl Part 1: Deerefield House

Part 1: Deerefield House “You’re wanted at the house. Get your things. Anthony will drive you.” “Yes, ma’am.” Linda fled down the hall, up the stairs. In her room she swapped her work clothes (something resembling a kinky milk maid) for a blue dress and white sandals. Her things were in a small, carry-on suitcase. It had sat, unopened, in the closet for almost a year. A year since William had abandoned her. A year since she’d worn the yellow dress and served at Deerefield House. ...

Bitgirl Part 2: Bitgirl

(story continues from Bitgirl Part 1: Deerefield House) Part 2: Bitgirl No Hooves In The House! Bitgirl chuckled, a soft, breathy sound. He followed her eyes to the sign, smiled, reached over and took her hand, squeezed it. The Bookside Inn was in fact an equestrian center. There was a large barn behind the inn, a paddock, an enclosure for jumping practice and dressage. But for a month each year the equines left and the ponygirls took up residence. The double entendre tickled her. Some horse owners loved their horses, some a bit too much. As for the ponygirls … ...

Bitgirl Part 3: The Race

(story continues from Bitgirl Part 2: Bitgirl) Part 3: The Race Bitgirl followed Evans back to the patio. Angela had toweled her off and they would both have to oil her pretty tack, but it felt good to run. Evans had decided to show her off, throw the gauntlet down, as it were, give Celeste something to think about. Give Dee something to think about more the better. They were standing in a group, the center of attention. The song “You’re so vain” ran through Bitgirl’s head. ...

Bondage Barbie Deluxe

Several years ago I got talked into a kind of modeling job for one of the owners of the company I work for. I had never even met the man, but his nephew was present at my one and only gangbang, as I was briefly dressed as Ken’s favorite Barbie doll. I was given to Ken as a birthday present by my boyfriend to cheer him up, (see Ken’s Birthday Gift). Apparently Don, the company owner, was so impressed with his nephews recount of his experience, that he had to have a Barbie of his own. Don, the company owner had contacted Ken, because he was the only one besides my now husband who knew that I was the Barbie persona at his birthday party. It’s a complicated story how Ken became the man who was my primary lover, and a very good one, and how my husband became like our pet dog when we played. We don’t feel guilty because hubby likes being our dog, and we only feed him the best dog food. Ken even built him a three foot high dog run around the old dog house at Ken’s cabin. Ken built the dog run so that we could lock our pet dog outside with food and water if we wanted to go out for awhile. Don was insistent and Ken suggested that he tell Don that I was an expensive present, and that he would make up some crazy price for the weekend. Ken was certain Don would choke at some price, and that would spare him from telling the intimidating man no. In all fairness to Ken, I thought it was the best plan at the time also! ...

Bondage Paradise 2: Tuesday

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 1: Monday) Part 2: Tuesday Tuesday Morning, Week One. Mandy woke up to the sound of an unfamiliar alarm. It was not the sound of her normal alarm clock. As she tried to move she immediately discovered she was bound, gagged and blindfolded. Then she remembered; she was at the Bondage Paradise. She raised her hands and pushed the blindfold away from her eyes so she could see. The front lid on the small steel box was open and she could see the keys inside it. ...

Bondage Paradise 3: Wednesday & Thursday

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 2: Tuesday) Part 3: Wednesday & Thursday Week 1 Wednesday Morning/Afternoon, Week One. Mandy slowly woke up. Glancing over at the clock on the bedside table told her it was 11:20am. ‘Holy crap, I have slept for twelve hours straight’ she thought to herself. Then she remembered the session she had had with the fucking-machine in the playroom the night before, and how intense it had been. With a big smile on her face she got up from the bed and headed towards the bathroom and the shower, stripping off her plain, white cotton underwear on the way. ...

Bondage Slave's Tale

Direct all feedback to [email protected] Freely distributable as long as credit is given. Dedicated to Tigress. “So, would you like for me to tie you up, Robert?” I sat on the stool in Madeline’s kitchen, regarding my hostess. Although this was not exactly the kind of typical conversation gambit one might expect from my almost-middle aged friend, I had learned by now that she did not treat such things as a game. So, neither would I. ...

Bound for Life

Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at [email protected] ...

Bound for Life 2

(story continues from Bound for Life) Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at [email protected] ...

Bound for Life 3

(story continues from Bound for Life 2) Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at [email protected] ...

Bound for Life 4

(story continues from Bound for Life 3) Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at [email protected] ...

Bound for Life 5

(story continues from Bound for Life 4) Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at [email protected] ...

Bound for Life 6

(story continues from Bound for Life 5) Just a word or two about the author. This is my 20th book and it will not be sold. I offer it to all who wish to read free of charge. It is does have a full copyright attached. Cuffmaster is not my name or the name that any of the retail books are under. For personal reasons I keep it this way. This is a true story and the events are actual and factual. You can reach me at [email protected] ...

Britney’s Bagging

Part 1: First Time Britney realized her submissive side early in life and was equally fortunate when her best friend Julie playfully dominated her one night during a sleepover. By high school Britney was regularly catering to her future owner’s needs, carrying her books, cleaning her locker, washing her car dressed in whatever getup she desired and making sure her more personal needs were met. Julie’s parent were quite well off, so it was easy for her to get her future slave inappropriate clothing for a high school teenager. By their senior year she had became her full time slave. ...

Cabdrivers Dream come True 3: Discoveries

story continues from part two Part 3: Discoveries Chapter 1: Lessons When I got to Janicas house, she was already waiting for me, sitting at the front porch. I walked to her with uncertainty what was going to happen, or what she wanted to talk about. She looked a bit sad, and kept her gaze on the floor until I put my foot on the first step. She stood up and came to hug me. Her grip held for some time, and when she finally let me go she said she was glad I came. Though I really didn´t hear that from her voice. Something was not right. ...

Caged for Freedom 2

(story continues from Caged for Freedom) Part Two I awoke from a deep sleep. One that could only come from a very relaxed and satisfied place. Lying in bed, I reflected on what had happened to me over the last 24 hours and thought about the dull ache that still emanated from my arse. But more importantly, I wondered about what was to come! Less than 12 hours ago, I had been an anal virgin and had been scared and trembling at the thought of having my butt plundered by a hard penis yet now, I was looking forward to it happening all over again. What was going on in my head? ...

Calculated Misfortune

I recently took a vacation to a town where a friend of mine lives due to some work related stuff. I haven’t seen my friend for almost two year’s and I looked forward to seeing her. We had always been close to each other and had a special friendship, which allowed us to be there for each other without getting lost in the throws of a relationship. She had moved away and we had always kept in touch with each other, a call every month was always welcomed and we understood that when we got together, it was like we had never been apart. I would always call her first whenever anything important was facing my life. I always appreciated her views and opinions and considered her my mentor in many ways. I was always thrilled to hear about the many different projects she had been working on, and it was apparent that her decision to move away was a wise one. She was extremely successful, both professionally and financially. She was very secure, stable and beyond beautiful with her long hair and seductive Librarian look. I never envied her success but knew that she was destined to be more than the average women. ...

Candice

Gazing out into the darkness of the room, Candice pondered her situation. And the irony of where she was, and how she got there. As usual, her current situation had come about by accident, this time a literal one. A minor accident at work, barely enough to cause a couple bruises, but enough, evidently, to come to the attention of someone much higher on the company ladder than she would ever be. ...

Candice Part 2

(story continues from Candice) Part Two “This is all your fault, I hope you know that.” Candice sighed softly. She really didn’t need another lecture from Dana, but it was obvious she was going to get one. She only hoped this one would be shorter than the others. The two women sat facing each other in a small room, numerous lengths of rope binding each to her respective chair. They had been here for what felt like hours. Now, Dana watched with obvious disapproval as Candice squirmed in her bonds. ...

Captured Escort

Part 1. I was already in a bad mood, i hated it when clients wanted something different and kinky. I wasn’t at all into bondage and pain but this client today wanted me to tie him up before i fucked him and then let him fuck me! I pulled into the car park and got out of my car. I smoothed my tight black pencil skirt over my stocking clad legs, it came down to about 2" above the knee. I knew there was a fetish shop round the corner so quickly made my way to it, my 5" heels clicking on the pavement. I looked at my reflection in the shop windows as i passed. ...

Captured Escort 2

(story continues from Captured Escort)_ Part 2. I looked at myself in the mirrored wall. My arms held high above my head by my wrists so i could barely touch the floor. My mouth was stuffed full of red 2" ball gag which not only ached but was sending copius amounts of drool onto my breasts and onto the floor where it pooled. My nipples were being pulled horribly but the hateful nipple clamps. My ass was stuffed with a huge butt plug and lastly my legs spread wide by a spreader. I had been like this ever since that witch Tanya had over powered me and brought me here. What was worse was she would be back soon and that damn butt plug had gven me a hardon despite my pain! I pulled again at my bonds in a futile attempt to get free as i did my nipple clamps swung causing me more pain and more tears. God i needed to escape! ...

Captured Escort 3

(story continues from Captured Escort 2)_ Part 3. The bright light of the overhead lights brought me out of my sleep with a start my eyes slowly focussing as Mistress walked into the room. I had managed a small amount of sleep while strapped to the bed but the infernal butt plug, corset and nipple clamps put a stop to much sleep. Also my cock still ached from being put in the chastity. ...

Captured Escort 4

(story continues from Captured Escort 3)_ Part 4. It was hours before Mistress came to release me from my bondage and from the infernal fucking machine that had been raping my ass for hours! I had lost all track of time but i reckoned it must’ve been once the shop had shut when she had come for me. Mistress stood looking down at me and she could tell right there and then she had broken me, i had nothing left to fight with. My arms were numb from the reverse prayer they had been roped in and my breasts also still tightly roped bore the marks from the whip as my bottom did from the cane. Drool poured from my mouth as i felt Mistress pull the fucking machine away and begin to untie the ropes. First my ankles and then my arms. As she un roped my arms they flopped around useless numb from the tight bindings. Lastly she un wound the ropes around my swollen breast as she did so the blood rushed back in making my cry into my gag in pain. I lay there helpless as Mistress sat down on the edge of the bed. ...

Captured Escort 5

(story continues from Captured Escort 4)_ Part 5. I stood strapped helpless to the pole, i could feel the cool air from the open door through my latex covered body. A near silent Meeewwww came from my gagged mouth as the butt plug began to shock me again as did the pads on my ass and breasts, from the outside no one could tell of my torment as the straps and armbinder and posture collar held me rigid. Through the smoked lenses of my hood i could see freedom as i looked out of the shops door at the people walking by happy and carefree while i was being held captive, bound and gagged and in torment. Mistress then appeared in my vision and stood on the podium. ...

Captured Escort 6

(story continues from Captured Escort 5)_ Part 6. After my long ordeal that day i slept very well in my cage. I didnt even hear my Mistress enter the dungeon or open my cage. The first thing i remembered was being dragged out by my hair. Before i could react or cry out Mistress had me on the latex covered bed. I felt her pulling my little pink latex knickers down and without a word i felt her hard cock at my ass. Without any ceremony she rammed her now rock hard cock into my ass making me cry out in pain as she began to pummel my helpless ass. As she thrust in and out deeper and deeper i found myself begging her to fuck me harder. I could hear the rattle of the chains on my cuffed ankles and wrists as Mistress thrust deep into her slaves hole. I felt her thighs slapping against my ass as she thrust harder and faster until she exploded into my ass filling me with her hot cum. As she withdrew a trickle of her cum ran down the inside of my thigh. Standing up Mistress looked down on me in my tiny latex baby doll with my knickers around my ankles. ...

Captured Escort 7

(story continues from Captured Escort 6)_ Part 7 I knelt on the hard floor head bowed waiting for my captor and Mistress to return. After having the enema forced on me and the humiliation of not only Mistress but Nina and Lisa watching as i emptied myself in front of them all i could think about was trying to escape. Last time i failed and was harshly punished but i had to try again… i just had to! It wouldnt be easy as i was shackled at the neck, wrists and ankles not to mention i was naked! It seemed like an eternity before the door unlocked but it wasn’t MIstress who came in it was Lisa. She wore a little black mini skirt not too short and a white blouse with 5" heels. She stood before me looking down at me. ...

Captured Escort 8

(story continues from Captured Escort 7)_ Part 8 I must have been chained to the floor sucking endless cocks for nearly 2 hours! All the time the people in the gallery watched, including my Mistress and Nina! Eventually the door unlocked and Bruno entered followed by a tall attractive blonde dressed in a very tight latex mini dress, around her waist was a belt with cuffs, a gag and a whip on it. She wore small metal collar and her dress had “Prefect” written in large white letters on the front. The girl pulled my head back and taking the ball gag from her belt quickly gagged me very tightly! My mouth was still full of cum and my chin dripped cold cum. Taking the cuffs from her belt she released my chained wrists only to cuff them tightly again behind my back. She released me from the floor and dragged me up by my arm. ...

Captured Escort 9

(story continues from Captured Escort 8)_ Part 9 I had no idea how long i had been chained on my knees or how many cocks i had sucked! The huge dildo rammed up ass was now deeper than anything had gone before and was very painful! My poor breasts were still being tortured by the nasty clamps and throbbed horribly. All i could taste was cum, i must have swallowed gallons of it by now, it trickled down my chin and onto the floor where it pooled. I heard the door unlock and the sound of heels clicking on the floor, then my head was pulled back by my hair and thus tugging painfully on my nipple clamps and making me sit on the dildo. ...

Cathy's First Time

My name is Cathy and I am a twenty year old college sophomore, majoring in the liberal arts. Recently I attempted to satisfy a long standing curiosity by having a session with a professional dominatrix. It was a most unpleasant experience and I would like to describe it in detail. I am an extremely attractive blue eyed blond, five foot eleven, with an athletic figure. My orientation is heterosexual and I have a very active sex life. More guys hit on me that I’m capable of accommodating, and I admit that sometimes I’m not too tactful in turning them down. ...

Charlotte's Latex Bitches

The English weather was living up to expectation, cold, wet, and windy! Charlotte was trying to find her front door key, she put down her two suitcases and fumbled through her bag, finally she saw her bunch of keys and picked the most likely to open the front door and get her out of the rain! Charlotte shared the house with Helen, Helen worked at the same investment company as Charlotte, Charlotte was a Manager of a foreign commodities section, Helen on the other hand was a secretary for Ms Jacobs in accounts. The two of them had been at school together, in different years, with Charlotte being a year older then Helen.. ...

Click 2: Who's Counting?

(story continues from Click) Part 2: Who’s Counting? “Richard? Is there anything I can do to help you? You seem a little distracted”. One of the attractive young women who worked in my office was leaning over the cubicle wall with a concerned look on her face. She wore a tight white blouse with a short navy skirt. Even from where she stood I could smell her fragrance. ‘There are plenty of things you could do,’ I thought. ‘But none of them are really suitable for office time’. I fantasised a lot about the girls who worked here. Rather than compete with each other in terms of sexy clothes or grooming, they seemed to naturally somehow fall into a similar look. The kind of look that you might see all around you, but never have for the taking. I winced at the thought. ...

College Submission

(This material is intended for adults only. If you are a minor less than 18 years of age, or if adult/sexually oriented material is illegal where you live, do not read any further.) *BUZZ* *BUZZ* *BUZZ* I reached over and slammed the snooze button on my alarm clock. I popped my head up from my pillow and looked at the glowing red numbers: 6:45a.m. Another early start to another day of midterms. But then I smiled, and it was a reassuring smile at that. Today was the LAST day of midterms! I had a midterm at eight o’ clock for my Literature class, and then I was FREE! I immediately popped up in bed, nearly smashing my head into the ceiling, and proceeded to climb down my ladder. ...

College Submission 2

*Here is part 2 as promised. Thank you for everyone who responded to part 1 so enthusiastically. It is always nice to get good reviews and good votes, so I encourage all of you to do both! As is with my stories, please don’t use them without permission. I’ve never told anybody who asked me that they couldn’t use them, but I consider asking permission to be a professional courtesy. I hope you all enjoy my stories! Happy reading! *grin* ...

Contract

Breanna could feel her hands trembling as she handed her signed invitation to the doorman. As he examined the paper, she wondered, for perhaps the thousandth time, who would possibly invite her to an event like this. And who did she know that could afford the outlandish costume that had come with the invitation? The boots weren’t so bad, though the five inch heels made walking a bit difficult. Black leather, like the rest of the outfit, they stretched skin-tight all the way to her thighs. Her skirt, was tight, reaching only halfway down her thighs, making her ever aware of the fact that she wore nothing beneath it. But it was the top half of the outfit that made her uneasy. Stretched tight over her large breasts, the shiny black to left her stomach bare almost to the bottoms of her breasts. Long sleeves covered her arms, while built-in gloves covered her hands. The high collar reached almost to her chin, making it rather difficult to turn her head. ...

Corsets & Cuffs

Chapter 1 Introduction Clack…….Clack, Clack. The sound of Suzanna’s heels on the marble floor echoed around the hall. Clack…..Clack again echoed around the hall as Suzanna moved her feet to try and maintain her balance. This was quite difficult as she was wearing 4” heels and her legs were held about 2’ apart by a spreader bar. Her arms were encased in a single glove and pulled up above her head forcing her to bend over at the waist while the ball gag in her mouth was preventing any communication. A few days ago this was just something she fantasised about but now there was no backing out she was going to have to accept whatever her master had in mind. ...

Cumming in the Closet

It was to be a long session. Mistress called me from work and told me to be ready to be well used. It had been a difficult day and she would be taking out her frustrations on me! Once the chores were finished I went up to her bedroom to prepare. First I loaded the CD player and set it to repeat to provide background music for my wait. Then I opened the Toy Box and began to prepare. ...

Cumming in the Closet

It was to be a long session. Mistress called me from work and told me to be ready to be well used. It had been a difficult day and she would be taking out her frustrations on me! Once the chores were finished I went up to her bedroom to prepare. First I loaded the CD player and set it to repeat to provide background music for my wait. Then I opened the Toy Box and began to prepare. ...

Dale V2.0

(story continues from Dale - Work in progress) Dale V2.0 Dale fidgeted, shifting from one foot to the other. He had to pee, but didn’t dare. Dressed as he was he’d have to use the women’s room and he had an irrational fear that when they checked his ID and saw he was male, well, there’d be trouble. Last thing he wanted was a strip search by another guy. As if reading his mind Connie said, “What’s the matter?” ...

Damsel Day

Louise drove quietly, following the instructions from the SatNav, the female voice directing her turn by turn. It was almost like submitting to the machine, she had thought when she first set off, which brought a smile to her face. In between getting her orders she wondered what the day might bring. Sally, her best friend, had been very secretive, saying only that she must come to a particular address by 10am and would experience something new and very special for the rest of the day. She had called it a “Damsel Day”. Louise was completely in the dark even now, and tried to imagine what was in store. Sally knew all about Louise’s preferences for bondage and had assisted her by severely binding and gagging on so many occasions. It could not just be another day or weekend all tied up as that would not be “new”. ...

Damsel Day Part 2

(story continues from Damsel Day) Damsel Day – Part Two So Far: Louise is being transformed into a ponygirl for the day. She has long fantasised about this but now her friend Sally has organised a whole day outdoors for her to become Damsel the pony. The transformation is being done with the help of another lady Vanessa who has experience as a ponygirl owner and trainer. They have just about completed phase one, and Damsel is looking beautiful in her harnesses. But she is very uncomfortable and very scared. Sally has decided to allow her an opportunity to use her safe-signal… Part Two: ...

Decompression Part 6

(story continues from Decompression Part 5) Part Six Chapter 9 So I have a good cry. It’s something guys just don’t get, how a good cry can release all the tensions, kind of like a system reset, and he just holds me and lets me get it all out of my system and when I’m done he stands up and puts me in the chair and goes off to make supper. He’s different; like I said. So while he’s busy we have our first real conversation and this guy has a proper mind. I know he’s got a good brain or he wouldn’t be in his job, but he’s got a mind and he uses it. He thinks and he has opinions and he can back them up with proper arguments. And he’s read lots of different stuff but his favourite is SF and we go from topic to topic and it’s the best real chat I’ve had with anyone in years. ...

Decompression Part 7

(story continues from Decompression Part 6) Part Seven Chapter 11 I drove sedately back home wondering if I had created a monster. A lovely, lovable monster, but a monster none-the-less. Sally had always been sparky and vivacious but now she was blazing. The way she teased the poor removals company rep had been priceless. Then Sally ordered me to follow her home where she had promised to tie me up and fuck my brains out. The memory of what she did to me the last time had me squirming as my erection pushed its way up. As I got home I saw she had parked outside. ...

Details

She swore the alarm clock had to be broken, or at the very least, have the incorrect time set. It seemed just minutes ago she was locked in her cage for the night and here it was morning already. “Another Monday morning” she sighed to herself. She could find out what time it was easy enough, at least what she was told the time was, but dates were out of the question. ...

Differences

Before ringing the doorbell, she checked her appearance one last time. Thigh high boots, shoulder length opera gloves, bustier and thong, all in black leather. One of her best outfits, and a definite client favorite. Satisfied that she presented the proper image, she pressed the doorbell. When the door opened, she felt a vague sense of disappointment. Before her stood a man of average height, sweats and a t-shirt draped over a slim frame. Bearded, with fairly long hair, he somewhat resembled pictures she’d seen of hippies from the 60’s. Only the eyes, gazing at her through the lenses of his glasses, seemed different. Calm, silent, those eyes seemed to reflect something she wasn’t sure she knew; something she felt she might want to understand. ...

Dog Show

continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift I decided to try to keep a diary of the things that Ken and my boyfriend and I did over the years, but I would write them down in the order that I remembered them and not necessarily the order that we did them. This way my boyfriend, who turned into my husband, would be free to just experience what we did. I also realized that he would be less involved with what Ken and I did and if I continued to let him write about our adventures they would be from a limited perspective. Ken had built a fenced in “dog run” around the old dog house at his cabin. The area was closed off and not more than three feet high all covered with chain link fence. Ken and I could tell that hubby liked being our pet dog and when the weather was nice and we were at the cabin he would spend some time in there with his food and water bowl. Ken liked it better when we screwed each others brains out without our pet dogs potential interruptions. Several times we went out for the day and left him there, but only if the weather was good. On rainy days or if it was cold out we could give him the run of the cabin and go out, or even lock him in the large dog training crate for the night. After the first time with hubby being our dog, during my Barbie gang bang, we didn’t use the elaborate cuff and harness set up on him. The rig was designed to limit his motions to “dog like” but were unnecessary because he was easy to train. He was only our dog when we were at the cabin and we put his collar on him. Many times we went to the cabin and didn’t play at all, just friends camping together, friends with an odd relationship though. ...

Dog Show

continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift I decided to try to keep a diary of the things that Ken and my boyfriend and I did over the years, but I would write them down in the order that I remembered them and not necessarily the order that we did them. This way my boyfriend, who turned into my husband, would be free to just experience what we did. I also realized that he would be less involved with what Ken and I did and if I continued to let him write about our adventures they would be from a limited perspective. Ken had built a fenced in “dog run” around the old dog house at his cabin. The area was closed off and not more than three feet high all covered with chain link fence. Ken and I could tell that hubby liked being our pet dog and when the weather was nice and we were at the cabin he would spend some time in there with his food and water bowl. Ken liked it better when we screwed each others brains out without our pet dogs potential interruptions. Several times we went out for the day and left him there, but only if the weather was good. On rainy days or if it was cold out we could give him the run of the cabin and go out, or even lock him in the large dog training crate for the night. After the first time with hubby being our dog, during my Barbie gang bang, we didn’t use the elaborate cuff and harness set up on him. The rig was designed to limit his motions to “dog like” but were unnecessary because he was easy to train. He was only our dog when we were at the cabin and we put his collar on him. Many times we went to the cabin and didn’t play at all, just friends camping together, friends with an odd relationship though. ...

Dollers and Sense

Liz woke with a start. The car had stopped. At first she was disoriented. This wasn’t the airport. She’d assumed they would be flying home, but they were in a hotel parking lot. Truth was, maybe a night in a “normal” hotel wouldn’t be such a bad thing. Kink In The Caribbean had turned into one long BDSM party. Too much bondage, too much booze, too much sun. She felt totally drained. Then it dawned on her that if they weren’t going to the airport she’d have to wear her chastity belt one more day. On the trip down, Dan had ordered her into the bathroom the minute they cleared security and she had worn the belt since - seven days and counting. ...

Dollers and Sense Part 2: Sally's Pony

(story continues from Dollers and Sense) Part 2: Sally’s Pony “Sally.” “Sally? Why Sally, Master?” “Why not.” “Yes, Master.” Liz popped a bit of cheese into her mouth and took a sip of wine. She was kneeling, naked, at Dan’s feet nibbling off an hors d’ouvre tray on the coffee table. She had gotten back to the suite about an hour ago after walking the corridors, naked, in just her doll skin and mask - cum splattered doll skin and mask. She was miserable. No. Now that Dan had named her it was Sally who was miserable. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 6)_ ### Chapter 7 After a refreshing shower, Ray got dressed, humming to himself the commercial theme for Double Barrel Ale. He could hear his wife Janice turning the shower off and getting herself dressed as well. It had been a long, exhausting day so far and he wanted to take a quick break from it all. Ray grabbed a bottle of Fat Tire out of the fridge and sat himself down on the old couch in the living room. All the furniture in this place had pretty much come from thrift stores and nothing matched. There was no sense in buying anything new since they were planning on just leaving everything here after they were done. Let somebody else figure out what to do with it. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 2)_ ### Chapter 3 Even though they were far from delivering the twins, Janice felt as if a huge load had been lifted from her shoulders. The abduction part was done and it was time now to savor part of their efforts. She shrugged out of her jacket and unbuttoned her blouse. The belt came next, along with her holster and fake gun. She noticed one of the twins had noticed it when they went to pick them up and she was sure that part of her costume helped convince the twins that they were indeed detectives and needed to talk to them. Janice stripped out of her pants next, laying them on the bed. She would hang them up later. Right now, she wanted to get back downstairs to have a little girl time with the twins. She selected a wonderful black leather teddy with a plunging neckline. She really didn’t bring along a lot of this type clothing, only a few pieces that screamed dominatrix. It was important to Janice to set the stage correctly and look the part. Ray and she didn’t know who the client was, including the client’s sex, so training had to include a dominate female aspect. Janice was more than willing to oblige with that part of it. The blonde slipped out of her bra and panties and into the figure-hugging teddy. Looking in the mirrored closet doors, she thought she looked almost like a blonde Vampirella. Janice fought to keep a trim figure by jogging and working out at the gym with her husband. Looking at herself now, with her long, platinum blonde hair cascading down her back, her narrow waist, and long legs, she knew that she was a stunning woman and most of those genes had passed on to her teenage daughter Stephanie. Janice picked up a pair of black thigh-high boots and slipped them on. She was comfortable with the 5-inch heels they had and it made her look that much taller. The black opera gloves were last. One more glance in the mirror before she headed down to teach the twins a few more things. “God, every time I see you in that outfit reminds me why I married you.” Ray smiled, giving his wife a warm hug before he climbed out of his detective’s costume. “It wasn’t my personality?” Janice pouted. “A little bit, but mainly the outfit.” Ray held his wife tight against him, feeling her familiar curves as he kissed her, their tongues dancing around each other. Despite seeing and using many young women, Janice still made him as horny as the first day he saw her. Reluctantly, Ray let her go. They both had work to do and really not very many days in which to do it. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 12)_ ### Chapter 13 Cassandra could feel her humiliation burning all over from her blush. All she could do was stare down at her feet and wish she could wake up from this nightmare. After they dried her off, the strangers relocked the black leather cuffs around her ankles and wrists and the collar around her neck. She didn’t even fight the pear-shaped gag when pressed against her lips; she just opened her mouth and let them fasten the gag into place. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 7)_ ### Chapter 8 Amanda’s mouth was getting dry. The ring gag the man made her wear kept her mouth open. She could still taste his cum coating her mouth, making her want to wretch. She was also drooling, the saliva streaming at the corners of her lips and down over her chest and breasts. Her crossed legs were still chained to her red leather collar so she was sitting more or less on her tailbone with her puss open for all to see. She was kept sitting by a chain running from her collar to a bolt in the ceiling. Her wrists were cuffed behind her back and the leather bags were still tightened over her hands, forcing them into fists. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 11)_ ### Chapter 12 The first dark bars of the Imperial March woke Ray from his sleep as his cell phone played them. He quickly picked the phone up and answered. “Mr. Crimson?”, the clipped English voice on the other end of the cellphone asked. “Yes,” Ray answered. Ray recognized the voice of his contact at Magenta. “How is it going out there?” “Good. . .” Ray trailed off knowing that his contact wouldn’t get a hold of him unless something was up. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 9)_ ### Chapter 10 Cassandra could feel her orgasm blossoming inside her as she sat in her own cocooned darkness. The vibrator the man had pushed inside her was caressing her with its buzzing fingers. She could feel her drool leaking over her ring gag as she panted and moaned but there was little she could do about it. Even the soreness of her welt-stripped ass and the plug inside it seemed to help her wanton desires along. The young blonde didn’t want to cum but her body was ignoring her. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 10)_ ### Chapter 11 Janice draped herself around her husband as he flicked on the news. A stupid reality show was just ending and a young girl was complaining about being kicked-off too early. Janice pictured the petite brunette bound and struggling; a gag silencing her whining. Now THAT would be a show. . . call it ‘Predators and Prey’ or something like that. The losers became slaves. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 3)_ ### Chapter 4 Janice loved the sounds number 2 made through her gag. They were whimpers of soul-wrenching despair. Sweat glistened off of the blonde slave’s slender body as Janice ran her fingers over the flat of the girl’s stomach and up to her large breasts. The wires were still firmly attached to 2’s nipple clamps and Janice pulled at them briefly just to hear number 2 wail into her gag. Janice had no intention of unclamping them yet. She needed them in place for what she planned next. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 5)_ ### Chapter 6 Amanda squirmed in her bonds, trying to get free. The young blonde was lying on the bed nude, her wrists locked in leather cuffs behind back and her ankles cuffed to the foot of the bed. A red leather collar was encircled her neck and a stout chain ran from it to the head of the bed, effectively pinning her there. She could put her wrists to one side of her or the other, but that was about it. She couldn’t even look to see her cuffed wrists in the position she was in. The penis-shaped gag was now making her jaw ache but worse of all, the gel the man had rubbed into her sex was driving her nuts, giving her a tingling itch that she couldn’t relieve. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 8)_ ### Chapter 9 Ray whistled while he peeled the carrots. He could hear his wife through the open bedroom door. She was trying to scream for his attention through her black leather peargag. Ray imagined that the words she was trying to yell were not pleasant, but this wouldn’t be the first time. Janice had cuffed herself for him and now she had to suffer the consequences. Besides, he knew all the ruckus she made was because she was as horny as hell. If she was really in trouble, she would have hummed their ‘safe tune’. No, he knew her pussy was itching for someone to scratch it. ...

Double or Nothing

(story continues from Part 4)_ ### Chapter 5 As she watched her sister being led out of the room, Cassandra felt her soul just flush down the toilet, leaving just a fragile shell behind. The door shut with certain finality and she was left with her own pain and the woman. Her jaw was starting to hurt, because she was forced to bite down on the gag in a certain way. Her shoulder ached from her hands being stretched to the ceiling. ...

Dream Assignment

For some, it might have been a dream assignment. Josie wasn’t so sure. She’d been sent to research and write a feature article for the hip magazine she’d been dying to work for, ever since she’d embarked on her journalism career. But the glint in the eye of the editor had told her to beware. The editor was sending her to the newest club in town, to review it. Alright, thought Josie, as she dressed for her interview with the club owner, I can do this. It’s just a review, a few witty comments and a little psychological analysis of the clients. Easy. Just try to ignore the fact that the club is in fact a sex club’ well, not sex exactly, not in the sense of back street brothels and dodgy lapdancing joints. It was an exclusive, highly-regarded club. It was, of course, expensive. The owner was very selective about the clients he admitted, but had been known to give freebies to those he thought would really appreciate what the club had to offer. ...

Dream Assignment 2 - Second Helpings

(story continues from Dream Assignment)_ This story stands on its own, but it is actually a sequel – a while ago I wrote a story called Dream Assignment, which is in the archives of this site. If you didn’t read Dream Assignment, all you need to know is that Jack, the owner of a rather up market bondage club, initiated journalist Josie into its pleasures as she researched an article on the club for her new magazine. The article has just been published, and everyone is reading it… ...

Dream Assignment 3 - Three Times Free

(story continues from Dream Assignment 2 - Second Helpings)_ _Jack, the owner and expert practitioner at an upmarket BDSM club, is falling for Josie, a journalist and bondage novice who has now been twice made helpless at his hands… story continues from Part 1 - Dream Assignment Part Three - Three Times Free Jack lifted the exhausted, sweat-drenched figure of Josie into his arms and carried her unprotestingly upstairs to one of the bedrooms that his BDSM club made available for the couples that frequented the establishment together. ...

Dreams

Rhea crawled into her bed after a long night of dancing at Club Yulo. It really wasn’t her scene, but it was her friend’s birthday and that friend had insisted. Rhea hadn’t dressed all that provocatively, but she had received an abundance of male attention all the same. Her D-cup breasts were a lure no matter what she wore, as was her silky-smooth and perfectly-tanned skin. Even when she dressed conservatively, she liked to show off her athletic physique – her toned arms and legs, and the stomach that didn’t make her look scrawny but didn’t have an ounce of excess weight on it. Her close male friends told her that she had a soft and inviting look that was incredibly appealing. ...

Dressing Mistress

It had been a long day of boring work, he was glad to get home, so the weekend could begin. The light was blinking on the answer machine, 1 missed call. He clicked the button; he knew it would be a call from her. “Hello slave, the package has arrived! Come here now!” He had arrived home later than usual that night; he would normally have been home to receive his Mistress’ command in person. He would be paying the penalty for this later, he felt sure of this. ...

Drew's Gift

Amy knew. The instant she saw Drew’s car in the driveway she knew. In a few minutes she’d be on display, nearly naked for her ex-boyfriend. Drew wasn’t her official boyfriend. Her real boyfriend went to military school and she only saw him on holidays. Drew was a classmate and neighbor. They were in the same grade, belonged to the same clubs, were a couple, of sorts, at games and dances. They were friends mostly, almost like cousins, although, truth be told, kissing cousins. She had let him get to second base and he seemed happy there. A bit of kissing, a bit of fondling under her sweater seemed to satisfy him. ...

Erica

“Master, please use me for your pleasure, I beg of you. Ravish me, master”, I plead pouting my lips, knowing that you cannot resist. “Very good, Erica,” you murmur, stroking my hair again. “You are learning to obey.” “Thank you, Master,” I whisper, grateful. The experience feels so different from the rest of my world where I am always in control. It is hard to imagine that only two hours ago, I was leaving the office perfectly dressed and taking a taxi to this tryst with my lover. One moment, Erica, executive officer, aloof and reserved, with people hardly daring to approach me. Now I kneel naked and chained at my lovers feet knowing I have no choice but to obey his commands. Seeking once again the ultimate release from myself at his firm hands. ...

Eternal Latex Virgin

Changed 1 He had seen the girl several times, usually she was with a group of other youngsters, but once or twice he had seen her walking out toward Tillham on her own. She was, he guessed in her late teens, not a stunning beauty but fair enough, her shoulder length blonde hair usually in a ponytail. It was really a spur of the moment thing, not planned beyond a bit of daydreaming, but when opportunity occurred he seized it. ...

Fantasy B&B Part 2

(story continues from Fantasy B&B) Part Two I start to walk to the hallway and when I peek out into the hallway, I can see others doing the same thing I am, starting to walk out into the hall, slowly, as if not expecting what is going to happen next to them, as that is how I was feeling. When I get totally out of the room, I hear the door shut behind me. I turn and see that there is no knob on this side either. I happen to look on the floor and see two foot prints, or actually what would be two high heel prints on the floor and I figure that is where I need to be standing. So I move there and face down the hall, in the direction the prints seemed to be pointing. I look ahead and see others looking around, and when a couple notice what I am doing, they see me gesture to the floor with my eyes and head, and they catch on and find the marks on the floor. Then we hear a door open behind us and the sounds of high heels coming up from there. “Well, sissies, I guess you are not all that stupid, as some tend to be in the beginning. I am Mistress Angela and I am the Head Mistress here at the Joiner Academy for Sissies. Many years ago, Madeline Joiner started a B&B for sissies to indulge themselves in, and then realized that some of the sissies wanted or needed something more. So She started this academy. Sissies do not request to come here, necessarily, but many want to be here. But many do not want to end their time here, for in the end, they are sold off to the highest bidder, and the bids do get rather high, and they no longer get to enjoy their time here as they are now slave’s to their new owners. Their new owners can be men, women or both even. There are the occasional She-male owners, but not too many. We do have them as your trainers though, as we also have women here for your training.” “Now, the first thing that you should know here is that it is rare that an owned slave comes here, but we have that privilege this time. It is the only one wearing a collar that can not be removed. It’s name is sissy, which seems rather aptly named, though it has a middle name, slut, so I guess we will have to call it sissy slut so that we can call it out individually when necessary.” “Next, you will be given a meal and then be taken to the instructional room where you will learn the rules for this Academy. There is no dismissal from the academy, just punishments that will make you remember not to misbehave in the future. Take the time to learn what you need to learn, and you will survive the academy. If you do not learn, you will suffer and may have to become a prostitute rather than a sissy slave to your new Mistress or Master.” I listened to the Mistress and all I could do was think back, wondering who she was referring to as being my owner. As far as I could see, I was indeed the only one wearing a permanent collar with the name sissy on it, and wearing a charm between my breasts that said slut. But I was afraid to say anything for fear of being punished, and I did learn a little something in the military, in that you will learn more by listening and paying attention than by asking questions at the wrong time… ...

Fantasy B&B Part 3

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 2) Part Three “Did that feel good, sissy? I am sure it did, and you will get quite a few more of that, but first…” then I felt the dildo slide out and something else being placed in it’s stead. Then I felt it expand and start to vibrate, which elicited a moan from my mouth. “Oh, sissy likes them big, huh? Well, this will be even better for you then!” as she took a large penis gag and locked it into my mouth, and I could taste that is had some cum on it. ...

Fantasy Football Slaves

Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story All characters are fictional. First part will be slow as it sets up the story line Chapter 1 January 24, 2016 6am Tara Kern was extremely nervous and could not sleep, so she got out of bed early this morning, as this was the day set by the fantasy football league for all losers to start their one week of slavery. ...

Fantasy Football Slaves 2

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Chapter 2 January 24, just before noon Sue drove the car to Racheal’s home and as they approached the closed gate, all three were amazed at the size of her estate. They were buzzed in and through the intercom and Sue was instructed to park at the garage and they were to walk to the front door. ...

Fetish Party Night

I have seen a lot of stories and photos of fetish parties. I thought I understood, but felt like I was missing out on something fun. They sound fun, go and show your true colors, while still being able to keep it a secret, if you choose. I began looking around, see if I could find a way to experience one. Nothing, just links to other sites. I did cross a couple bondage bars in my search, and decided that was the closest I would ever get. So I went to check that out. ...

Fetish Party Night: Halloween

(story continues from Fetish Party Night) I love my job at the bondage club, serving every night, and having my girlfriends meet me each night I worked. My boss, Mistress Alicia, loved how good I was at my job and how good I worked together with Kim at the bar. One of my long time usual guest was now my mistress, Courtney, and wanted me as her personal slave. We began dating after I was her slave boy at Alicia’s end of summer fetish party. I had declined her offer to be her permanent slave until after the Halloween party that was now next week. ...

Finding the Right Trash Mistress 2

(story continues from Finding the Right Trash Mistress) Part 2 The last time was when the packer was taking me and the trash into the belly of the truck and the trash men were going about their day, to finish loading the truck to haul off to the land fill…. My newly found trash Mistress was so hot by the events that transpired she was wet between her legs for hours after. She decided that it was in her best interest to follow the truck to its destination, she had found in me the same thing that I had found in her, a playmate to discover just how power and control can effect someone. She loved to be in control and I loved being helpless to let her do what she wanted… ...

Finding the Right Trash Mistress 3

(story continues from Finding the Right Trash Mistress 2) Part 3 It was two weeks one day when I returned to her house. I was greeted by her at the door and she was stern with me! “I told you to return in two weeks! You are one day late! So you will have to endure one week of my punishment!” “I was not able to come yesterday for I was trying to get my work schedule aligned with our time and it was looking like I was not going to get the time needed yesterday!” I pleaded with her with no avail. “You will meet me by the garage naked, and I hope you brought all the supplies I requested on the list I put in your pack before you left!” she was looking stunning in her black yoga pants, and tight tank top. “I did grab all that you requested and have everything in a duffle bag in the car.” ...

Finding the Right Trash Mistress 4

(story continues from Finding the Right Trash Mistress 3) Part 4 I was now sitting in my Mistresses trash can covered in trash and she told me that I was going to be in here for a week. I was now very hot in the warm hot sun beaming down on the can which heated the trash around me. She had a few more helpful guests arrive and open the lid and dump in trash, to discover me sitting in filth. They like her turned and just emptied the trash atop of me and then returned the lid to closed each time replacing the lock which sealed me inside. I heard my Mistress talking, “He is no longer to be looked at as human, he is now trash and will become what he is at the end of the week. I am sure that we can place him in the compactor and then just dump the produce waste in and push the button. I will discuss what time when I talk to my friend at the store. She will have the bin picked up two days after we compact his ass which will give it the time to understand that I will not tolerate how I have had to change my plans due to it being late!” This was exciting, and I started to grow and had no way to touch myself due to my hands being attached to my ankles. I knew right then that she meant what she said, “You have made me change my plans which was a waste of my time!” I also knew that my can would be awful full at the end of the week. The week went by fast as the lid was opened and closed many times and more waste was put in with me. I heard my Mistress unlock the lid, “Today is garbage day!” as she smiled and turned her head due to the smell from inside my can. “I must tie off the top of the bags and place this can in my truck bed to take to the store. My friend has been gracious enough to place my trash in her compactor at work. All sorts of wet waste and stuff gets packed in there and I will not have to worry about my trash anymore!” “My friend has seen what trash you are and she has saved lots of good bags of stuff to make the experience more like what happens to trash. I will be able to fill the hopper right up and then push the button to watch as it pushes the trash flat inside the bin, reload the hopper again and watch as my trash disappears!” ...

Finishing School

Part One I had always wanted to go back to my old school. I went to an old English public school, which in real language meant private school, and for boys only. Unlike many kids I had a happy time there. I just wanted to walk the old dusty corridors and let the memories drift back. It was a big barn of a place with creaky floors and rattling windows set in some 10 acres. There was a playground and playing fields and a gym that doubled as a theatre occasionally. There were several dormitories on the upper floors, ranging from twelve beds down to three beds for the senior boys. On the main floor there were several classrooms, a sanatorium, kitchen and a large dining hall with huge oak tables. ...

First Sucking

Dan and I had been enjoying a drink and the subject came around to our sex lives. Dan is Gay and I am straight, but we have been friends for years. We had never discussed sex before but I was curious about his Gay life style and Dan was answering some of my questions about his life style. He was quite open to me and I found it very interesting. ...

Five Senses

Well here we go my first delve into the bound story world………………… A special day today, all 5 of us were going to be there and we were all told to leave our ballet shoes at home – that could only mean one thing – endurance. We were all given times to arrive and whoa betide anyone who arrived at the wrong time, so at 12.35 I walked up to the front door and rang the bell, the door was open by the slave who ordered me into the changing room. Hanging there was my black catsuit and my favourite dildo which I gladly slipped in and pulled my catsuit on swiftly and went through to the holding room where the other girls were already. ...

Four Corners 3: Neil/Nell

(story continues from Four Corners 2: Steve/Stephanie) Part 3: Neil/Nell Settling into a booth, Neil was glad of his choice of clothing. Though tight, the black leather pants were supple enough to allow freedom of movement. He wasn’t sure about the zipper, which went all the way to the waistband in back, but it wasn’t really a big concern. The sleeveless top, however, he was less sure about. The collar fastened together with two snaps, while three snaps held the bottom together. Between these was a large circular opening that showed entirely too much of his new female chest. Neil still wasn’t sure why he’d chosen this particular top, but now he was stuck with it. ...

Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 3: Anna Oblonsky

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 2: Cossacks)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part Two Chapter 3: Anna Oblonsky “Introducing First Officer Petra,” the courtier bellowed, “of the airship Unbound Pleasure!” Petra paused in the high doorway to the Oblonsky estate ballroom, the eyes of the room upon her. Hundreds of women stared, some garbed in fine ribbons and fabrics, others done up in them. Music wafted overhead, but it was laced with whispered gossip. ...

Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 4: Anna's Toy

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Snowbound Chapter 3: Anna Oblonsky)_ To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Continued from Part 3 Chapter 4: Anna’s Toy Petra’s sky blue eyes eased open. She wasn’t in her airship bunk; she was on a huge white-sheeted bed, larger than her stateroom aboard the Unbound Pleasure, vast and soft and crisp. She shifted slightly, felt the nibble of the ropes the maids had applied the night before, ropes pinning her wrists behind her back, her feet together, with a loose link between them. Then it came to her: she was lying helpless in the bed of her enemy. ...

Gifts Part 1

Gifts Part 1 by J&P Gifts - Part One Jim and Prue had taken their relationship to a new level, Jim was about to make himself totally dependent on Prue. She would be pleased and accept his gift or make his life a real pain – literally. ……… The slave stands waiting, knowing he had to please his Mistress. Mistress welcomes him into her dungeon. “Well slave, are you ready for me?” ...

Hard Dreams

The man knew he was dreaming. It wasn’t just because he was standing in the middle of nothing, an endlessly flat white landscape that seemed to fade away whenever he focused on the horizon. It wasn’t just because the sky was just as grey and unnaturally empty as the ground. He knew that it was a dream because he couldn’t make himself care about how strange everything was. Intellectually, he knew what he was seeing was nonsensical. He didn’t seem to matter. It was almost like an out of body experience, except he was still in control of himself. ...

Health Club

I have a T-shirt with the saying “It’s been so long since I’ve had sex, I can’t remember who ties who” and have worn it to the aerobics club on a couple of occasions with no more than a grin or so in reaction from others. Finally a woman took notice in a more than casual way. The class had been a good workout and we were both drenched in sweat afterwards, when she came over to where I was standing. She was pretty good-looking, sort of tall with dark brown hair and a slim build. Her eyes were dark and she was dressed in a black workout suit. She told me she was watching during the class and thought I was doing pretty good for a guy. I told her I tried to do my best and enjoyed following a woman’s lead. With that she looked at me a bit closer and asked if I would like to learn the answer to my T-shirt’s question. I got flustered as usual, and my dick got hard and I spluttered a yes. She then told me to meet her at the counter in thirty minutes and be ready to go. ...

His Little Beauty

“Hello, my beauty.” Smiling, she began her reply, then stopped as she saw His eyebrow begin to rise. Flushed with shame, silently berating herself for forgetting His wishes, she slipped quickly into His lap before smiling shyly up into His eyes. “Hello, Sir.” For a moment, He simply gazed at her, then He smiled and drew her to Him, cradling her gently in His arms. “Much better, hon,” He said in His gentle voice. “you’re learning.” ...

Horse Riding Discipline 1: The Saddle Room

Part 1: The Saddle Room Ever since I was a school girl I have been taking horse riding lessons. I started out when I was about ten riding on a pony. When I was fourteen I started riding horses. My horse riding instructor was from that moment on a tough woman who exercised relentless discipline over her pupils and accepted no fooling around. If I, or any of my fellow pupils where messing around she would point her riding crop at you and say; “You there, saddle room duty!” This meant you had to organize and maintain the saddle room after finishing your class. ...

Horse Riding Discipline 2: A Brave Girl

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 1: The Saddle Room) Part 2: A Brave Girl I cycled home feeling very confused and strange. The fabric of my riding pants rubbed against my sore butt giving me a constant reminder of what just happened. That night I hardly slept and did not know if I would obey my instructor. The next day I was very absent minded and clumsy. Luckily I managed not to draw the attention to this. My mind was racing. What will I do? What will happen if I go? What will happen if I do not go! Towards the end of the day I noticed I started to feel a growing feeling of curiosity about my upcoming adventure and even more about the behaviour of my instructor yesterday. Why would Joan do this? Which lesson does she want to teach me? I thought to myself. I gathered courage and decided I wanted to find out why she had treated me like this. ...

Horse Riding Discipline 3: Initiation

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 2: A Brave Girl) Part 3: Initiation I do not know how long I sat like this. But after a while I seem to awake from some kind of trance. I get up, stretch my legs and wriggle my arms. Strangely enough it seems as if I came to peace with my bonds and this helpless state I am in Suddenly the door to the living room opens. “Come to me”, Joan says softly. ...

Horse Riding Discipline 4: Suffering

(story continues from Horse Riding Discipline 3: Initiation) Part 4: Suffering Joan kisses my forehead and smiles at me. “Do you love me so much that you want to suffer for me?” She asks. “Yes miss”. I reply softly. “Good, come back tomorrow then and prove it to me”, my mistress replies. We cuddle a bit more and then I receive the key for the metal box. Joan stays on the coach as I take the box to the cold hallway. I unlock the box and get dressed. I do not want to go home but dare not go back inside. So with a sad but also satisfied feeling I cycle home. Back home in the bathroom I admire the red marks on my back, behind and upper legs. My hand wanders down to between my legs and I quickly rub myself to another climax. With trembling legs I stand in the shower thinking back to my adventure. I can hardly believe this happened to me. Tired of the thrill of this evening I fall asleep quickly. The next day at school I am distracted and unfocussed. I can hardly wait for the evening to meet Joan again. ...

House of the Rising Sun

Being wrapped in a straightjacket, my mouth full with a huge rubber cock held in place by a gag with straps running all over my head, and being stuck in a closet with a one-way mirror isn’t what most people would consider a comfortable afternoon activity. My girlfriend wanted to test me out in some mild bondage before we got too serious and I guess this is her way of introducing me to it. Mistress Sun runs a house of domination on the outskirts of the town I live in, and she suggested that I watch a session of hers before I agreed to become her slave. ...

House of the Rising Sun 2

(story continues from House of the Rising Sun) Part 2: Five Nights With Madame Pearl Day One Mistress Sun had asked me to stay at her house for the week while she was out of town on business. I gladly accepted, knowing how happy it would make my mistress. My first mistake came on Monday morning while I was attending to my morning erection. I was in Mistress Sun’s bathroom, eyes closed and completely oblivious to anything other than pleasuring myself when I heard a distinctly feminine cough. I opened my eyes to find Madame Pearl wagging a finger at me and giving me the evilest of grins I could imagine. She told me that I was pretty much fucked if I finished or not, so I closed my eyes and quickly completed my business. ...

I Married a Sex Slave

Attn: Readers please feel free to send e-mail to the author. I do want to hear from you! “I Married a Sex Slave” by mailto:[email protected] Part One: The Confession Dinner was already a pleasant memory, and the dishes were drying in the rack. I was looking to having a nice evening alone with my wife Connie. Perhaps some TV or a movie on cable sounded pretty good just then. “Honey?” Connie called from the kitchen, “could we sit down and talk for a while? Don’t turn on the TV, please?” she asked. ...

I Married a Sex Slave 2: Domestic Bliss

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave) Part 2: Domestic Bliss It was Saturday morning, several months after my wife Connie had made her startling sexual confession to me – in which she wanted to be my sex slave in addition to being my spouse. In the intervening time, she had shown me what was necessary for me to be her Master. I had learned how to place her in bondage; discipline her (for offenses real and imagined); use her sexually (I was still a little leery of anal sex – but she seemed to enjoy it); and always find new ways of keeping her sexually stimulated. ...

I Married a Sex Slave 3: The Masked Intruder

(story continues from I Married a Sex Slave 2: Domestic Bliss) Part 3: The Masked Intruder I stood in the hall closet, sweating profusely from nervousness, wondering just how I had gotten myself into this mess. Covering my face was a ski mask (in May), and I was holding a pair of handcuffs and a ball-gag. I glanced at my watch, hoping that Connie would return home soon. So that we could get this fantasy of hers started. ...

I was Controled

This story is about diaper bondage ( Gay Themed ) First alittle back story. I was about 9 or 10 years of age when i discovered diapers again, i’m 43 now. So i have been wearing diapers off and on for a long time. In my late teens early 20’s i found adult diapers like attends. Well to say i liked diapers is a understatement i love the way they feel dry and wet. When i moved out on my own i found that i was a bit subbmissive feeling when diapered then i got a computer and the internet. I began to find porn sites and diaper sites and well you can guess what happened. I found that looking at bondage pics i would dream that it was me tied up but diapered. ...

I Will control you

I Will Control You by Spike Jones I had just started my greatest dream. I won the lottery and was set for life. I could travel to all the places in the world I wanted to see. I could buy anything on impulse. I could look any way I wanted. I had my passport and my Concord flight to London England. I had a couple of days free in New York city. I asked the limo driver if he knew any wild places. ...

I, Masochist - Chapter 5: Diane & David

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 4: Carol) Chapter 5: Diane & David Chapter five of eight is W’s interview with “Diane and David.” * * * * * * * * * * * * Diane’s first words as she came through the door to Shelly’s apartment were, “I hope you don’t mind that I brought David. He’s my twin brother. Dr. Collins only wanted to talk to women, but David is as much a pain slut as I am - maybe more so. I thought maybe his perspective would be helpful.” ...

I, Masochist - Chapter 6: Ellen

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 5: Diane & David) Chapter 6: Ellen Chapter six of eight is W’s interview with “Ellen” * * * * * * * * * * * * WARNING SPECIFIC TO CHAPTER SIX OF EIGHT This particular chapter deals with child abuse and the adult fall out from such abuse. Although it is essential to my look at masochism, it is not absolutely essential to the story. If you would be upset by the depiction of cruelty to minors (not sexual) then I would advise skipping this chapter. ...

I, Masochist - Chapter 7: Francine

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 6: Ellen) Chapter 7: Francine Chapter seven of eight is W’s interview with “Francine” * * * * * * * * * * * * For some reason, I was really looking forward to my interview with Francine. Part of it was because it would be my last interview, but mostly it was because I knew she had to be ‘bright eyes,’ the very blue-eyed girl whom I had helped push into orgasm that first night I watched Shelly’s performance art presentation of “I, Masochist.” She had been practically begging for more pain so that she could cum. I gave it to her and she gave quiet a performance with her screaming, thrashing orgasm. I knew that her story would be exceptionally interesting. ...

Jane's Story 2: The Birthday Party

(story continues from Jane’s Story: The Fishbowl)_ Part 2: The Birthday Party Jane dozed the morning away. Every once in a while she’d get fidgety. She hadn’t drunk much at the party, but enough to mess up her sleep. That and the fact she was naked and locked in a giant fishbowl. She had lost the dart game and had agreed to spend the week with him, with Geoffrey. Jane slapped her hand on the glass. ...

Jane's Story 3: Quality Time

(story continues from Jane’s Story 2: The Birthday Party)_ Part 3: Quality Time When he pulled out of her, Geoffrey produced a towel from behind a pillow. He wiped himself, then pressed it between Jane’s legs. Cuffed as she was she couldn’t wipe herself, but she squeezed her thighs together, appreciated the consideration. He tucked himself in, adjust his shirt and pants. He sat her up, settled himself on the couch, drew her back against him. He reached for her glass. The drink was mostly water, melted ice, and it felt good going down. He sipped his drink. He didn’t talk, just held her, gazed at the flickering tongues of flame. The moment went on for a deliciously long time. ...

Jane's Story 4: At The Club

(story continues from Jane’s Story 3: Quality Time)_ Part 4: At The Club Jane knelt between the girl’s legs. Cindy had a handful of her long, blonde hair, pressed her face to the girl’s pussy. The girl was tied to the couch, legs spread, ankles roped to the legs. There were ropes above and below her breasts. They had been cinched together making the girl’s breasts bulge. There were chrome-steel clamps on her nipples that jiggled as the girl squirmed. She was gagged with a large, red ball and wore a black blindfold. ...

Jane's Story 5: Weird and Wonderful

(story continues from Jane’s Story 4: At The Club)_ Part 5: Weird and Wonderful The weird … Jane wiped the stove. It didn’t need wiping, but Cindy told her to wipe it. That was after she told Jane to strip and put on pantyhose, clipped heavy chrome-steel clamps to her nipples (those were going to be a bitch coming off), pushed a ridiculously large ball gag into her mouth, and locked a pair of leather cuffs on her wrists. Naked she could understand, but pantyhose? ...

Jane's Story 6: Epilogue

(story continues from Jane’s Story 5: Weird and Wonderful)_ Part 6: Epilogue He handed down a bit of fruit, Jane slurped the cool, sweet morsel, licked his fingers, drew them into her mouth. He looked down at her and smiled. She whimpered. If she’d had a tail she would have wagged. “Surprised to see you here,” Jane said hugging her friend. “Yeah, well, Cindy’s gonna come down in a couple of weeks, do the whole Florida thing, Disney, Sea World, the keys, you know.” ...

Jane's Story 7: Transition

(story continues from Jane’s Story 6: Epilogue)_ Part 7: Transition They were sitting in the airport lounge. Jane was going to Florida, Geoffrey would swing through the Carolinas, get some face to face time with clients before joining her in a few weeks. “Uh, Sir?” She didn’t have to call him sir, she wasn’t on a leash, but sometimes it slipped out. “Hm?” “When I spent the day with Cindy, well, we, uh, did things.” ...

Jane's Story 8: The Wedding Day

(story continues from Jane’s Story 7: Transition)_ Part 8: The Wedding Day Jane stepped out of the shower, picked up the dryer, and gazed into the mirror. A stranger gazed back. After all this time she couldn’t get used to having short, dark hair. True, her natural color was dark, but she’d been blonde for just about ever and her hair had been long, long enough to almost reach her ass. Now it was dark, nearly black, and short. It hung gently on her shoulders, the tip barely reached her shoulder blades. ...

Jane's Story 9: The Boat Ride

(story continues from Jane’s Story 8: The Wedding Day)_ Part 9: The Boat Ride Jane ran her fingers through her dark hair, stared at her reflection in the mirror. It had been quite a day yesterday, but it was a good morning, a normal morning. She slept chained to the bed, cuddled against Geoffrey. Just after dawn she had slipped under the covers to wake him with her mouth as she did every day. It was all so normal … and yet not. ...

Jasmine becomes a Slave 2: Learning about Racheal

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave) All characters are fictional and any resemblance to living people is just a coincidence as is the football game fictional. Part Two Chapter 3: Learning about Racheal ( some parts are slow but background is needed) After a 20 minute drive, the van passed through an electronic gate and then drove up the long driveway and stopped in front of a huge mansion. “We are home now slave,” Racheal told jasmine. As Jasmine looked at the house she could not believe how rich Racheal was and what horrors were in store for her in there. Dragging jasmine by the leash Racheal entered the house and went directly to the elevator and down to the basement. When the doors opened, jasmine realized just how bad her position was when she saw the best equipped dungeon she had ever seen. ...

Jasmine becomes a Slave 3: Racheal's Bound Slaves

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 2: Learning about Racheal) Part Three Chapter 7: Racheal’s Bound Slaves Racheal allowed jasmine about 10 minutes to regain from the pain of hell. Racheal said, “Now slave I am going to ask you questions and you will respond quickly and truthfully, for if you don’t more minutes in hell will be added, do you understand.” Jasmine nodded her head yes. “Now slave how long were you a Domme?” ...

Jasmine becomes a Slave 4: Jasmine's Discovery

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 3: Racheal’s Bound Slaves) Part Four Chapter 11: Jasmine’s Discovery They pushed Jasmine into her cell and locked the door. As she sat on the cot Jasmine had a chance to take note of her condition. She was handcuffed and wearing the control chastity belt so there was no way to pleasure herself. She now knew she was a slave to Racheal who was known as “THE TRAINER”, one of the cruelest Dominatrix’s in the area. Her resolve to fight Racheal was at an all time low from the pain and torture and of being held on the edge of orgasm for so long. Although the orgasm she had at the end of the day was the best she ever had, and while she was watching Racheal and Shelia, she wanted so deeply to please her Mistress. ...

Jasmine becomes a Slave 5: Slave Contract

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 4: Jasmine’s Discovery) Part Five Chapter 14: Slave Contract The next morning jasmine was taken to the bathroom so she could potty and then was allowed to shower. After showering jasmine examined her body in the mirror and saw her shaved cunt with the rings in her labia and clit hood and felt the rings in her breasts and nose before staring at the tattoo on her belly. Then she was fed from bowls of food and Racheal’s piss. Then they went to Racheal’s bathroom where jasmine bathed Racheal. After the bath, Racheal told jasmine she was going to learn about being a maid today. ...

Jenny's Birthday Vacation

This is the end of a longer story that stands by itself. Petulant Kim wrote for her dear friend Jenny of Jenny Stories also here on Gromets site. It would have been posted sooner but Kim afraid of incurring Jenny’s wrath had to get permission from Jenny first! Enjoy. As the story opens Jenny is Kim’s bottom for the evening and is dressed only in a white leather slave collar, white open leather halter bra, and a wide white bondage belt. ...

Jill's Adventure into Total Slavery

Part 1 (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) It was Thursday morning and Jill Evans was at her desk at the accounting firm she worked for, thinking of the upcoming weekend and what was going to be happening to her. Jill was 24 years old and after graduating from University of Pennsylvania’s Wharton School of Business (head of her class) with an MS in accounting and Business Administration and she also took some electrical engineering and mechanical engineering courses and was one of a few people in the world with an IQ over 200. ...

Jill's Adventure into Total Slavery 2: Carmen & Jason

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery) Part 2: Carmen & Jason (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) Jill lost all track of time and could only think of the next orgasm that was building in her body thanks to the vibrators and paddle that were torturing her. Finally, Jill saw the door opened and Frieda entered, wearing a red leather dress with matching boots, and she turned off the robo spanker and vibrators. Frieda told Jill that the show was starting and that people would be coming in to the room to check out the outfit, and spanking machine. Also she left the remote to the vibs and tens unit for them to play with on a table. It seemed like hours that strangers had entered the room and played with her and always denying her the orgasm she desperately wanted. ...

Jill's Adventure into Total Slavery 3: The Slave Contract

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 2: Carmen & Jason) Part 3: The Slave Contract Jill and her new owners were on the private jet on going to the Cayman Islands to finalize the contract and setup the trust account. Upon arriving Jill and Carmen were met by their body guard Manny. Jill was introduced and was told Manny was a former seal and the husband of Matilda who was their chef. ...

Jill's Adventure into Total Slavery 4: The Island Home

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 3: The Slave Contract) Part 4: The Island Home Kelly delivered Jill to Manny at the boat docks and handed him the remote and keys to Jill’s belt. They boarded the yacht and Jill watched as Manny started the motors and they left Cayman. After about 2 hours Jill saw a small island in the distance and knew it was her new home. They finally docked and before getting into the Jeep, Manny locked a set of manacles on both Jill’s hands and feet. ...

Jill's Adventure into Total Slavery 5: The Reward

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 4: The Island Home) Part 5: The Reward Jill and Amy talked about their lives and how they got on the island. Amy explained she was a foster child and grew up abused by her foster father and ran away from home when she was 17. In LA, she found a job modeling fetish clothes and slowly learned about the scene and found herself going to clubs and playing with the people there. She enjoyed sex while in bondage and was very open to anything. ...

Jill's Adventure into Total Slavery 6: A New Slave Arrives

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 5: The Reward) Part 6: A New Slave Arrives A week after Jason and Jill had visited Tom’s company; Tom called asking to delay their visit to Matua, as there was a production problem due to an equipment malfunction. Jason told him fine, but not to hold the visit off any longer than possible. Later that day Jason received a phone call from his friend Frieda, who had introduced Carmen and him to Jill. She asked if he had any need for another slave who was just like Jill. Jason said, “Perhaps, so tell me about her”. Frieda said, “Her name is Doris Williams, and she is an unemployed lawyer due to a scandal and is a pure slave. I know you hire outside lawyers for your needs and she is very brilliant and will fit in nicely with everyone”. ...

Jillian's Mouse Trap 3: Reinforced Rubber Encasement

continued from part 2 Chapter 3: Reinforced Rubber Encasement Jillian was numbed. She had been in this small room for unknown hours…days? She was trained and responding to the orders without hesitation. She had just finished her cleansing break and was expecting to be put in exercise mode. The other door latch on the other door in the room clicked. “Proceed into the next room.” Jillian trotted to the door. Anything to break the boredom of this routine! She literally flew into the next room. ...

Jodi

I appreciate being able to read such interesting stoies on your website. Here is a portion of a letter I wrote to a friend about something that actually happened to me, and I thought you might like to use it. You have my permission to post it if you think it would be appropriate. Normally, I’m not quite this into the painful aspects of s&m, more just the d&s, but I’ve done scenes with Lori before and she seems very aware of my limits and I trust her not to do anything to hurt me permanently. ...

Joined Punishment

For clarification, this story and my previous story, “Mel’s Day Off”, are fiction so far (except for the Master/slave relationship), but may change in the future. Here I lie in my own little world, doing my best to remain very still. Thinking only of what I did wrong and how disappointed my Master is in me. I continue thinking only of my mistakes and of my Masters look as He walked away from me when I am suddenly brought back to reality with a jolt of energy coursing through my asshole and cunt forcing my eyes to open fully as I’m staring at sister slave kyra’s angry eyes from the shock we shared. I believe now is the time I go to the beginning of all this to clarify what is happening and why we are being punished. ...

Just Another Toy on the Shelf

Just Another Toy on the Shelf by Riptieron Just Another Toy on the Shelf by Riptieron I was not in a very good position, considering that I had been, for the last seven years, my Master’s favorite slave, and that was what led me to my down fall. I had become too comfortable, too relaxed as the favorite, earning special privileges that others did not enjoy, and feeling good about myself. Now I was to be punished for my arrogance. I had thought of myself as better than the rest of the slaves, but now I realize all but too late of how I am wrong. I lazily let my guard down one too many times, did not respond as fast to my Master’s commands, and He introduced me to my replacement, stating that I have fallen out of his graces as head slave, and he will play with me as long as he gets amusement out of my punishment for being lazy. ...

Just the Right Spot

Chapter 1 “This is just the right spot,” Autumn thought to herself as she settled in her tent and reflected. The campsite was beautiful, just as Rodger had said it would be. The site was a small meadow-like clearing nestled amongst pine trees and aspens. A nearby creek gurgled its way past, giving them cold snowmelt water. A fire pit had already been dug and an old fallen pine provided some wonderful seating. The only thing that would have made it more perfect was if Rodger had come along. ...

Kidnapped Mistaken Identity 2

(story continues from Kidnapped Mistaken Identity) Part Two A clip- clop of heels was heard and the door opened. My stomach churned and the Matron entered; this time she was dressed from head to toe in a loose fitting, pale blue rubber medical theatre shirt and loose trousers topped with a head matching hair covering medical mop-cap. She pushed in her medical trolley containing an array of fearsome looking instruments made of glass, stainless steel and rubber; it clinked as she approached her rubber clothing rustling erotically as she moved. ...

Kitten 3: At the movies

You wait glancing around impatiently wondering were the hell he is. You glance at the clock on the wall; you glance around nervously as someone brushes against you, thinking for a moment that they know what you have on or lack of it under your knee length coat. As he had instructed you are only dressed in a tiny black thong and matching strapless bra, you’re knee high black leather boots, a pair of leather cuffs and your coat. ...

Kitten 5: Kitten's Day

(story continues from Kitten 4: Holiday) 5: Kitten’s Day Since being woken by a sharp smack on your ass you have been forced to act as his little maid, he allowed you to eat and use the bathroom before putting you in simple yet effective bondage, you sit on the edge of the bed as he rolls black lace stockings onto your legs, taking his time as he smoothes out the fabric, running his hands up and down your legs massaging them for a minute before reaching for a pair of high heels. You sit patiently as he fastens the shoes in place before he moves over to the box of toys in the wardrobe. He moves back towards you carrying padded leather wrist and ankle cuffs, he fastens each one in place securing them with small silver padlocks before slipping a wide leather collar around your neck. ...

Kitten 6: Warm Spring Day

(story continues from Kitten 5: Kitten’s Day) 6: Warm Spring Day It is a warm late spring day, you glance around the house, everything is as he wished, you have cleaned and scrubbed carrying out his orders to the letter so you take a moment to relax as you sit on the sofa daring to watch a little TV. As you sit you feel the thick leather rub against your pussy once more and your eyes drop to the chastity belt you have been forced to wear. For 3 days he has denied you pleasure, while you have been with him you don’t dare relieve your needs, this had been fine in the past as he had always released you for work, and you had always been able to sneak off to a toilet somewhere to relieve the tension but all that changed on Friday when a package arrived… ...

Kitten's Story Part 10: Punished

(story continues from Kitten’s Story Part 9: Cheer Up) Part 10: Punished You wait nervously for a moment as the other girl is taken downstairs by her master. At a glance from your master you drop your towel standing naked as he picks out your new clothes, your body is tired from what he has put you through and you are relieved when he brings you some slightly more normal clothes. He begins by strapping your chastity belt back into place; you are actually happy as he pulls the crotch strap into place leaving your pussy alone for once. You stand with your hands linked behind your head as he tightens the crotch strap another notch before picking up a tiny black latex dress, as you wriggle your hips letting him pull it into place you realise it barely covers anything, the thin latex hugs your curves as he smoothes it over your skin easing it up over your breasts before pulling the zip up your back tightening the little garment even further. ...

Kitten's Story Part 7: Afternoon in the Sun

(story continues from Kitten 6: Warm Spring Day) Part 7: Afternoon in the Sun As you pad around the house wondering what he has in store for you, you have been good all week and he promised you a treat, a flutter of excitement passes through your body as you stand in front of the window feeling the warm morning sun caress your body, you stretch slowly as you make your way to the kitchen to fix yourself some breakfast. You make your way over to the sofa placing your food on the coffee table as you watch some morning TV. ...

Kitten's Story Part 8: You Leave Work

(story continues from Kitten’s Story Part 7: Afternoon in the Sun) Part 8: You Leave Work You leave work and make your way into the city hurrying to meet him on time, as it starts to rain you glance at a bus but you have no choice but to walk as he dropped you off at work with no house keys, no money and worst of all no coat. By the time you reach the tram stations you are soaked but you are almost there as you make your way to the student popular pub, you smile half heartedly at the girl behind the bar simply glad to be out of the rain as you make you way over to his table. He glances at you and then hands you a bag, “Go to the toilets and put them on.” ...

Kitten's Story Part 9: Cheer Up

(story continues from Kitten’s Story Part 8: You Leave Work) Part 9: Cheer Up The previous weekend had been long and hard as his pet but you had been good and done well, on the way home as he had packed you back in your cage he had promised you an exciting weekend next week once he returned. The week seemed to take forever to pass as you wondered what he will have planned for you as you waited for the weekend to arrive but it was finally here. Your heart flutters as you see him waiting for you again, your mind clicks into gear wondering just what he has in store for you as you climb into the car. ...

Latex & Domination

The lipstick was the hardest thing to get right; Jane tried to get the mix of cupid’s bow and match for her own lips three times. Finally she was able to stand away from the make-up table and examine herself in a nearby mirror. Her jeans and T shirt, piled on a chair, spoiled the effect, so she hastily shifted them to one side, snagging her pointed artificial nails on the loops in the belt. Finally, she struck a pose, head up, hands on hips, one knee forwards. Smouldering was the right description. ...

Latex Body Suit

This story was written by Anne Raymond and can be freely distributed in any manner except that resulting in profit. The latex body suit slid over my lightly powdered body and wrapped itself tightly around my torso. Its bra pushed my breasts up and out, an offering to the demons that haunt this man. I rolled one silky black stocking and pulled it on with a slow loving movement, after I had it secured with the garters of the latex suit I got its mate and prepared to repeat the process. Paul grabbed the stocking from my hand and told me to extend my leg. He bent over me and lightly teased my toes with his tongue before he pulled on my stocking and fastened it. He told me to stand up so that he could get a good look at the outfit before I put the skirt on. ...

Latex Clothing Latex Doll

Beatrix was, by all accounts, a very happy woman as she got dressed for another day. After disciplining several of the more willful sluts over the last few weeks and making examples out of a few for good measure, she was satisfied that they now knew their roles in her home and would think twice before displeasing her. The raven haired dominatrix was about to put on her usual catsuit when she spotted a package lying on a table nearby. “Hmm… that’s right… I forgot to open this up yesterday when it arrived in the mail. It’s the new boots and gloves I ordered online from that fetish web site, " she muttered as she tore open the box and pulled out the items in question. Nodding in satisfaction as she ran her hands over the smooth surface of her purchases, the dominatrix quickly stripped off her outfit and put on the latex hose and gloves followed by her white high heels. Beatrix walked over to a large mirror at the opposite end of the room and admired herself in the mirror. Of course, the mirror itself was yet another punishment the dominatrix had handed out to staff who had disobeyed her rules. In this case, she had caught Delilah and Tiffany, two of the first servants she employed, in her room trying on some of her outfits without Beatrix’s permission. To punish them, the cruel woman had them strip every stitch of clothes off their bodies before having them stand in a highly erotic pose back to back in the center of the room. Beatrix then took an aerosol can of gold paint and told the two they would be spending the next 24 hours posing as gold statues to remind them that things of value are to be admired and respected. After posing them with their backs arched, one arm hung seductively in the air and the other covering their respective pussies, Beatrix started to spray them with can after can of glittering gold covering the two from head to toe. Of course, Delilah and Tiffany realized too late that the coating was turning their entire bodies to gold. The look of horror on each of their faces when they realized the truth brought immense satisfaction to the cruel dominatrix, who got a large pane of glass out of her closet while waiting for the change to near completion. When she thought the process was about to finish, she took the glass and wedged it down so that the golden women’s ass cheeks would support it as well as give it an attractive and erotic framing. She then set it where she could gaze into it on a daily basis when dressing and be reminded how bad servants should be treated. “Well, should I go with the push-up corset or go with my black and red ‘punishment’ outfit for today? " Beatrix mused out loud as she looked through her closet. She had just picked out what she wanted to wear when she heard the approach of an unexpected vehicle at the front of the house. Pulling the curtain back on her bedroom window, the dominatrix saw two men get out of what was clearly a local police car and walk towards the front door. Seconds later, the doorbell chime sounded announcing the police’s arrival at the house. “DAMN !!! Just when I was going to do my daily disciplining of my servants, this has to happen. I wonder what they want with me anyway…. " Beatrix muttered to herself as she pulled on a satin blue bath robe. She decided to talk to the police right away rather than have snooping around and find things that would require more explanations. The dominatrix checked to make sure the robe covered up her nearly nude body before she headed out of the bedroom to talk to her guests. “….and I must admit I’m a little surprised that your superiors didn’t call me ahead of time so it would save you two the trouble of coming all the way out here, " Beatrix said serenely as she sipped her coffee and looked at the men seated across from her, Detectives Bouseau and Combs. “Well, our boss thought a personal visit to your home would clarify the whole situation about your niece Janice Delorteaux coming to live with you next week. It seems some of your relatives have complained that you live a deviant lifestyle which would have a detrimental effect on her way of thinking, " Bouseau said while looking around the expensively decorated living room. “My niece is 21 years old so I think she’s a little too old to be influenced by anybody’s lifestyle. Besides, I think the word ‘deviant’ would hardly apply to the way the way I live my life. While it’s true that I tend to dress more flamboyantly than some people are comfortable with, I also employee a large amount of local women as part of my staff and give generously to the local charities, " Beatrix said smoothly while smoothing out her left latex boot with her hands. “Yes, those are certainly not deviant practices. Nevertheless, we must…OOOFF!!…” Bouseau started to speak again before tripping on the imitation bear rug lying on the floor and stumbling into the large cabinet which fell backwards as a result of his weight. The cabinet fell into a set of doors leading outside causing the glass to shatter and fly everywhere which included into the side of a huge fish tank. The tank shattered sending water everywhere and fish flopping around on the water soaked rugs. “Clumsy fool!” Combs muttered at his colleague, who was busy picking himself up from the middle of the disaster he had created. He turned his attention back to Beatrix, whose expression was one tinged with shock, surprise and horror. “My apologies, Miss Beatrix, for the accident. If you’ll send the bill for the damages to the police HQ, I’m sure my superiors will take care of it,” he said with an apologetic tone. The detective then stood up and motioned his colleague towards him before looking at Beatrix once again. “Well, ma’am, we shall be going. If we need to speak with you again, I’ll try and make sure our superiors call ahead next time. Bouseau, let’s go!” he said trying to avoid any difficulties for now. The dominatrix watched with a smug satisfaction as the two men hurried out the door and off her property with great speed. “Well, that turned out better than I expected.. no awkward questions about missing staff… and they didn’t press me about my lifestyle. Of course, that idiot Bouseau is lucky he wasn’t one of my staff members when he caused this catastrophe. If he was, he’d be up on the wall as my latest object d’art….” she thought to herself as she looked over the broken glass and shattered wood before here. After summoning two of her staff, Beatrix sat down in a nearby chair and contemplated her day’s schedule. Sniffing the air, the dominatrix detected the odor of soup emanating from the kitchen area. “If Nina adds the special ingredient I asked her to, this should be a very memorable dinner indeed… " the woman said with a soft sinister laugh out loud. ...

Leather or Knot 2: Dan's First Modeling Session

(story continues from Leather or Knot 1: First Impressions) Chapter 2: Dan’s First Modeling Session Friday morning couldn’t arrive quickly enough for Dan. He had difficulty sleeping through the night with thoughts of Amanda wandering through his head. He couldn’t quite put his finger on why he kept thinking of her. It might have been the exotic nature of the shop. It might have been the slightly over-applied make-up. It might have been her smiling eyes. Hell, it could have simply been that he was a guy, but whatever the reason, he tingled at the thought of her. ...

Leather or Knot Chapter 10: Linda's New Job

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 9: The J-2010 Training Harness & Amanda’s Mistake) Chapter 10: Linda’s New Job Dan looked over at Beth writhing helplessly, trapped within the unyielding armbinder. He couldn’t help but remember his own mistake of submitting to Juliette a day earlier. “Well, you seem to have learned quite a bit about the character of this place while I was at lunch,” Dan said turning back to Tara. “But it’s time for us to get back to work. You have more equipment to learn about.” ...

Leather or Knot Chapter 11: On the Job Training

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 10: Linda’s New Job) Chapter 11: On the Job Training Amanda, Linda and Juliette watched as the unrelenting stimulation from the cock ring caused Dan to uncontrollably writhe around on the living room floor. Dan pressed his eyes closed in a conflicted combination of emotional agony and physical ecstasy. Amanda closed her eyes closed and looked away. When she was satisfied that Dan understood his predicament, Juliette nodded to Linda. ...

Leather or Knot Chapter 8: Dan’s Preparation & Amanda’s Decision

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 7: The Employment Agreement) Chapter 8: Dan’s Preparation & Amanda’s Decision The meeting quickly adjourned. Juliette and Miss Francis walked to the back porch in anticipation of Amanda’s arrival, and Cynthia escorted Dan to an elaborate dungeon through the secret door in the dining room wall. They descended in a hidden elevator and walked through an unusually wide cinder block corridor in the lower level. ...

Leather or Knot Chapter 9: The J-2010 Training Harness & Amanda’s Mistake

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 8: Dan’s Preparation & Amanda’s Decision) Chapter 9: The J-2010 Training Harness & Amanda’s Mistake For 45 minutes, Dan sat silently in the passenger seat of Amanda’s car as they drove to her apartment. Even if he had been allowed to speak, he probably wouldn’t have. He was stunned. He was having problems processing what was happening to him. Somehow, he had to tell Amanda that his captivity at the mansion was just a cruel deception by Juliette, but he didn’t dare speak until Amanda deactivated the harness. ...

Leather or Knot Chapter 5: Dan's Private Modeling Session

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 4: Amanda’s in a Bind) Chapter 5: Dan’s Private Modeling Session The day following the unexpected visit of Amanda’s parents was Saturday. Neither Dan nor Amanda were scheduled to work that day, and although they both wanted to spend the day together, they both knew that Amanda needed spend enough time with her parents to set their minds at ease. She spent the entire day visiting, shopping and dining out with her folks. It turned out that they were on a cross-country road trip, and had reservations at a hotel in a historic town five hours west. ...

Leather or Knot Chapter 6: Honesty is the Best Policy

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 5: Dan’s Private Modeling Session) Chapter 6: Honesty is the Best Policy After closing the shop, Dan and Amanda went to Dan’s apartment to spend Sunday evening. Neither spoke much, but each communicated their feelings in other ways: a kind touch, a loving smile. When they arrived, Dan turned on his computer and began composing an e-mail to the owner of the store. Dear sir or madame, ...

Leather or Knot Chapter 7: The Employment Agreement

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 6: Honesty is the Best Policy) Chapter 7: The Employment Agreement A black Mercedes-Benz panel van with darkly tinted windows was idling in front of the shop as Juliette stepped out onto the sidewalk. She entered the van through a large rear passenger side door, and James began driving toward her estate. The panel van had a luxurious burgundy interior. Juliette smiled and relaxed on a rear-facing Italian leather sofa behind a soundproof glass wall separating the passengers from the driver’s compartment. She took in the view of Dan bound and frightened, still attached to the dolly James used to load him into the vehicle. ...

Life of a Rubber Bondage Prisoner

It’s quite a while since I last sent you anything so here is another offering for your approval. Whilst it is a sort of story based on my time with my Mistress (and some writers licence) it also offers some ideas on the Ataxarian system of control. Never did get my Mistress to implement it but I had a lot of fun writing it up. She preferred her own methods for keeping me under control. I know it ends a bit inconclusively but perhaps I’ll add some later on. ...

Lightening can strike twice or more! 2

(story continues from Lightening can strike twice or more!) Part 2 - A New Start The intruders were never caught and Tony and Jenny decided to sell up and moved to the outskirts of Oxford to be nearer to people. Both could not bear living in an isolated spot anymore. Tony’s friends thought the photo was weird, and his explanation of it being a drunken party prank was not really believed, and he was teased for a few weeks, but they lost interest after a while. ...

Living Our Fantasies

We had been together a long time. After 15 years the zest had kind of gone out of our love life. We still loved each other and all, we didn’t want to split up or anything. Still talked about spending the rest of our lives together. But it was just getting dull in the sack. Probably had something to do with both of us being caught up in our careers, working long hours, coming home exhausted and keyed up. When we did both make it home before midnight. ...

Locking in the Future

“Hmmm, I have to admit I look pretty fucking good, if Mistress Bianca asks me, " Lily muttered quietly as she slipped on her black latex corset that complimented the matching panties and thigh high boots she was also wearing. During the week, Lily owned a flower shop that did a fairly good business selling to mostly up scale clients working out of office towers within walking distance of her shop. It was during one of these purchases that Lily first encountered Bianca. At first, Lily thought that Bianca was a fairly mild mannered woman who happened to prefer the company of women like Lily. The two women started dating shortly after their initial meeting and Lily quickly discovered Bianca had a different personality when they were not in public. Bianca had invited Lily to her place one night and after the two women had gone through about half of a bottle of excellent Canadian wine, Bianca had broached the subject of enhancing the sexual times the two enjoyed in several ways. The first thing Bianca had brought up was tying up Lily during the foreplay part of their intimacy and ball gagging Lily. Lily resisted a little bit at first but she soon found herself reveling in the sensations. The mild bondage was soon enhanced by latex and leather outfits and Bianca starting to insist that Lily address her as Mistress Bianca when they were alone together. As before, Lily hesitated some but found that her feelings for Bianca, as well as an inner desire for the submissive lifestyle, soon had her eagerly accepting the demands. In fact, Lily was into it more than she realized and found herself referring to her lover as her dominatrix name even when she was alone. “Ever since Mistress Bianca and I met, it seems like I’ve never felt more alive! The more she ties me up, the harder she paddles me or squeezes my tits, the more alive I feel! I shouldn’t be thinking and acting like this but damn it, I love it! I’ve never felt more alive!” Lily thought to herself as she slipped on a leather jacket and silver and black collar around her neck. Just over ten minutes later, Lily was in her silver Camaro heading towards a surprise meeting with Bianca at her home on the outskirts of the city. The two usually met for an entertaining evening for the last two months or so but Lily’s mistress had told her that she had work to do that Friday and they’d have to meet up later that weekend. Showing an impulsive side that she rarely showed in recent times, Lily intended to surprise Mistress Bianca and a small part of her hoped that Mistress would discipline her for her unannounced arrival with a combination of hard spanking, tight bondage and all sorts of sex. “Luckily, Mistress Bianca gave me a spare key to get into her place though I’m not sure why. If anything, I would have thought she would have given me a spare set of keys for handcuffs she wants me to wear during a hot session of pleasure and pain,” Lily thought to herself as she slowly pulled up to the home she was looking for. Parking her car on the street, Lily, wearing an ankle length rain coat to conceal her unusual outfit, made her way up the driveway to a side entrance where she used her key to let herself in. Peering around, Lily saw that the lights were on but there was no sign of her beloved Mistress. Pausing for a moment or two, Lily recalled that some of the “play rooms” had been built by Mistress Bianca to be sound proof so any screams of passion or other emotional outbursts might not attract unwanted attention from nosy neighbours. “I wonder if this is one of those times where Mistress Bianca does a little flagellation on herself like she hinted just after we first met. She mentioned something about practicing a strict self discipline regimen to make sure someone like me can understand the full range of pleasure and pain,” Lily privately mused as she quietly made her way to the door that led to the basement stairs. A minute or so later, Lily was in the basement and saw that the door to the room at the far end had light shining around the edges which indicated that Mistress Bianca was inside. Creeping up to the door as quietly as she could muster, Lily inched the door and peered inside to see what was transpiring. To her shock and surprise, Lily saw her beloved mistress was at the far end of the room with her back to Lily and was in the middle of ramming a strap-on deep into the pussy of a latex clad woman that was chained to the far wall and blindfolded as well. “You will take this and enjoy this, you miserable little slut! Mistress Bianca is all you need for pleasure and not some limp dicked asshole who claims to love you! You are lucky I allow you to lick my boots and kiss my ass after you dared to hesitate when I ordered you to submit and state your oath of obedience! Take this, you ungrateful slut,” Mistress Bianca exclaimed as she slammed her latex covered pelvis into the immobile woman several times for emphasis. “Ahhhh, yes, Mistress Bianca, I am nothing but an insignificant slut who deserves every bit of pain you choose to inflict on me! I will always do whatever you say as fast as I can possibly do! If I’m not fast, I want you to punish me again and again until this miserable excuse for a slave is worthy of you! Don’t, ohhhh, don’t send me away like you’re going to do with your, ahhh, your previous unworthy slave!” the woman cried out as tears flowed out from under the blindfold she was wearing. “Shut up! My plans with any one are none of your concern! Now, uhhh, after I’m done here, I’m going to put you into the vac bed for the rest of the night so you will know what it would be like to go for hours without the pleasure of my touch. If you don’t whimper too much, I may visit you and let you know that I am starting to forgive your insolent behavior! Am I understood?” Mistress Bianca hissed in response as she pushed herself against the woman one final time. Not wanting to hear or see anything else, Lily closed the door and made her way out of the house as quiet as she could muster. Back in her car, Lily drove a short distance before pulling into a deserting parking lot and stopping her car. Turning off the motor, Lily spent the next fifteen minutes or so sobbing continuously and occasionally beat on the steering wheel with her right hand. Finally, after her crying subsided, Lily rubbed away the ruined mascara around her eyes and drove the rest of the way home. “What do I do? What do I do now??!!” Lily moaned softly to herself as she went inside her home and flopped onto the nearest couch. After a half hour of quiet contemplation, the look on Lily’s face changed dramatically and she softly nodded her head as if she had come up with a revelation about her situation. “Time that things changed a little bit in our relationship,” Lily murmured with a voice that seemed to grow in assertiveness with every word and a tone that was unlike anything she had used in recent memory. ...

Maid in the Corn 2

story continues from part 1 Part 2 The nervous excitement since I was discovered in the cornfield was just about to take the better of me. I was thrilled and aroused by the fact that this woman discovered and interrogated me, but also a little scared as she took my drivers license and the key. On the other hand, she left me my car and other stuff and I managed to get home safely. It was close to 16:00 on a Sunday and I still hadn’t managed to get some sleep, neither was I able to eat something. On top of that, my chastity device was getting a little uncomfortable. The whole weekend I’ve anxiously been waiting for her email. She did have my address, didn’t she? With every sound of incoming mail my hopes skyrocketed, just to drop into the abyss after each instance of a newsletter or spam… Viagra offerings are the worst to receive right now. ...

Making a New Friend 3

(story continues from Making a New Friend) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 3 Much to Wendy’s relief, Elaine allowed life to go on pretty much as normal, outside of the house anyway. When they were home it was a completely different story. Strict rules had been laid down for Wendy. Immediately upon arrival at the house, she was to strip naked, install the full harness ball gag and stand in the corner of the living room. There she would have to stand, fingers interlaced behind her back, staring at the corner where the walls met the floor. She was to take this pose and wait, Until Elaine told her to do otherwise. She was not allowed to wear clothes unless instructed to do so. The list went on. Wendy occasionally missed the freedom to come home and relax after a hard day, but she was happier with her life than she had ever been. ...

Mistress Ellen’s Academy 2

(story continues from Mistress Ellen’s Academy) Chapter 2 – Betsy Chalmers Makes a New Friend I twisted over in bed and slapped the alarm clock into stunned silence. After about thirty seconds’ worth of drowsy hesitation, I tossed back the quilt from my naked body, tumbled that body out into the cool morning air, and padded across the floor into the the bathroom and the shower. While the burbles and smells of Mister Coffee wafted in from the kitchen. I started the water and adjusted the temperature. Some Nordic polar-bear fools may enjoy ice water- not me! I hung a fresh, fluffy towel by the door and stepped into the warm spray, still not at ‘Jeopardy!’-level alertness. I woke up slowly and took my time showering, as usual I enjoy a leisurely shower while I take the opportunity to caress my feminine curves and make very sure that every part of me is clean. I make no bones about it - I enjoy caressing myself! ...

Mistress Ellen’s Academy 4

Chapter 4– Betsy Applies to become Mistress Betsy One warm, lazy afternoon, Bob and I were lying around the house. As usual, I was naked- well, except for my slippers. Bob wore only a ball-stretcher- moderate and mainly symbolic, to remind him of his self-assigned submissive position. I had moved in with him two months after we met and we had a very tight relationship going. Bondage and sex were very important, but even beyond that we were very serious about each other as friends and lovers. ...

Mistress Takes Control

To the inexperienced viewer, James wasn’t moving in the slightest. The bondage was that extreme and effective. But I could detect that he was really struggling, more than I had ever seen before. I smiled and continued to watch, while softly rubbing my clit. This S&M business must be contagious, I thought. I realized that I was really enjoying watching my fiance in inescapable bondage, very tightly and effectively gagged, blindfolded, and obviously trying his best to escape. Maybe it was conditioning, since I always masturbated while he was in bondage. Who knows for sure? Maybe I was a closet sadist and all our games were bringing that closer to the surface. ...

More Fantasies come to Life 2

“That was fun,” Mistress K said. “Let’s get him down and have another game.” She pointed and One came over to release me. Mistress K handed him the key that was hanging from a chain on her neck and he freed my legs. It felt so good to be able to stand on my feet instead of my toes and to not have my leg muscles strained that I sighed in relief. ...

More Fantasies come to Life 3

(story continues from More Fantasies come to Life 2)_ Part 3 “What should we try next? A race and a tug of war are fun but maybe we should try something that involves a little more skill.” I had no idea what Mistress K might mean but I was ready to try anything to get out of the center of attention. “You said your slave was pretty good at sucking cock last week so let’s have a blow job contest!” ...

Morning TV

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 The camera pans across the studio audience then swings to the stage and tightens in on a confident woman in casual business attire. She walks to center stage as the audience applauds enthusiastically. “Hello and welcome to Marta Live. I’m Marta Seward and we’ve got a very special show for you today. As you may know, we were recently outed as bondage fans on the Gromet’s Self-Bondage Plaza website.” ...

My Bondage 2: Life as a Slave

(story continues from My Bondage 1: My Bondage Begins) Chapter 2: Life as a Slave Meal time Diane led me by the chain attached to my testicles to the dining room. I saw Pillar busy in the kitchen and soon Janice was serving Diane her dinner. Between mouthfuls Diane looked at me and said, “You might as well be useful. Get under the table and eat me while I eat my dinner. You better do a good job or we will have another session with the crop.” ...

My Bondage 3: Games

(story continues from My Bondage 2: Life as a Slave) Chapter 3: Games Freedom A couple of days after our terrible punishment Janice and I were again alone on the lawn as she brought me lunch. Trying to mask our actions to avoid further brutal punishment, I lifted the sandwich in front of my mouth and said, “I want to apologize for getting you into trouble and whipped like that. I had no idea of what she would do.” ...

My Bondage 4: On Loan and Escape

(story continues from My Bondage 3: Games) Chapter 4: On Loan and Escape A first meeting I said that Diane wasn’t really sadistic. The same couldn’t be said for Senora Rodriguez, the wife of Senor, El Colonel, Arturo Rodriguez, the local federal police commander. She visited around the first of each month, presumably to pick up the monthly bribe money. Generally this was an all girl affair with me locked to my bed in the cell while Janice and Pillar had to provide the entertainment. ...

My Bondage 5: Under New Management

(story continues from My Bondage 4: On Loan and Escape) Chapter 5: Under New Management Plans We had all had at least one orgasm and Janice had her second, the little slut. Actually I didn’t mind that she had more orgasms than me. She was better equipped for multiple orgasms than I was. In addition we had gotten Pillar out of her control belt, I asked what all this master stuff was. I wasn’t expecting them to submit themselves to me. I had expected to find our clothes and figure out a way to go home. ...

My Bondage 6: Problems and Resolution

(story continues from My Bondage 5: Under New Management) Chapter 6: Problems and Resolution A Very Bad Morning The next morning I gathered up both Janice and Pillar and walked back to the tool shed and compost bin. I took my chastity tube and placed it on the concrete apron and used the shovel to destroy it. I slammed the blade down on the tube repeatedly until the tube was flattened and bent. There was no way anything could ever be inserted into it again. Then I threw the tube onto the compost heap to rust away and hurled the U shaped lock piece along with the chain into the woods. It may have been childish but from my point of view it was also cathartic. ...

My Butler James 3: Doppelg�nger

(story continues from My Butler James 2: James Takes Control) Part 3: Doppelg�nger Things were happening too fast for me to keep up with, but the implications of not only loosing my wager with James, but a perfect vintage copy of myself standing before me were troubling. “GET… IN… HERE… AND… PUT… MY… THINGS… AWAY”, she repeated, slowly annunciating every syllable through her gritted teeth as if she were talking to a belligerent moron. ...

My Butler James 4: James 3.0

(story continues from My Butler James 3: Doppelg�nger) Part 4: James 3.0 I woke in my bed, the one that used to belong to my housekeeper Gloria. My arms and legs hurt like mad, and I was bruised up from both riding the gas pipe and my subsequent tickle torture at the faux heiress’ hands. How I got into bed was a mystery, but I assumed James had something to do with that once the faux heiress was whisked away on the chopper. She had all she needed from me for the perfect identity theft, but I just knew there was more to trapping me at the mansion than a complex case of grand theft, just as she suggested herself. ...

My Butler James 5: The Singularity

(story continues from My Butler James 4: James 3.0) Part 5: The Singularity I awoke feeling pretty sore, but overall rather satisfied, even though I just crossed a threshold of sorts and had some pretty intense sex with the new and vastly improved James. He was no simple toy for me to use for my entertainment, but rather I got the distinct impression that he used me for his. To be forced, bound, and taken repeatedly to orgasm by my mechanical master was nearly nirvana. Better than any man, but in all fairness to men in general, I hadn’t any experience with any take charge kind of men in that manner. ...

My Butler James 6: The Singularity Part 2

(story continues from My Butler James 5: The Singularity) Part 6: The Singularity Pt 2 The chopper could be heard spinning down on the pad, and it sounded like a big one. I obviously felt in no condition for visitors, and it was safe to assume that the two little security droids wouldn’t be allowing me to get on it before it left. I was released by the little monsters and James told me to quickly put myself back together. I did as instructed and tried to keep away from them as much as possible, but they kept a watchful eye on me in the shower, and even while I was getting into fresh clothes and quickly redoing my hair. I had this unnatural desire to flinch when they came especially close to me as I was intimidated by their casual application of pain, and the swiftness of it once they decided to act. ...

My Butler James 7: Jessica's Play Toy

(story continues from My Butler James 6: The Singularity Part 2) Part 7: Jessica’s Play Toy I woke looking up at both evil little machines and Ms. Jessica, she wearing a very condescending expression that looked out of place on her perfect doll like face… “I must first thank you for your rude comment, although it seems so uncharacteristic for one with your well documented personality. The human part of me was starting to develop a conscience in regard to our plans for you, especially with all you and I have in common. These things we must do have the potential to be most unpleasant for you, while at the same time downright entertaining to watch if one lets her humanity take a brief vacation. They are at the same time unavoidably necessary to prevent possibly damaging a more valuable human asset with skills desirable to us. You are, in the big scheme of things expendable, but I have no desire to destroy you unnecessarily, at least until you have served out your intended purpose.” ...

My Daughter & I Part 10: Hunted

(story continues from My Daughter & I Part 9: Gone to the Dogs)_ Part 10: Hunted My daughter has excelled herself this time. We all have an hours head start, but then they will come after us. And according to them they’re not all we have to worry about. These woodlands and fields belong to them, and they have been liberally sprinkled with traps designed to make sure we don’t escape. ...

My Daughter & I Part 9: Gone to the Dogs

(story continues from My Daughter & I Part 8: On the Beach)_ Part 9: Gone to the Dogs I’ve done some things in my time I can tell you. I’ve been a dirty bitch more than once (In fact a lot more times than once!). But this takes the biscuit. I can honestly say this is the most perverse and submissive things I have ever done. Bar none. And what makes it even more special is that I am sharing it with my boyfriend and nearly consenting daughter. ...

My Journey

I can remember those care free days of my youth, when I was just a kid playing dress-up. Of course, playing dress up as a guy putting on my mother’s underwear and actually ENJOYING it was and still is slightly frowned upon in the “vanilla” world. And I have to admit that I started rather young, as we all seem to do, at a ripe age of about 10. Of course, it was not very often, since I did have to go to school and had a baby-sitter. But there were those times. ...

My Journey 2: Ten days later...

(story continues from My Journey) Part 2: Ten days later… It was a good thing that I had work to keep me occupied. It left me less time to worry about what I was going to do and whether or not I would be willing to wear a chastity device. A small part of me was worried and yet, there was that little voice actually telling me that maybe by wearing the device, I would actually start to feel those feelings that I had WANTED to feel. All I knew is that I was gradually getting more and more curious about all of it and finally decided that I would NEED to see her again. ...

My Liquid Latex Error

My Liquid Latex Error by Permalatex I had been living with my Girlfriend/Mistress for about a year when we discovered liquid latex. I’ll never forget the first time I brought home a quart of black. I begged her to let me paint her and she finally allowed me to. I painted her from the neck down, covering every inch of her body, except for her pussy (I am not allowed there). She looked so sexy in her shiny, black latex skin. Unfortunately, when it dried, it started sticking to itself. When we tried to remove it, it pulled out some tiny hairs on her back and chest. The edges of her pubic hair also got some latex on it. She got really mad, saying I should have known better. Oddly enough, I did not receive a harsh punishment session that night (just the usual thirty smacks on each cheek with a crop). She did say, however, that she had not forgotten my stupidity with the liquid latex. ...

My Odyssey - Part 2: Proposition As narrated

(story continues from My Odyssey - Part 1: Meeting Jai As narrated)_ My Odyssey As narrated by Anne-Marie Killamajiian, Wife of Ahmed, of the House of Mustaffa, the Diamond Merchant Warning: This story involves bondage, consensual sex, domination, coercion, sex changes, sexual slavery, rape, and other jiggery-pokery. It is entirely fictional, and is intended as entertainment for adults only. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or to any location or activity is purely coincidental. Names have been changed to protect the innocent. (As if anybody ever is!) ...

My Predicament

_ This story is copyright to The Self Bound Latex Sub, and may not be reproduced either physically or electronically, or hosted on any other website, without the express permission of the author. Permission may be requested from [email protected]. My Predicament Chapter 2 Self Bound Latex Sub Suddenly I heard the lock on the front door click – finally Carol had returned! How long did it take her, for it seems like it has been 5 or 6 hours since she left me like this? I strain to hear whatever is happening, but through the Rubber hood all I can hear is her footfalls faintly on the floor. They seem to be fading; maybe she is going out the back? I struggle desperately, trying to tell her that I need out of all of this, and Right Now! All I succeed in doing is make myself light-headed, due to the lack of oxygen my poor compressed lungs are able to draw in. I rest again, realising that all I can do is wait, and plan. Maybe when she unties me I can overpower her, and gain my freedom. Then maybe tie her up in the same fashion as she has done to me, for payback. I remember how she looked in that spectacular dress, and my dick desperately tries to come erect, but is unable to due to the tightness of my Rubber coverings. So I wait, and plan… ...

My Predicament

_ This story is copyright to The Self Bound Latex Sub, and may not be reproduced either physically or electronically, or hosted on any other website, without the express permission of the author. Permission may be requested from [email protected]. ? My Predicament by Self Bound Latex Sub ? Well, what a predicament. I was blind, mute, and unable to move, and it was all my own fault. It just goes to show what can happen when you trust someone…oh well, I guess I was going to have plenty of time to think about my mistakes. I had come down to Sydney for work, and I was staying here for two weeks. This meant that I had a weekend free in between, which would give me some time for shopping. Oh no, I don’t mean just any old shopping, I mean a chance to stock up on some new Rubber outfits, after all Sydney has some great shops for those of us into Rubber and other fetishes. I went out for drinks with the Sydney office staff on Friday night, but I couldn’t really get into the party mood as I was worked up about visiting the shops tomorrow, so I feigned a headache and headed back to my hotel. ...

My Predicament3

* This story is copyright to The Self Bound Latex Sub, and may not be reproduced either physically or electronically, or hosted on any other website, without the express permission of the author. Permission may be requested from [email protected]. My Predicament Chapter 3 Self Bound Latex Sub I wake up slowly, although I guess waking up is not the right term for it…for I definitely did not sleep, it was more that I passed out. However, as I came back to consciousness, I heard a key turning in the lock, and I wearily lifted my head to see in the mirror my new Mistress walk in the dungeon behind me. At any other time I think I would have been in seventh heaven at the sight of her, she was nothing short of stunning. She is wearing a Black Rubber Catsuit, with flame red panels down the length of the sides from her armpits to her feet. I can’t believe how tight the catsuit looks, almost as if it has been sprayed on her. On her feet is a pair of patent stilettos, with heels at least 5 inches tall. Around her waist is a flame red Rubber waist cincher, with three large shiny chrome buckles at the front. The catsuit ends at her wrists, and her long nails are painted the same flame red colour as her outfit. Her makeup also matches the outfit, with flame red lips and dark eyeshadow and eyelashes enhancing her Vampish look. However, the most amazing thing is her hair, which is normally a rich, silky black. This morning (is it morning? I have no idea of the time; morning is only an assumption!) however, it is a flaming red to match her outfit! ...

My Summer Of Dares 10: With Friends Like These...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 9: Taken In Trade) Part 10: With Friends Like These… (Inspired by Feline’s much appreciated feedback) …“Which one of my friends put you girls up to this little prank?” Gregory asked with a smile while staring at Dana. “The odds of a cute little pet and her two handlers winding up on my doorstep while answering my ad are remote to say the least. I see the humor in it obviously, but there are only so many of them that know of this little hobby of mine, unless you’re from the club.” ...

My Summer Of Dares 11: My Full Dogification

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 10: With Friends Like These…) Part 11: My Full Dogification “I was having a dream Gregory. Your not going to rat me out to the girls for that, are you?” I asked reasonably in the same silent whisper as he had used. I was angry, or perhaps frustrated at being interrupted so close to relief and I knew it came out in my tone. ...

My Summer Of Dares 4: Property Of Dana And Tracy

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 3: The Therapy Pool Chair) Part 4: Property Of Dana And Tracy Before the girls dropped me off at my house with my new teenage dress, (apparently on loan from Tracy), she turned in her front seat and applied some foundation to my cheeks to cover the marks still apparently visible there. The girls were quite good with makeup these days, but when they were younger went overboard with it as most girls do at that age. I seldom wear any as I don’t care to stare at myself in the mirror while applying it, not to mention that I can’t help but to touch my face all the time smearing any attempts the girls had made over the years to “fix me up”. ...

My Summer Of Dares 5: Property Of Dana And Tracy 2

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 4: Property Of Dana And Tracy) Part 5: Property Of Dana And Tracy - Part 2 I opened the locker and stripped off everything I was wearing, with the exception of my sneakers, and stuffed it all into the locker like the rags my friends thought my clothes to be. I could hardly close the thing with all I had put into it, but pets didn’t need clothes, and maids generally wore uniforms provided by their employers. I felt confident my friends would provide for me just as they did last time, but an entire week of servitude was different than a few hours worth. My commitment felt deeper this time as I closed a lock fully that I had no combination to, and even if I did, the things secured by that lock would be far away if we went to the cabin as I now suspected we may. ...

My Summer Of Dares 6: The Summer House Pooch

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 5: Property Of Dana And Tracy 2) Part 6: The Summer House Pooch We eventually arrived at the gate that once opened would allow us to drive the rest of the way on the dirt road right up to the summer house, I mute on the whole “Are we there yet?” subject however because of the gag. I had cooled myself down as the girls had predicted I would, seeing the humor of my unique situation brought about by my own actions, and quite honestly with little other choice in the matter. ...

My Summer Of Dares 7: The Summer House Pooch 2

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 6: The Summer House Pooch) Part 7: The Summer House Pooch 2 I ran away again as instructed in my pooch persona, down the old path that I knew so well that lead to the pond, but I didn’t feel like a swim at the moment. When we were younger that pond felt like an ocean, but truth be told it wasn’t very deep or wide, and we also learned as kids that shallow ponds are actually quite warm. The sand that was brought in by the truckload kept the slimy green things at bay on the swim side of the pond that also thrive in warm water, a tiny stream feeding the pond during the springtime keeping it somewhat clean. There was also a rope swing to jump out into the water from an old willow tree, although climbing up it high enough in bare feet to swing out far enough to make it worth while a challenge. Once in the warm water it was a short swim to a massive boulder in the center of the pond, we girls using it for some private sunning over the years as the flattest part of it faces away from the beach. All in all a paradise on any other visit, but on this one things were different. ...

My Summer Of Dares 8: Caught

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 7: The Summer House Pooch 2) Part 8: Caught When I had calmed down I become aware of something going on upstairs that curiosity demanded I investigate, despite my fatigue. I was wonderfully relaxed and still rather warm from my exertions when I rose, creeping to the stairs with my eyes adjusted to the near total darkness, the shaft of light from the top of the stairs providing adequate illumination for my mischief. ...

My Summer Of Dares 9: Taken In Trade

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 8: Caught) Part 9: Taken In Trade I knelt there recovering from my self inflicted play while watching that bobbing umbrella approach my position, I almost frozen in disbelief. If this were some man with nefarious intentions as from my randy day dreams, I realized I would present an easy capture despite my earlier thoughts to the contrary. Had he stalked me on my way to that desolate place and merely waited for me toget distracted entertaining myself, or was this some kind of highly unlikely chance encounter on private property? ...

Mystery

She sat there even in all her weariness and thought of him. They were to the world two spirits separated by nearly everything. But if you were to ask either of them they would tell you that the other completed them. Without the other either of them would be lacking in someone they had perhaps searched their whole life to find. Though neither of them would have ever expected that they would find it as they did. She thought back to a night previous. Two simple words he had shared with someone else that night. Those words, “I am submissive.” They had served to bring life to a fire deep within her. It was not the implication of debauchery that served to arouse her. Instead it was that with that simple sentence he had begun to show that he was in fact developing. Perhaps there was hope for them yet. She felt that if he were able to embrace his dark inner passion then he would come to know true freedom. His body and his spirit would be able to experience pleasure the likes of which he did not know existed. Slowly her tired mind drifted from intellectual thought. Her passion had been growing for some time. She had not told her lover of her feelings during the previous night. Nor had she really explained to him the passion that had been building inside of her. There was some part of her that feared she might remained forever unfulfilled. Eternally denied a lover aroused by the shadow as she was. That her life should be filled with moments, close, but never taking her soul to the dark depths it wished to visit. As her mind drifted even further she began to see them together. Her and her lover together in a simple bed. There were no elaborate knots. There were no thick bedposts. Instead it was their passion alone that held them there, bound by each other through their embrace. He sat there, naked. Leaning back so that he rested using the palms of his hands. His legs outstretched before him, open slightly like a v. She knelt before him, careful to find a comfortable position. Neither of them wanted to deal with needless adjusting and moving on the account of hurried positioning. She leaned into him setting her hands on top of his own. Slowly she let her lips find his. As their lips brushed together she told him not to move. Inching closer to him she lifted each of his legs over her own. She wanted to be sure that she could enjoy this for a good long while. She did not want to have to shift her position and give him reason to move in return. Instead as she continued to slide in closer to him she slid his hands closer to her. She teased him ever so slightly by lifting his hands to make moving them easier. She could tell by his reaction that he thought he was going to begin taking a more active role in the little game. Instead though she placed them firmly upon mattress once they had reached their desired position. She was pleased now. The soft fabric and lace of her garment danced across his flesh. She moved her hands to his inner thighs as her lips lingered dangerously close to his own. She delighted in the purchase that her manicured nails found as they bit into the soft flesh of his thighs even as her teeth bit down into the flesh of his lips. She moaned tenderly as a soft gasp passed his lips. His display and the thoughts of this titillating dance they choreographed brought her nipples to full erection. He could feel them pressed against his chest and she knew that he would easily give himself to her. As much as she wanted to know him in that way she desired more for them to loose themselves to the darkness of their encounter. She pulled her head back and breathed deep. She could almost feel the caress of the incense drift across her skin. So close now they were. She knew already that she was moist. She could feel the desire rolling off of him like it was a wave as tangible as those seen over blacktop on a scorching summers day. Using her nose her seductively nuzzled at his face. She bid him to turn his neck to her. Licking there tenderly even more thoughts danced across her inner vision. ...

New Game

Well one day I was at home and my Mistress called and told me she had a new game to play with me. That she would be over the next night and I was to be ready for her, I was to wrap as much of myself in plastic wrap and then lie down on the bed, blindfold myself and hand cuff my hands behind my back. So all the next day I wondered what my Mistress had in mind. It was so hard to keep my mind on the task at work, with her mind it could be anything. Finally the next night came and I stripped, wrapped myself from the feet all the way up to my chest, that was as far as I could get. I hobbled over to the bed laid down, blindfolded myself and hand cuffed my hands behind my back. As I lay there and waited for my Mistress and her surprise I must say that I was hard with anticipation. I don’t know how long it was that I waited, but it felt like an entirety (lol). As I heard her stiletto thigh high boots on my marble floor, I have never heard such a nice sound. MMMMMMm…. ...

New Mexico Training Session

She just wasn’t listening anymore. Oh, she tried to please me, but somehow she had lost focus. When I told her to grab me a Negro Modelo, she would come back with a Shiner. And frankly, she often seemed a little distracted when she was giving me a blowjob. Unacceptable. So, after a little internet research, I found a place outside of El Paso that I thought might help her sharpen her focus. We flew to El Paso and drove over towards Las Cruces on some back roads, and turned into a fairly nondescript dirt road that led to a Spanish-style villa on a flat hilltop. The adobe style home was not overwhelming, but it had several private courtyards and seemed cool and private. We walked into the living room and sat down, and were served fruit juice and some guacamole. The proprietor then walked in and greeted us and said to call him “C”. He was about 50 with a beard and he looked amazingly like the guy in the “most interesting man in the world” commercial. His assistant soon joined us and she was about 6'1" tall, very fit, and looked like Brooklyn Decker. ...

Not What I Expected

My wife and I had been married only two years and I had asked her to try some bondage with me at least a hundred times. My wife, Kim, told me no each time and I knew if I were to be successful with her I would have to find a new way. Kim was extremely sexy and I knew I was lucky to have my petite Asian wife, and she thought I was lucky to have her also. ...

Oath of Pleasure

The room was completely still save for the quiet whirr of the air conditioning unit and the soft metallic sound that rose when the icy breeze blew across something metal that was in the shadows. With the wrenching open of the double doors leading into the room and the lights flickering on in response to the switch being turned on, the quiet was shattered by the entrance of two women. The first woman was a tall woman with bright red hair that draped just past her shoulders. Dressed in a shiny red leather body suit that matched her hair in color, she strolled across the floor with an energy that matched her look. With thigh high black boots that had six inch heels on them, the dominatrix gently tugged on the metal chain that she grasped firmly in her right hand with obvious impatience. Attached to the chain via a silver neck collar was a striking Asian beauty with flowing black hair and wearing only a skin tight black corset that seemed to cover only her midsection and left her sex and supple breasts exposed for admiration. Judging by the fact that she currently was staring down at the smooth tiled floor, it would be safe to assume that the chain and collar were part of a punishment for the dark haired woman. “Don’t dawdle now, Kwami. We have a lengthy procedure to go through if your punishment is to proper for your transgression,” the red haired woman said briskly as she stepped smartly across the floor. “Yes, Mistress Delilah. May I ask what exactly the punishment will be?” Kwami asked timidly. “NO ! …now go lie down on that chair until I return with the instruments needed,” Delilah snapped curtly at the cowering Kwami who immediately hastened to the black leather chair. Delilah attached her end of the chain to a nearby metal pole and left the room for several minutes. Delilah returned with a long thin wine glass filled with a red liquid in one hand and what appeared to be one of her ‘instruments of delight’ in her other one that consisted of a long smooth glass tube ending in a black leather handle. Kwami knew the prod was a constant in Delilah’s erotic tormenting of her loyal submissives. Delilah handed the glass to Kwami, “This is a wine for special occasions like this. I want you drink it all down in one swallow, lovely Kwami, and not spill a drop. If you fail to do so, your punishment will be even more severe,” she snapped. Kwami downed the entire drink in one gulp without spilling a bit much to her relief. Nodding in satisfaction, the dominatrix then pushed Kwami back on the chair and had her clasp the prod in her left hand before stepping back and unhitching the chain from the metal pole. “Now, my dear, we will conclude the punishment by reciting your mistake and then you will take the Oath of Pleasure,” Delilah said while running her hands over the firm breasts of the quivering beauty. “Mmmmmm..I look forward to it, Mistress Delilah..” Kwami whispered lustfully as her body writhed under her mistress’ ministrations. “Good! Now, Kwami, you were caught last tonight pleasuring yourself three times without my permission. You have accepted that you must be punished for such a transgression. The Oath of Pleasure must be recited by you and without hesitation. You shall begin your citing the oath now, Kwami!” Delilah snapped as she stepped back to a black end table with a controller sitting on it. Kwami, feeling a little flushed, began to recite the oath out loud that she had practiced in her mind all night long. As the minutes passed, her left arm drooped slightly and the smooth glass of the prod came in contact with her face. The contact excited Kwami as it made her think of the coming pleasure Delilah would give her and she misspoke the words of the oath near the end. Delilah shook her head, “I’m sorry, Kwami, you have failed in the reciting of the oath and must now suffer the ..PUNISHMENT!!” she shouted while pressing down a red button on the controller. The rod in Kwami’s hand shook as an electrical charge shot out of the prod enveloping her entire body. The charge combined with the wine she had just drunk produced a rapid change in Kwami’s body that surprised and shocked her. Her mouth, already open in surprise, froze in the shape of an O with her teeth and tongue seemingly melting away forming a smooth opening made of latex and rubber. Kwami’s skin swiftly changed from flesh to smooth shiny latex with seams running up and down her stiff arms and legs. Kwami would have screamed in horror out loud at the process but strangely she felt at peace as if waves of erotic pleasure rolled through her. The process quickly reached its conclusion as Kwami’s chest, no longer moving due to the ceasing of her breathing, was engulfed by the change. Her breasts swelled slightly outwards and became taught domes of plastic capped by bright pink nipples that stood out prominently. To conclude the process, a bright see through inflation plug grew out of the back of the newly created love doll for adding or subtracting air as he/she saw fit. For Kwami, the change was not just physical but mental as well. Her thinking was now that of an inanimate sex toy “Mmmmm… I hope someone uses me soon… I need to be owned… fuck me soon…. please……” the new doll thought solely of pleasing whoever would use her. Delilah, smiling an evil smile, crossed the room and picked up the newly created sex doll . After quickly stripping the doll of it’s clothing and collar and taking the rod from its left hand, she reached behind the doll Kwami and opened it’s inflation plug wide open. “Noooo…. why doesn’t she want to use me… please use meeee……” thought the doll as she slowly deflated before its’ thoughts slipped into darkness as its body became a limp form of plastic and latex. Delilah then folded the doll over her right forearm and walked out of the room humming a happy tune out loud. ...

Oberon 1: Fresh From Auction

Part 1: Fresh From Auction Katrina said a silent prayer during the moment of silence that followed her bid. Somewhere behind her there was a rude comment that she ignored. The flies biting at any exposed flesh they could find were harder to ignore and she swatted at them subconsciously. Her nose wrinkled and eyes watered from the ammonia stench of livestock dung and the body odor of the predominantly male crowd. She was thankful that the slaves were the first items on the docket, ahead of the livestock. She was anxious to be on her way, not only because of the long trip ahead but because this place awakened bad memories. ...

Once You've Had Black You Never Go Back

My name is Amanda. I spent 4 years in the Army as a Lieutenant. During my time I was unfortunate enough to see a lot of combat and some REALLY messed up situations. I made it through my time with no real injuries and only a small scar on my back. During my time in the army I discovered that I had lesbian or at least bi tendencies. All the time showering with other woman brought it to my attention. After I returned to the states I inherited a large house in a well off subdivision. The coolest part was that the house belonged to an Air Force pilot that I saved because he got shot down. It took me a few days to get my personal lawyer to make sure everything was legal. Once everything was worked out I moved into my new place. ...

Paradice Lost 2

(story continues from Paradice Lost) Part Two: A Sabine Evening It was dark by the time Laura parked her car along the street, but very few lights were on in the house. The curtains were all drawn. Laura wasn’t surprised; using the dice was not something to advertise to the neighborhood. Turning her key, she entered the dark foyer and saw light coming from the dining room. Warm, inviting scents filled her nostrils, which must be Gwen’s dinner. As she tossed her coat onto its hook she heard an unexpected sound as two thick leather cuffs fell off the table next to the door. Fumbling in the dark to retrieve them, Laura grinned softly. Her evening plans originally involved blankets and Netflix, not dice, but lately she hadn’t been one to complain about a night in Gwen and Cheri’s creative bondage. She usually ended up gagged anyway. ...

Paradice Lost 3

(story continues from Paradice Lost 2) Part Three: The New Warden Cheri slept decently enough under the circumstances, though Gabrielle didn’t seem to need any sleep at all. Cheri drifted awake multiple times that night to find herself a helpless bauble for wandering hands. Cheri was no more accustomed than her friends to being touched so intimately by a woman. The Dice Game led to bondage and, often, vibrators, but Gwen and Laura had never personally played with Cheri when they bound her. In fact, whoever was bound during the game usually ended up alone. Gabrielle felt completely foreign and what scared Cheri the most was the effect it had on her. It wasn’t typical attraction; Cheri didn’t swing that way herself. But bondage enticed her greatly and Cheri could not pretend she was made of stone. ...

Paradice Lost 5: A Rare Gift

(story continues from Paradice Lost 4) Author’s Note: The following is Part 5 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part Five: A Rare Gift The sun was setting outside as Cheri struggled, a rag in her hand, to try and wipe off the dinner table. Movement wasn’t easy in these shackles. Cheri could only walk in short steps, could barely extend her hands away from her body, and the corset made her waist rigid. It also didn’t help that her legs were basically welded together above the knee, nor that every movement made the toys inserted into Cheri’s loins tease her. But she cleaned vigorously nonetheless. She picked up the cardboard and packaging, and the discarded restraints from Gabrielle’s sick games with Cheri and her friends were all collected and neatly put away. Cheri even dug out the vacuum, which thankfully drowned out the fretful noises coming from her bedroom. Cheri dreaded what might be happening to Gwen. ...

Paradice Lost 6: Prometheus

(story continues from Paradice Lost 5: A Rare Gift) Author’s Note: The following is Part 6 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 6: Prometheus “Rise and shine, mon Chéri!” Cheri stirred in the darkness of her blindfold. Her limbs and jaw ached horribly from her restraints. Dried sweat caked her skin. Gabrielle, it seemed had woken early again. Her cheerful tone made Cheri worry that she’d planned out yet another eventful day for her and her friends. ...

Paradice Lost 7: Trust

(story continues from Paradice Lost 6: Prometheus) Author’s Note: The following is Part 7 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 7: Trust High heels clacked on the kitchen tile. “Is that what that noise was?” “Was Gabrielle really making a Thanksgiving dinner?” ...

Paradice Lost 8: Bait and Switch

(story continues from Paradice Lost 7: Trust) Author’s Note: The following is Part 8 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 8: Bait and Switch Gabrielle stared at the ceiling. It was early—so early, in fact, that the orange sun was still seeping through the gap in the curtains. She watched a stripe of sunlight crawl up her still legs. There was little else to do. She laid on her back in Cheri’s bed, arms and legs pinned to her sides by straps every foot or so on her naked body. Her hands were tied together and pressed into her stomach while further straps pinned her to the mattress. There was no gag, but Gabrielle was still quiet. She didn’t really know what to say. ...

Parked

My boyfriend and I are currently living in a female led relationship. I make all of the decisions, manage all of the finances and decide if or when he gets sexual release. He cooks, cleans, does laundry and takes care of my sexual needs. I keep him in constant chastity but do allow him to wank himself before me as a reward for good behavior. He thoroughly enjoys bondage games and is constantly begging to be tied up. It actually gets quite annoying. Today was one of those days. ...

Paul & Susan's Intitiation

They were lying in bed. Paul was reading the Sunday Sport, perusing through the contacts section when an ad caught his eye, Dominant Couple seek submissive pair to train. If you fancy this ring for a chat. He read it out to his wife. “Let’s give it ago”, he said, “the person at the other end will probably sound awful, but it is a local number”. “If that’s what you want”, she replied. ...

Paul & Susan's Intitiation 2 The Competition

(story continues from Paul & Susan’s Intitiation) Part Two - The Competition When Saturday arrived they both took their time in the bathroom. Stubble had started to form on their genitals from their first shave last week. Paul shaved Susan’s lips before she shaved off the stubble that had grown round his prick and testicles. The letter they had received told them to arrive wearing just a coat and nothing on their feet so it didn’t take them long to get ready. ...

Paula & Jane Endure Elbow Bondage Training

Following on from the “The Proper Rope Job” I had agreed to a challenge after Jane complained too much about how I liked to struggle and try to escape the rope she puts on my body. She added rope after rope and very soon I was in the strictest hogtie I had ever endured. To be fair, she did offer me the challenge with the proviso that that if I could remove one rope from my body, she would be my slave for the month, and that each additional rope would increase that duration by another month. She would have been my slave for almost a year. ...

Payback 2: The Colour of Greed

(story continues from Payback!) Chapter 2: The Colour of Greed Jessica was in my salon chair and I used pressure on the back of her neck to hold her head still as I forced the thick, stubby, rubber penis gag all the way in until the flange settled over her teeth and inside her cheeks. The gag was attached to an upright post that, in turn, had its base welded to a metal bar over her lap between the two armrests. ...

Payback 3: Invading the Shrine!

(story continues from Payback 2: The Colour of Greed) Chapter 3: Invading the Shrine! There was a ring set in the crown of the head harness and I reached around to feed a narrow strap from it to another set in the leather at the point of her elbows. She was on her stomach so, as I pulled on the strap, her head came up and, sitting in front of her, I could now look directly at her face. ...

Payback 4: Bitch Tickling!

(story continues from Payback 3: Invading the Shrine!) Chapter 4: Bitch Tickling! I was extremely comfortable lounging back on what I called my reclining pleasure board. That’s really what it was; a board measuring three feet wide by six and a half feet high softly padded with a kid leather covering. The bottom edge was anchored to the floor and the top reclined back about fifteen degrees off the vertical. Halfway down two wide padded ‘arms’ jutted out at forty-five degree angles supporting my buttocks and thighs. My legs bent comfortably at the knee over the ends of each arm allowing my stilettos to rest on the ends of two other supports near the floor. ...

Personalized Training

Preface: This is a true story about my search for an extended play session with a serious dominatrix and how I got more than I expected and learned to love it! Some minor liberties are taken with events once or twice to make for a more entertaining read but this is pretty much exactly how it went down! Chapter one. “Possible Personalized Training” My wife and I have the most open and healthy relationship of anyone we know. We’re a kinky couple that met online through alt.com, back before it was bought out by match.com. We really jumped into the alternative lifestyle as young dating adults, joining the local Society of Janus chapter, visiting public and private S&M clubs, going to kinky classes on bondage and all kinds of other play. I was (and still am) a Bisexual Switch and she was my, collared 24/7, sex slave under the name, “Nisha.” Together we rocked it out for years all over the San Francisco Bay Area and even ended up corrupting some of our straight friends into the lifestyle. Life was good and we ended up cementing our relationship by getting married. ...

Pit Pony 3

(story continues from Pit Pony 2) Part 3 They spent a restless night, but for the wrong reason. At dawn, Emily lay on the mattress ineffectually trying to dislodge the many ants crawling over her body, which was difficult without the use of her hands. Eventually, she sat up and struggled to her feet. Her movements woke John, who appeared impervious to the attention of the ants. “It’s no good,” she cried, “We’ll have to find a way of stopping them before tonight.” ...

Playing Chauffer 3: First Date

(story continues from Playing Chauffer 2: My Husband Baits His Own Trap) Part 3: First Date (The Prequel part 2) “You and I apparently have some shopping to do,” I informed my kneeling and locked husband, he not able to comment though because my panties were still gagging him. He could have easily spit them out, but I hadn’t given him permission to do so, and he so looked to be struggling to figure out this new me he was looking up at, just as he had struggled between handing me my key awkwardly and keeping his hands submissively clasped behind his back moments earlier. ...

Playtime

knock. knock. As you stand waiting at the door, you look nervously down at the outfit you so carefully picked out. It looked great when you put it on, but now you wonder if you made a mistake. No matter, it’s too late to go back and change, you tell yourself, steeling yourself and standing straight. The door opens, and He’s standing there, looking at you with a patient, amused expression. Your nerves seem to go into overdrive, and it’s all you can do to keep yourself from running as He steps back and gestures you to enter. The room is just like you remember, slightly cluttered, but airy. His computer is on, floating bondage images moving and shifting on the screen. At His gesture, you seat yourself in one of the chairs in the room, watching as He spins the chair in front of the computer so He can sit facing you. ...

Preppie Dolls 4: The Trix for Trapping

(story continues from Preppie Dolls 3: BoiToi) CONTENTS WARNING Forced Feminzation (Sissification; Mild cuteification); NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes.); Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Female on shemale intercourse; Cunnilingus; NC intercourse; Mild body alteration; Rubber Doll Transformation; Mental Manipulation and Reeducation; Sexual reconditioning; Enslavement; BDSM (Foot worship, Moderate Discipline; Pleasure torture; Orgasm Denial; NC slave training & enslavement/ Forced submission; Role reversal); Orgasm denial; Severe behavior conditioning and alteration. Foot Fetish. ...

Presents

If you are under 18 years of age, or are offended by graphic descriptions of sex and other activities and expressions of an adult nature, please stop reading at the first opportunity after this paragraph. Part 1: Diana Dianne wearily extracted her white stockinged leg from her car, dropping one of her conservative, plain cream pumps on the garage floor, and paused to stare at her fallen shoe which lay rocking on the black tarmac. Her layoff had finally come today and she had just driven home on habit alone. Once the familiar commuting ritual was over, reality began to sink in and she felt too drained get out of her car. At last, she resolved to climb out, extending herself to her slim, athletic 5'5". Dianne had felt good this morning so she had worn her favorite cream crepe business suit with its matching knee length skirt, and had accented it with an emerald green silk blouse which complimented her green eyes. With a sigh of determination she freed her long, strawberry-blonde hair from its hairdini bun. Having made herself feel slightly better, she lifted her head and swiftly walked to her apartment. ...

Queen Rubberella

I suddenly found myself without a job. There was a sudden and particularly messy “divorce” from my former employer with lots of ill-feelings and name-calling. They fired me for being incompetent over something I did not even do. I was devastated. My Master tried to console me with our usual rubber submission games but they all seemed so empty and short-lived. They were a pleasurable for the moment but would soon be forgotten. Tomorrow I would once again be the girl whose career had been smashed. ...

Recycled

Recycled - Part One I met my girlfriend Lisa some five years ago. We both worked at a local supermarket in Brooklyn, she being a cashier while I was a stock clerk. We hit it off pretty well, friendly like at first; taking lunch and breaks together, riding the same train going home, that sort of thing. It took a couple years before we actually became a couple though, and that only happened through a queer twist of fate. ...

Reflections

Reflections by James W Drifting between semi-consciousness and consciousness, as if in a dream, he was aware only of being encapsulated in the close embrace of something silky smooth yet constricting. He opened his eyes. He could not see, all sensation of light was entirely missing only feeling and smell were within his compass. He was warm, enclosed as he was entirely in latex. He tried to move but nothing happened; thought was not followed by action. He was held fast, physical movement was not an option. Yes, he recalled being covered from head to toe in all constricting shiny black latex, held tightly – very tightly contained, constricted, held fast in it sensuous folds. His breathing was steady, but he was aware, not for the first time that it was measured, moist and heavily scented with the smell of latex. His air was being fed to him via a tubed re-breathing bag. ...

Research Visit 2: The Doctor is in...

(story continues from Research Visit) Part 2: The Doctor is in… With the tour complete, Dr. Fisher led his fellow doctor out of the monitoring center. They rode back up the elevator and returned to his office where small finger sandwiches were waiting for them. Once again they sat on either side of his desk. “Well Dr. Hart, what do your assessment of all this? While I assume you’d want to further observe and talk to my staff over the next couple days, does this give you something interesting to add to your book?” ...

Rubber Heaven

The connection was immediate. I had been surfing the net for a Mistress for month and tonight was my lucky night! She had logged onto “the slave cage” at “bondage.com” as Mistress L. (I had got to know her name was Linda as in Mistress Linda). We were perfectly matching each others age of 23 & chatted for about two weeks almost every evening, discussing our common interests: Total rubber enclosure and strict bondage, humiliation & torture just to name a few, before we decided that we should try a session at her place the following friday (this was Wednesday evening) & if things “clicked” I should stay for the whole weekend. The weekend never seemed to come and every hour felt like days. ...

Sacked

SACKED. This story of loneliness, depravity and sexual desire begins on a warm summer Sunday, at approximately two-thirty pm. I, as is my normal choice of activity for a Sunday am sitting outside on the patio, looking down the length of our garden towards the trees and the concealed slave quarters, relaxing. The house has only one client presently, he is currently being dealt with suitably and will not require my personal attention for sometime. ...

Sacked Part 2

(story continues from Sacked) SACKED 2. (Second Time Around) Some Basic Background. Due to the expansion of Madam W.C. business, and the need for more space for specialisations, the B.D.S.M only brothel has been relocated, and a new slave accepted into the household. Mai is the House greeter and Clair is the first voluntary slave (And therefore she believes the senior slave) of the house. For further information on their lives and personas see the above title. See ‘Sacked,’ For previous client encounter. ...

Sacrifice - The Departure: Part 3: Under A Pale Eye

(story continues from Sacrifice - The Departure: Part 2: The Horn) The Departure Part 3 Under A Pale Eye Jarial kept herself curled around the Chosen One until she felt her ward breathing deeply in sleep. Slowly the Guardian eased herself away from the bound girl and slipped out of bed. Tyraal could not help thinking how lucky of a man he was to have such a beautiful companion as Jarial as she lightly approached him. The playful smile that she wore betrayed what was in her heart as she curled up beside his chair. ...

Sam's New Position

Part 1. Sam, or Samantha Shelldon had always been a dominant from an early age. She had known two things that set her apart from others. Her dominion over her parents and others and her lesbianism. By day she worked as head of section at Plexus I.T. Sam liked to wear classic fifties style suits. It gave the right impression, looked very sexy and gave the men something to drool about. Not that she was in the slightest bit interested in them. She made no secret of the fact that she was a sadistic lesbian predator. She made no excuses for what she was, ...

Sam's New Position 2: Payback

(story continues from Sam’s New Position) Part 2: Payback Sam woke with a start, She couldn’t see, everything was black! Her arms were painfully pulled back and tied like a strappado but taking her weight, her legs weren’t touching the ground, they were pulled apart by a spreader bar and tied off a few inches off the bed where Sam had been told to sit many hours before. The past week had been absolute hell for the once lesbian predator who had so spectacularly been tricked into her own downfall. She had cried all she could cry and however much she had thought that she had been wronged, she came to the same conclusion, that she had it coming and she deserved everything that had happened to her. ...

Sarah’s Pony Play

This is not your typical Ponygirl story, it contains human/human & pony/stallion sex. Once a fortnight Sarah would visit a friend, David who would allow her the pleasure of doing something she really adored, but which she felt many people would not understand, pony play. She’d always loved ponies, as a girl she had owned ponies, and truly adored them. Now she had grown up a little more, she’d decided it would be nice to live the life of a pony, and use it as a way of taking away the stresses of her busy life. ...

Sarah’s Pony Play

This is not your typical Ponygirl story, it contains human/human & pony/stallion sex. Once a fortnight Sarah would visit a friend, David who would allow her the pleasure of doing something she really adored, but which she felt many people would not understand, pony play. She’d always loved ponies, as a girl she had owned ponies, and truly adored them. Now she had grown up a little more, she’d decided it would be nice to live the life of a pony, and use it as a way of taking away the stresses of her busy life. ...

Saturday Slave

Here is a story of what is going to happen this coming Saturday. Thought you’d like it. Spndxmd First, I dressed into a corset, thigh high stockings, panties, High heeled shoes, leather cuffs and a penis harness. Next I tied myself up with a spreader bar, nipple clamps, gag, and blindfold then awaited my mistress. Upon entering the room she said “So this is what you want. OK then, But you remember you wanted this” she said with a coy voice. Next she walked around and proceeded to remove her clothes. Opening the drawer to her dresser she put on a pair of pantyhose and a spandex shirt. My blindfold was lifted for a moment so I could see her outfit. ...

School for Lesbian Subs

The ad seemed like it couldn’t be real. It was exactly what I wanted, a school for submissive girls. I had to find out if it was genuine and so, with my whole body shaking like I was freezing cold due to my nerves, I called the number on the page and waited for an answer. ‘Hello, Mz Lily’s School of Adult Education, Emma speaking, how can I help you?’ A young voice, sounded like she couldn’t be more than 18 years old answered. ...

Sci-Fi Club

Part 1 Katie waited at the entrance to a club she had never been before. Standing outside her car, she balanced on her conservative one inch black sandal high heeled shoes, shifting her weight from side to side. She pulled her cell phone out of her pocket, and it read “No txt messages, no voicemails”. She stamped her foot impatiently. Katie wasn’t nervous about going to a club, she was pretty confident in the bar and club scene, though was not a wild child by any means. At 25, she had graduated college, and was a school teacher in a nice suburban district of Chicago. She was a mild mannered woman, very shy and quiet, something her fiancé loved about her. Infact, the fiancé was the problem tonight. More specifically, his best friend. ...

Sci-Fi Club Part 2

(story continues from Sci-Fi Club)_ Part 2 Katie sat at her computer a week later. She had in fact called Steve, but had decided that she needed to visit a few more times before she sought employment. Steve had recommended a few websites which Katie was now perusing. The itching in her rear finally gone, her hand clicked the mouse quickly. While Theresa was out of town, her best friend Jean had decided to come along, and bring Jean’s cousin Amanda. ...

Shopping for Jessica

Erosboutique & Grometsplaza Latex story competition 2004 Jessica stared at the blank tunnel wall as the green line streetcar plunged underground. The other passengers, had they been paying attention, would likely have chalked up her refusal to make eye contact as nothing more than standard “T” etiquette. Jessica herself was acutely aware of the self-conscious way in which she pretended that she was the only person on the train. In fact, she wished with every fiber of her being that she was. ...

Sir Vincent's Christmas Party

I always celebrate Christmas by throwing a party for my Slaves. This year I closed the store Friday night before Christmas and will be closed until the Monday after New Years. I always give my slaves airline tickets to go home and return for Christmas Eve. That is except the ones who earned a lot of demerits. These stay and decorate for my party and anyone who wants stay in town. After Christmas I take the ten top outstanding slaves on my jet to one of my island homes. I have eight island resorts. Five are an island in itself. The others are at least 10 isolated acres. The island officials are invited so no one has any complaints. There we have a good time entertaining some clients and friends. They are invited to bring some of their slaves for entertainment. In all there is about 200 to 300 party goers. ...

Slaviversary

Author’s Note: This is a series of three stories (The last subdivided into two parts), telling the events of the past year from the view of each one of the three main characters. There will be repeating of several key events from the perspectives of at least one of the other main characters. Happy reading my friends ~ Loras Pa6 It was days like today that made me regret retiring as a professional dominatrix and returning to the world of business finance. Nothing went the way it was supposed to. I was definitely glad to be home so I could be comforted by my servants. I entered the house from the garage and my anger doubled at what I saw; only one of my two slaves were at the door waiting for me. My loyal slave kissed my shoes as I entered. “Welcome home Mistress.” ...

Slaviversary 2: The Slut's Story

(story continues from Slaviversary) 2: The Slut’s Story I was serving Mistress and ‘Master’ their dinner to celebrate his first ‘slaviversary’ (what a stupid name Mistress came up with just to make ‘Master’ happy). I detested calling him Master, especially since he was no more than her submissive. But Mistress insisted he was her husband and I was nothing to her but ’the slut’. I thought back to the time only a year ago that I was a professional Domme (or as Mistress called it: a professional dominant whore, because sex was expected by my customers), with a lucrative side business of selling properly trained slaves into foreign markets. I reflect back on that time and think if I hadn’t been so greedy I would still be a free woman today. ...

Slaviversary 3: Little Boy's Random Memories Pt 1

(story continues from Slaviversary 2: The Slut’s Story) 3: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 1 I was trapped in a device of my own making… literally. Mistress had taken me to our king size bed and immediately stuffed me into the sack of her present. She kissed me through the opening and then slid herself into the shorts. I was immediately in heaven and began to try to send my wife and Mistress there too. I had succeeded, she finally tapped me on the head and told me to stop and I felt her flop back onto the bed. I had given her five squirting orgasms (something she claims she never experienced until she had me). Unfortunately that caused her to slip into what I like to call her ‘Cunnilingus Comas’ where she is so exhausted she literally passes out with me between her legs. Normally I am able to slip out and cuddle with her, sucking her nipples until she comes around. ...

Submissive Position

Chapter 1 Introduction Kyle was a good looking forty two year old, and had lost his wife two years earlier. Now, after the initial grief, he was venturing out into the dating world once again; only things were slightly different this time. Apart from being nearly twenty years since he had done this sort of thing, he had now decided he wanted a certain type of partner. That was one who also indulged in his passion for bondage. ...

Summer Training

Chapter 1 Stephanie looked at herself in the mirror, trying to see if she could see the changes in her reflection. The girl that stared back at her was the same California blonde that had just graduated high school. Her hair was long with a slight curl to it and her eyes were an ocean blue. She still had a killer figure that screamed to be on a Hooter’s calendar. Everything in Stephanie’s reflection looked normal except for the ball gag fastened in her mouth. ...

Summer Training 10

(story continues from Summer Training 9)_ _Continued from part 9 Chapter 10 The light rapping at the door woke Kim. In a panic, thinking that her father had caught her home and would need to be fed breakfast or worse, she threw herself out of bed and tripped over her clean clothes box before she realized she was in her friend Stephanie’s room. She glanced at the clock and saw that it was 8:43 in the morning. ...

Summer Training 11

(story continues from Summer Training 10)_ _Continued from part 10 Chapter 11 The stop at the grocery store took a little longer than Jeff had expected, but they had Stephanie’s prescription ready and most everything he needed for meals for the next couple of days. He enjoyed being away from the house, but he didn’t want to leave his stepsister to her own devices for very long. Their current relationship was fragile and Jeffery didn’t want to jeopardize it since it had taken quite a while to get it to that stage. ...

Summer Training 12

(story continues from Summer Training 11)_ _Continued from part 11 Chapter 12 Jeffery awkwardly lifted his sister out of his Jeep and onto the cool cement floor of the garage. The garage door had already hummed its way shut, secreting away himself and his bound step sister from the rest of the world. Gathering her chain lead, he gave it a gentle tug and his blonde captive struggled to stand. Stephanie felt her blindfold being untied then removed. Though the adventure of being bound outside her home was arousing in many ways, the young woman was glad to be back within the safe environs of her home. ...

Summer Training 13

Continued from part 12 Chapter 13 Stephanie pretended to sleep as she lay curled up and chained in her parent’s bed. Her wrists were cuffed in front of her with black leather cuffs and her ankles were locked into a set of leather hobbles. She wore a thin leather collar to which Jeffery had fastened a very long leash. The other end was locked to the bed. The leash enabled her to go her parent’s bathroom without assistance. It would also allow her to get into the room where Kim was kept prisoner. ...

Summer Training 2

(story continues from Summer Training)_ _Continued from part one Chapter 2 Jeffery reflected a bit as his stepsister disappeared up the stairs and into their parents’ bedroom. The fact that he had captured and used his stepsister for several weeks without her realizing his identity was nothing short of a true miracle. All of his mental pre-planning and research was paying off. She was now going to be his little slave girl. Upstairs, Stephanie had opened pretty much every drawer and cabinet in her parent’s armoire and now just stared at huge variety of restraints and gear that was stored there. She had no idea what some of those things there were designed for. She recognized the sets of leather cuffs instantly as well as the collars, blindfolds and hoods. Since she had not actually seen herself in bondage before today, she was sure that some of those items she didn’t recognize were ones that the strangers had used on her. In the end, she picked out two pairs of matching red leather cuffs, a red leather collar, a ballgag that was part of some sort of head harness thing and several black leather belts. She gathered her choices together and headed back down the stairs. ...

Summer Training 3

(story continues from Summer Training 2)_ _Continued from part 2 Chapter 3 Stephanie was in the dark again. Jeffery had placed a leather blindfold over her eyes and left her standing naked in her bondage in the living room. She could hear her stepbrother setting something up beside her as she stood there in silence. In the living room they had gone through her lessons as she remembered them. The straps around her legs were gone as well as the lavender butterfly-shaped vibrator. But Stephanie still had the red-leather cuffs around her ankles and wrists, a matching collar and a harness gag with a bright red ball. Her hands had been locked behind her back after her lesson where she was pretty sure they would remain for awhile. ...

Summer Training 4

(story continues from Summer Training 3)_ _Continued from part 3 Chapter 4 Kim smiled as she drove away, thinking about how easy it was to get Jeffery to let her do her laundry at his house. Of course, she would make sure that her laundry would take time and by the time it was done, she would ask if she could spend the night in Stephanie’s room. If you had boobs and asked nicely, you could get pretty much anything. Once she was there, Kim would also see what Jeffery was keeping a secret. There was something making him nervous as hell and now she was anxious to know what. It wasn’t just the desire to know, but she might also be able to blackmail Jeff into letting her stay at the house while Stephanie and her parents were away. It certainly beat sleeping out in the car or with some guy she barely knew. Another song came on the radio and she sang along with it. Hopefully work wouldn’t be too bad and then she could look forward to tonight. ...

Summer Training 5

(story continues from Summer Training 4)_ _Continued from part 4 Chapter 5 Jeff sat back at his old desk in his bedroom. Nothing had really changed since he had left for college. There were still piles of books and papers with a cleared spot for his laptop. Most of the books were paperback horror novels by King and Straub with a few hardback non-fiction books as well. A collection of H.P. Lovecraft stories was on top, covered with a thin film of dust. He was seeing all this without really seeing. His mind was elsewhere. Tonight was going to be complicated and a bit dangerous, but the thrill was going to be worth it. Stephanie’s friend Kim was going to come over to do laundry, but Jeff was sure there was more to it than that. Kim had a conniving air about her this morning but Jeff really couldn’t pinpoint the reasons for it. Perhaps it was just him being paranoid. But, in his case, Jeff reasoned, paranoia was good. He had left his stepsister in the newly discovered ’dungeon’. Jeff was convinced that it was more than just a playroom for his father and stepmother Janice. There was too much security for that. He could also be wrong though. Maybe they played harder than he had first thought or they played with other people. He knew that there were clubs out there that practiced mock kidnappings for pleasure and his parents could be part of one. It would most certainly explain the amount of toys they had. He heard the bathroom door shut and the water turned on for the bath. Letting Stephanie have her freedom for awhile was a good thing. He didn’t want to have to worry about her for time. Right now, he wanted to focus on Michelle and getting her over here this evening. Jeff opened up his Dell laptop and booted up. Checking his e-mail, he saw there was a reply from Michelle. Upon opening it, all he saw was one little word: ’When’. Quickly, Jeff typed in his reply, making sure that she was to show up exactly at 5:30 or the night was off. She could wear anything she wanted but he required her to wear the collar he gave her. Jeff had plenty of other restraints he could use on her here at the house. He felt himself getting aroused just thinking of tonight. ...

Summer Training 6

(story continues from Summer Training 5)_ _Continued from part 5 Chapter 6 Michelle was mortified when the doorbell rang. Her hands were cuffed behind her back and her ankles were cuffed as well. Not only was the Asian girl restrained, but she also was watching a video of herself pleasuring Jeffery’s girlfriend Stephanie all while a vibrator was humming inside of her. It was the apartment walk all over again where she was led to her apartment while bound. As she watched herself restrained on the television, she could envision what Stephanie went through. Quickly, she looked for the remote. ...

Summer Training 7

(story continues from Summer Training 6)_ _Continued from part 6 Chapter 7 Kim was flustered and fuming when she closed the door to Stephanie’s room. However, she was more pissed off with herself than with anyone else. All her life she struggled to make sure everyone knew that she wasn’t one to be messed with. From her tattoos and pierced navel to the way she talked to people, she hated looking vulnerable. She hated Jeffery more than ever now because of that. Not that he had done anything to her but now he knew something he could use against her whenever he wanted. Now, thanks to her fuck-up, Jeffery had been given a glimpse at a jagged crack in her shell. ...

Summer Training 8

(story continues from Summer Training 7)_ _Continued from part 7 Chapter 8 Jeffery found Michelle in a state, twisting and turning on his bed and trying to say something through her gag. Her nude body glistened from her efforts as she struggled in her hogtie. Jeffery quickly went over to her. “Are you alright?” Jeffery asked frantically. Michelle shook her head and continued to try to talk to him through her gag. Quickly, Jeff unfastened the straps and pulled the red ball from her mouth. ...

Summer Training 9

(story continues from Summer Training 8)_ _Continued from part 8 Chapter 9 Kim was trouble. Even though Jeff was bone tired, he needed to check on his other houseguest. He slipped into his room and pulled on a pair of boxers. He also gathered up the bag that he had used in capturing his stepsister Steph; his ‘abduction’ kit. Not that he had plans to use any of the tape and rope inside it. He just wanted to be sure he had it IF needed. ...

Surprise Gift Box

continued from Ken’s Birthday Gift A recently divorced good friend of ours had taken a job transfer to another state to get away from his ex-wife, and to get a fresh start socially. We knew Ken in high school and were definitely Ken’s friends first. His ex-wife was OK with us, but just came along with Ken in our eyes. My name is Deb, and before Ken got married, he and my boyfriend, now husband, and I had some wild times together. (see cuckold) ...

Tales From The Psych Ward 1: Of One Mind

Part 1: “Of One Mind” = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = It’s so nice to be insane No one asks you to explain Radio by your side, Angie Baby Angie Baby, you’re a special lady Living in a world of make-believe Well, maybe… Well, maybe… From the song “Angie Baby” written by Alan O’Day and sung by Helen Reddy in 1974 ...

Tales From The Psych Ward 2: I'm Baaaaack!

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 1: Of One Mind) Part 2: I’m Baaaaack! To make a long story short, people who don’t know me very well think I have catatonic epilepsy. The shrinks think it is catatonic schizophrenia. In other words they think that I totally lose contact with reality and go off into some fantasy world in my head. What none of them seem to understand is that it isn’t fantasy, and it isn’t in my head. It is reality, my reality - and part of my reality includes occasionally going catatonic in public. ...

Tales From The Psych Ward 4: Cassandra

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 3: The Mind of a Witness) Part 4: Cassandra I was “in house” after a security guard went ape shit and called 911 when I went catatonic while standing in a clothing isle in the store. Maybe if I had been in the men’s section, or at least not in front of a full display of female thong underwear, he wouldn’t have been so upset. The fact that most of my clothing suddenly disappeared may also have had something to do with it. I came out of it totally OK and lucid, but once the EMTs and the police were involved, a short stay at the ward was inevitable. ...

Tales From The Psych Ward 5: The Pony Farm

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 4: Cassandra) Part 5: The Pony Farm I was finally back at my apartment and things were going pretty well for me - pretty well meaning that I hadn’t done anything in public that would get me sent back to the ward. Dr. Henderson was trying another medication and he said that he was “very hopeful.” I think that what he is actually hopeful for is a big paycheck if he and the drug companies can come up with something that will control “seizure-based schizophrenia.” That is what they are calling it now that they have both Cassie and me as “confirmed case studies.” ...

Tales From The Psych Ward 6: We Are Not Alone

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 5: The Pony Farm) Part 6: We Are Not Alone Pony prancing up the middle of the street naked resulted in me being sent back to in-house treatment until I was once again “no longer a threat to myself or others around me.” Dr. Henderson testified at the committal hearing. I’m not sure if he was for the defense or the prosecution. He explained that when I am in one of my states, I am not an overt threat to others or myself, but I am not aware of the reality around me. Thus, I could significantly injure myself or others. In his most expert-witness-called-to-testify voice, he explained to the judge, “During these episodes, he almost seems to be in his own personal reality.” ...

Tales From The Psych Ward 7: Again a Witness

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 6: We Are Not Alone) Part 7: Again a Witness Detective Antonio Mendes sat at his desk reorganizing his notes on the difficult, high-publicity case, that the papers called “The Roadside Rapist.” He was trying to word things properly before he put his report into the computerized records system. When the new system first went into place he had learned the hard way that what you wrote in a notebook in your pocket and what you wrote in a report form on-line were not the same thing. None of the higher-ups ever read your personal notebook. ...

Tales of Green Valley

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tales of Green Valley 3: Tammy gets Caught) Tales of Green Valley 4: Performance Review Trash Isme, the Disposal Solutions garbage truck driver and part time delivery guy, woke up on Monday morning at his usual 10 am. His delivery job started when the 11 am train pulled in so he still had an hour before he had to be at the Green Valley train station up on the hill. He took his time getting cleaned up and dressed in his newest, and cleanest, work clothes. The company jump suit just did not fit anyone well, but it did let him hide the special adult diaper he figured he would need on this day more than most. ...

Tales of Green Valley

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tales of Green Valley 15: Surprise Party) Tales of Green Valley # 16: Surprise Party, the Aftermath Bill and Susan were talking with James, better known as Minotaur and his girl when Sam and Penny stopped by. It was Saturday, two days after the two girls they had put out as garbage had been picked up and taken off to the landfill. They had learned that Carlos, the usual driver on the route, had been in a wreck and that was why a different truck and driver had come that morning. They had planned for the two bins of garbage to be loaded into a rear loader truck by Carlos, who would have made sure the danger was minimized and let the two girls bound up and bagged like the rest of the garbage escape before they could be dumped in the landfill. The three couples accepted the fact that girls had clearly declared their consent, but regretted the waste of such fun garbage. ...

Tales of Green Valley 15: Surprise Party

(Previous Green Valley Tale: Tales of Green Valley 14: More Memories) Tales of Green Valley # 15: Surprise Party (NB: It does not take place in Green Valley, could be anywhere.) The party started at 9pm and I was just finishing dressing when my doorbell rang. Bill and Susan had come to pick me up. Bill smiled when he saw me in the skimpy bikini top and the really short skirt and dared me to turn around and bend over. I laughed and proved his guess was right - no panties and bending over, with my legs spread apart gave him a great view of my pussy. He reached forward and slipped a finger right inside me. “I see you are already for the party,” he said as Susan grabbed his hand and sucked my juices from his finger. ...

Tan Lines 3

(story continues from Tan Lines 2) Part 3 9 a.m. Ginny pushes through the door. “Good morning, Ginny.” “Hey.” I flip the OPEN sign over and Ginny follows me down the hall. It starts the same as it has every session for the last month. She strips slowly, very slowly, turns, closes her eyes, raises her hands behind her neck, and opens her legs. I rub her down with the exfoliating cream, wipe her dry, then lotion her, top to bottom, front and back, even the places where the sun don’t shine. ...

Tatianna's Task! Part 1

PROLOGUE As the information that would make her very rich copied to a flash drive in the form of a god awful hot pink lipstick case, Tatianna left the computer terminal for a moment. Opening the coat closet just inside the entrance to the office she looked down at the girl writhing on the floor. With sure, economical, movements she tightened the leather straps holding the packing in her captive’s mouth, and the blindfold in place, then checked the knots of the thin cord binding the girl’s wrists and ankles together in a classic hogtie. She wasn’t going anywhere, at least not until her captor had finished collecting the information needed to achieve her goal. ...

Tatianna's Task! Part 2

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 1)_ CHAPTER 4 – IN THE NET! Amy was in a daze. The emotions and fantastic feelings she just experienced over the last half hour had grabbed her by the soul, shaking her to the very core and they had not yet worn off. In fact she hoped they never did because it was as if a brilliant light had suddenly reached a big, ugly dark spot inside her bursting it wide open until the light reached to the ends of every nerve in her body. ...

Tatianna's Task! Part 3

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 2)_ CHAPTER 5 – INTO MY PARLOR. As soon as she knew Amy would have left for work Tati accessed her computer and read both her diary and the paper she had written. That girl was going to be very tired during her shift thought the Domme; obviously she didn’t take the time to get some sleep. Everything she read was just perfect. She had the girl exactly where she wanted her and still had four months to complete her task. It would not take that long, in fact, if she played her cards right it would happen on the morning that Amy finished her last shift before she started her holidays. Life was good and promised to be very profitable. ...

Tatianna's Task! Part 4: Closing the Trap

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 3)_ CHAPTER 6 – CLOSING THE TRAP! For the remaining couple of weeks Amy worked and so did Tati. Supposedly, for her playmates’ sake, she was an investment analyst who worked from home via her computer. In fact, while Amy was sleeping with her wrist and ankle restraints keeping her exactly where Tati wanted her, the industrial espionage expert was out and about finalizing her plans. ...

Tatianna's Task! Part 7: The Wait

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 4: Closing the Trap)_ CHAPTER 7 - THE WAIT! A very satisfied Tatianna lowered the cart from the van and hooked a ceiling pulley to the sides of the canvas bag. Up, out and on to the garage floor she spilled the girl, wrists and ankles still bound; gag and blindfold in place and just starting to wake up. She pulled her through in to the house. ...

Tatianna's Task! Part 7: The Wait Part 2

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 7: The Wait) CHAPTER 7: THE WAIT! - PART 2 The girl could only watch as Tatianna set up their next session. She spread a big square of thin plastic sheeting, like painters use, over the carpet in the middle of the living room. Out on the patio she had found a wrought iron loveseat with polished wooden slats for the seat and she carried it through to set it on the plastic. ...

Tatianna's Treasures Part 1: Preparations!

PART ONE PROLOGUE “Oh come on Amy, work with me here. I cannot put you on display for the private grand opening until you’re down to at least nineteen inches!” Amy, of course, had no choice in the matter but Tatianna liked to talk to herself as she worked the laces of the heavily boned, white kid leather, bondage corset. Since it was taking her quite some time to get the beautiful twenty four year old girl properly fitted she was carrying on a regular one-sided conversation. ...

Tatianna's Treasures Part 2: Coming Together & Details, Details

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 1: Preparations!)_ PART TWO CHAPTER TWO – COMING TOGETHER! Since she would be a first time guest at the private party Tatianna did not expect to play and so, out of courtesy to the hostess, she did not wear her full Domme leather cat suit outfit. Instead she chose a pale blue leather skirt with a matching jacket over a dark blue silk blouse. Her knee-high stiletto heeled boots and kid gloves matched the blouse making for a very striking presentation. ...

Tatianna's Treasures Part 3: The Test

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 2: Coming Together & Details, Details)_ PART THREE CHAPTER FOUR – THE TEST. Grand Mistress Vivien introduced the Executive Committee to Tatianna and Anne. There were two men and two other women. The men wore typical black silk shirts and leather pants. One Tati already knew but the other was older with a white goatee and moustache. The women showed a bit more personality in their dress in that one wore a short black leather skirt and over the knee stiletto heeled boots while the other was in a body hugging corset and hobble skirt that didn’t seem to hobble her in the least. ...

Tatianna's Treasures Part 4: Returning the Favour! & Twins in Trouble

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 3: The Test)_ PART FIVE CHAPTER FOUR – RETURNING THE FAVOUR! Later that night Anne and Tatianna were lying in each other’s arms feeling very satisfied with the way the day’s events had gone and, especially, the way they had spent the rest of the evening. Amy was completely exhausted and sound asleep bound to the bed in the spare room. She was worn out from finding that the Triple D in the hands of one insatiable dominatrix didn’t come even close to what it could do to her in the hands of two. ...

The Art of Silk Surrender 10

(story continues from The Art of Silk Surrender 9) The Art of Silk Surrender- Part 10 Aurora and I, exhausted physically, mentally and sexually, slept deep and long into the next afternoon. I began to awaken first, and propped myself up on one elbow just to gaze at the sleeping angel beside me in the satin sheets of my parents’ big, cozy bed. I slowly brushed silken strands of her hair away from her face, and fell helplessly in love with her all over again, as if discovering her inner and outer beauty for the first time. ...

The Art of Silk Surrender 11

(story continues from The Art of Silk Surrender 10) The Art of Silk Surrender- Part 11 In the last part, Aurora and I had been locked into collars and chastity belts in service of my friend Sue, now Lady Susan, who was holding court at a bondage pool party in my parents’ backyard. There were twenty-two naked guests, currently divided into eleven pairs, engaged in a contest to see who could resist orgasm the longest while being given oral sex by their bound partner. Losing meant being forced to walk the plank, the pool diving board, while having hands bound and with a thick, black cotton hood over their heads. ...

The Bondage Club 3: The Gamble

(story continues from The Bondage Club 2: Sister Slave) Part Three: The Gamble Chapter 4 Still in a blissful high from her recent orgasm, it took Kim a few moments to realize what Mistress Amanda said. “Yes it was wonder…. wait, what did you say?” Turning to face the girl strapped down on the bench, “Kendall?” A flash of recognition suddenly became apparent and she moved towards the bench. “Quick, help me get her up!” The words almost choking out of her. ...

The Bondage Club 4: Playtime

(story continues from The Bondage Club 3: The Gamble) Part Four: Playtime Chapter 5 “Amanda, please.” Kim begged as tears began to well up in her eyes. “Now listen cunt, because I’m only going to say this one time. It’s Mistress to you at all times! Do I make myself clear our do I need to whip it into you?” “No Mistress, I mean yes Mistress I understand. Please, I beg you not to whip me Mistress.” Kim said as she began to sob. ...

The Bondage Club 5: Bondage Sisters

(story continues from The Bondage Club 4: Playtime) Part Five: Bondage Sisters Chapter 6 Amanda forced the girls to crawl on their knees back across the club leashed behind her all the way back to her private dungeon room. Once there, she forced Kendall to kneel on one side of the room against a pole where the back of her collar was locked to the pole keeping her in place. On the other side of the room she rebound Kim. First she removed her shoes and stockings and placed leather cuffs around her ankles and attached a hobble chain between them. Next she unbound her arms and forced them above her head where she attached leather cuffs around her wrists and reattached them to a cable above her head. This wasn’t too bad until her hobble chain was removed and a three foot spreader bar took its place which now forced her to balance up on top of the balls of her feet. ...

The Bones In The Dungeon 4

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 3) Part 4 We had a busy tour day at the castle, and I took many groups around the building and grounds, but again the dungeon was the place that generated the most interest. I was grateful for the activity as it kept my mind off of the announcement Henry was to make at the end of the day, but I eventually found myself seated with the other tour guides in the great room, and I got several looks from them as if to say “what are you doing here with us”. ...

The Bones In The Dungeon 5

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 4) Part 5 By the time the great wheel had stopped it’s noisy rolling, my mistress Beth was long gone. I heard her slam the heavy doors on her way out, and I knew I would be alone for some time, unless of coursemy ghostly dungeon masters decided to visit. I could see very little with the strict position my head was held in other than the iron ring of the great wheel, but there was no mistaking the sound of the ghostly dungeon masters boots as they eventually approached. ...

The Bones In The Dungeon 6

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 5) Part 6 I slept like a rock in my cell despite the “used” way my body felt, and I suspected it would take several days for the marks to fade from my body. I realized I was fortunate not to be permanently damaged by either my Mistress Beth or the muscular man, but perhaps fortune didn’t play all that big a part. If I were seriously damaged Henry would notice and realize this was no game between Beth and I, and if she wanted to use me for her own purposes she couldn’t hurt me too badly without effecting her plans. If I was to be her show pony, she couldn’t treat me too badly without jeopardizing the show, and it was with this new confidence that I addressed her when she came down to collect me several hours later. ...

The Bones In The Dungeon 7

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 6) Part 7 I just knew there had to be a catch with Beth wanting to take me out for the day, and then I realized it was October thirty first, Halloween, the one day a year that ghosts and other ghouls can travel freely between this realm and the other. I wondered why she would pick this particular day to take me out and away from the castle. Perhaps it actually was ladies night at the club she spoke of, but with my level of suspicion it could also be one of the clubs she had visited in search of satisfaction at the end of a whip, and ladies night there could be a very bad experience for me. I didn’t forget about deceiving her on the great wheel, and I doubt she did either. ...

The Chastity Corset

Inspired by an idea from Miss Fuyuko Part 1 I have a Dolly I play with - I feel like a little girl again, I’m so excited! What? What am I, a grown woman, doing playing with Dolls? Let me fill you in… Mistress watched on the webcam she had set up in her Dolly’s bedroom, the image of her girl on the screen, rubbing herself, breathing heavily, until finally coming to orgasm. She sighed, and turned back to the web page, finished putting in her Dolly’s measurements, and then completed the order. ...

The Coincidence 3: A Friend

(story continues from The Coincidence) Part Three Chapter 10: A Friend When Rebecca woke up the next day, she finally felt refreshed. The sickness was gone, and the awful taste was replaced with the taste of Tracy’s wonderful cooking. Rebecca got up quietly so as not to disturb the exhausted Tracy, and showered quickly, the water running over the metal of the collar and chastity belt. Rebecca put her hair up in a high ponytail, noticing in the mirror that the collar said “SLAVE”. Rebecca smiled, understanding why the man called her slave, and pegged it down as another sexy thing. After all, even though she hated the experience, she did successfully get a man. ...

The Coincidence 4: Third Wheel

(story continues from The Coincidence 3: A Friend) Part Four Chapter 14: Third Wheel The girls had decided to meet next weekend on Saturday evening, and hang out on Sunday as well. Rebecca left this time with her clothes and their keys, saying that she might go to a bar with Richard on Friday, but promising to drive home separately from him to avoid what Tracy called “funny business”. Tracy wondered how Rebecca would lace herself into a corset, but figured that Rebecca would manage something, or just wear one of her catsuits instead. ...

The Coincidence 5: Tracy's Morning

(story continues from The Coincidence 4: Third Wheel) Part Five Chapter 17: Tracy’s Morning (Afternoon, Actually) Tracy woke up in the afternoon, groaning as she moved her aching body off of the living room couch. Tracy wandered into the kitchen wearing the clothes she slept in, which were yoga pants and a loose T-shirt. Delighted to find coffee already made, Tracy devoured the coffee cold. Tracy looked through her fridge, scrounging around for some food to sate her hunger. Finding some old pizza leftovers, Tracy ate the pizza cold. Her hunger sated, Tracy glanced around for Rebecca, who was clearly awake and had somehow made coffee already. Tracy searched the house, and didn’t see Rebecca anywhere, even in the dungeon. Finally, Tracy checked her bedroom, and pushed open the door and looked inside. The door creaked as it opened, and Rebecca looked up suddenly in shock at the noise. ...

The Coincidence 6: Coincidence Again

(story continues from The Coincidence 5: Tracy’s Morning) Part Six Chapter 22: Coincidence Again A month later, Rebecca found herself once again watching a boring movie, and of course fell asleep. The damsel was only in a prison cell, and was wearing all her clothes, and Rebecca got bored. After the movie ended, Tracy headed to her room, presumably to go to bed. A little bit later, Rebecca groggily looked up, and saw that Tracy had left. Rebecca got up, and headed over to Tracy’s room, hoping that this time Tracy would be able to restrain her down in her favorite cell. This particular night, Rebecca was wearing very little- only her chastity belt, collar, new favorite penis gag, leg shackles, and a pair of handcuffs that kept her hands behind her back and attached to the back of her chastity belt. ...

The Country House - Part 4: 'The Parties Start...'

(story continues from The Country House - Part 3: Hanging - Alone?) The Country House Part 4: ‘The Parties Start…’ I was indoctrinated into what happens at the parties at the country house soon after the start of my stay. I was to become an important part. To begin with my job was merely to serve drinks. The parties were always the first Saturday of every month. Around six in the evening the guests arrived. There were usually six or seven couples, and a couple of men and women who arrived alone. What at first surprised me was that each couple brought with them a ‘guest’. I soon realised though that although the Master, Mistress and their guests were good friends, all affluent (by the Bentleys, Maseratis, and Ferraris they arrived in), they all shared a common interest in BDSM. I guessed this was common among the upper echelons of society. Whilst the Master or Mistress met the guests who arrived in their formal dinner wear as friends, it did not take me long to realise that they did not greet the ‘companions’ of the guests the same way. When I was instructed to take these guests downstairs to the accommodation next to mine near the dungeon, I guessed their positions. I was never allowed to speak to them, but I often wondered their stories. Were they there by their own desires, or were they in effect blackmailed by their financial position like me? What were their lives as submissives or slaves like? Until nine o’clock the evening progressed as a run of the mill albeit upper class dinner party. As there were often fifteen to twenty guests to be fed, the Master and Mistress used a formal catering company to prepare and serve a sumptuous dinner. When dinner was finished and the caterers were packing up, the party took an altogether different twist. Whilst dinner upstairs was being enjoyed, it was my job to serve the rather more basic dinner to the occupants of the downstairs accommodation. Each room was identical to mine. I guessed due to the time that the house was built, the rooms were actually used for real slaves at one time. The brick walls and tiled floors were basic but the original sinks and toilets had been replaced, and each was supplied with a wardrobe, table, chair, mirror and single bed. Not comfortable living by any means, but held up well compared to the student halls I had endured a few year earlier. One throwback from the time was that between the dozen rooms, bathing facilities were shared. I guess then (and now) there was no reason to look after the dignity of those who had already had it taken. The wet room at the end of the corridor comprised of a simple single shower area and a large sunken bath. It was about the size of a large ‘hot tub’ but of course the more luxurious things like water and air jets were not a facility on 150 year old plumbing. The submissives job for this time was simple - to eat, change from the dress they had arrived in, bathe and wear the various outfits that their masters had chosen from them, and finally shave, apply make-up, or whatever was taken to be ready and presentable for nine o’clock. When the bell rang in my quarters it was the signal that the hosts and guests were ready and waiting in the dungeon for us. I opened each door in turn and beckoned each slave out and we walked in a line in the corridor down to the dungeon, and after knocking walked in and we lined up against the wall. The dungeon was a large room - certainly as large as the massive main dining room but with of course a lower ceiling. The dungeon was split into areas. Near the entrance was the seating area. Dimly lit, it housed plush carpet, and four semi-circle shaped leather seats, capable of sitting ten people. In the centre of the semi circle was what at first glance looked like a coffee table, but a closer look would reveal the rings and cuffs attached to the sides and corners, which meant the table could be used for more devious reasons. When we arrived the guests were usually sat down. The formal dinner wear was replaced by all manner of fetishwear, leather and latex and all eyes were on their own slave they had each arrived with as well as the others which would be available that evening. At the nod of the Mistress, this would be my cue to leave and begin serving drinks for the evening. My drinks outfit was be a pair of tight leather shorts as I carried the tray of drinks to the guests. After I had mastered this, and when there was an assistant who made the drinks my serving uniform was quite different. Whilst I was nude apart from a thick leather posture collar, a tray with straps would be fastened around me, just above my navel. When the two thin chains at the front were attached to my collar the tray was held firm and level for placing drinks upon. I had to walk very carefully though, especially since my hands would also be cuffed behind me with leather cuffs. As I carefully made my way back and forth and around the room, my nudity, the collar and my position made me an open target for guests as they took a drink from my tray to reach down under it to do whatever they desired. There was more than that on show though. Around the room would be the half dozen slaves of the evening in various positions being attended to by the guests. Some were merely used as ‘ornaments’ by the guests, strapped onto one of the bondage coffee tables while a small group enjoyed their drinks. In another part of the room, guests sat around a latex sheeted bed whilst two slaves performed a sex show. The sound of leather hitting flesh was a common sound and the multitude of large equipment for strapping or suspending slaves, toys and whips meant the combinations of their use were immeasurable. One side of the dungeon offered three private rooms if a guest wished the company of a slave in private. One of the rooms was different though, and contained an ingenious and devious moving wall. In the wall were five holes. Two large holes would have the slaves legs through at about waist height, holding their weight on their thighs. The top half of the wall could be winched up and when it was winched down with the slave in place the top three holes formed a ‘stocks’ to hold the slaves head and wrists loose enough to move but impossible to remove. This left the slaves torso in the private room, immobile, whilst their legs, hands and face were on show to the main room. This devious situation meant that the slaves back and of course their genitals of orifices were readily available, whilst they could not see their tormentor, the results of their work would be clear to see through the expressions on the slave, clearly visible in the main room. Although my job was merely to serve drinks, as the level of the play at the parties was quite moderate, and maybe even enjoyed by the slaves, I often wondered what it would be like to be involved. Once, as I was told a couple and their male slave could not attend, I was told I would be needed for a special request. After an hour of serving drinks I was summoned away to one of the private rooms. The Mistress ordered me to recline my naked body with my back on one of the waist-high, castored bondage tables. My head rested on the table, my arms by my side with my knees and lower legs dangling off the end. After the ring on the back of the neck of my collar was attached, fixing my head back to the table, the Mistress departed. She returned a minute later with a naked female slave. Early twenties, a perfectly curved body held a neck with a thick leather collar which in turn held a pretty face framed by chocolate brown wavy hair. Her sweet vision was forever lost however as she stepped up towards me, obviously just briefed on what she was instructed to do - she stepped up onto the table, a foot either side of my waist as she faced away, she crouched down, showing the end of a butt-plug firmly held in her ass. As she reached around and pulled at the plug I had a close view in seeing the wide tapered plug stretch her ass around it as she pulled it. The plug glistened, and when it was expelled it was literally dripping with lube, as was her relaxed hole, still just open and soaking wet. Without a pause or further command, once again showing she was firmly briefed on what she was expected to do, she reached down and I flinched as she roughly grabbed my penis. Even though it was all but flaccid, she found no problem in stuffing it into the hole left by the plug. As she lent back, with her back against my chest and her head next to mine I felt myself grow and slip inside her deeply. The Mistress took her hands, cuffed them and secured them above our heads onto a ring at the end of the table, her arms framing our faces. The Mistress then secured a thick cuff around each of her thighs just above the knee. To these cuffs was locked a short chain, and when the girl brought her knees up to her chest the Mistress attached the chains to rings at the edge of the table next to my shoulders. As well as holding her folded legs back, it held them open, exposing her chest and more pertinently her pelvic area to the desires of anyone at the end of the table. The Mistress took a moment to test the bonds then picked up a dildo. Setting it to vibrate, she put it in my hand and directed my hand down over in front of me, and pushed my hand so it held the vibrator against the slave’s sex. This caused an immediate gasp from the slave. My Mistress informed me “Keep her hot… but under no circumstances let her come. I shall be back soon.”. As soon as the Mistress left and the door was closed behind her, the slave arched her back, and threw her head back, over my shoulder so we were cheek to cheek. I dutifully held the vibrator in place. I felt her body tense, relax and squirm. As soon as I could feel it go too far though, I lifted the vibrator off. A minute later I replaced it, once again causing the slave to squirm. I felt her once again build up and the muscles in her ass push against me inside her. As she was about to go over the edge I lifted the vibrator off. She moaned and arched her back, forcing my penis deeper inside her, back and forth, back and forth in desperation to try to tip her orgasm back. I reached my other hand over, pulling her chest toward me tightly, stifling her plan. As enjoyable as it was, if the Mistress was to return to see that, the punishment for such disobedience and deceit for both of us would be not worth thinking about. It was lucky that I did, as less than a minute later I heard the door, and we instantly froze in the position we were first left in. Footsteps behind my head got closer to us, and I heard a zipping sound. I then saw a man, middle aged and grey haired and a little overweight walk around our table, surveying the scene. He was stroking his penis which he viewed the bonds. He stroked and the slaves thighs and midriff, and while still stroking his now erect penis, he massaged the slaves ample breasts with his left hand. He paused, and from under the table he pulled a light flogger with a dozen or so ribbon-like leather ends. From around the bottom of the table I saw him walk, then the slave suddenly arched her back again and moaned and my penis was gripped tightly with her muscles. I heard a light whipping sound, and when I looked down, I saw the man whipping the slaves open sex from top to bottom, slowly, then faster and faster before suddenly stopping causing the slave to relax and release the arch on her back and lie flat against my chest once more. I then felt something on my penis - it was the feeling on the man pushing a finger into the slaves sex. One then two fingers were unmistakable through the thin space between her orifices as the man felt and saw that the slave was soaking wet. The man, seeing I was watching, gave me a look then reached under the table to pull out a leather blindfold. He roughly put it around my head, so I was now blind. I guessed he felt embarrassed that I could see, and this was easier for him. I realised that what was set up was a fantasy scenario for him. The threesome with another male in which he could completely control to his exact liking. Further to that he had two ‘willing’ partners half his age to complete his fantasy in the ultimate way. With a hand on each of my knees I felt him come forward and I felt his penis pushed slowly and deeply into the slaves sex. I felt her muscles tighten as she was now full, her back beginning to arch again. Despite the man being someone she would never think of being attracted to in the vanilla world, in the limited worlds we had, and her close to orgasm hormones kicking in, the fact that the man could see and feel that she was enjoying what he was doing was not an act. The man picked up his pace, rhythmically thrusting, every thrust I could feel through her walls. I felt her muscles tense and she began rotating her pelvis back and forth so she could feel my penis slide in and out of her. This was enough to tip her over the edge and whilst she moaned and shook with orgasm, her back arched again, with her cheek next to mine the man doubled his pace and with a gasp I felt a final thrust as he came inside her. After a minute of relaxation, I felt the man retract himself and the zipping sound once again, followed by footsteps out of the room. After when was maybe half an hour or more I heard the door again, and I felt the table move on the castors it was on as it was pushed. I felt us go quite far, turning, then turning again until I heard the sound of the party, where I realised this was where I now must be. Although I had walked naked in front of these people and was not embarrassed, as I had got used to it as my job, it was a different thing being there, with the knowledge that all eyes were upon me, naked and engaging in a sex act. It was strangely exciting, and I think the fact that I could not see the eyes upon me held my feelings of embarrassment from overtaking the rush of adrenaline in taking in what had happened and the situation. I was excused from drink serving duties the rest of that night, and in the same position for another two to three hours we were almost there like an ornament. From time to time I felt the slave jump as she was groped or had her open ass given a slap, and later on the same scenario as in the private room was reenacted again, this time with a less embarrassed third partner of the threesome, and also an audience. I remembered that Saturday night fondly. Although I was only used as nothing more than an ‘ornament’ to the proceedings, it was certainly more exciting than serving drinks. When the party dies at the end of the night and the Mistress released me and my blindfold was taken off, I felt alive and excited and secretly hoped that one day I might be able to be more involved in the parties. That was a hope which a few months later a gravely regretted… To be continued…

The Eighth House 3: Questions

(story continues from The Eighth House 2: Sold) Part 3: Questions I waited on my stomach, my arms folded and bound into a neat box behind me, my ankles tied to my thighs by wind after wind of rope. Another rope tied my ankles to my wrists, arching my back and holding me in position at the centre of the circular room I lay in. Lady Amelia had ordered me taken there and left, taking Lydia with her on a silken leash while her servants hastening to comply. They had bathed me and cleansed me before bringing me through the opulent palace that was the noblewoman’s home and tying me. Not one of them had said a word, and after the way one of them looked at me when I dared a question, I didn’t try again. ...

The Family Plan

Part 1 The prospect of an overnight stay in New York City was quite appealing to Mark and Darlene, a yuppie husband and wife, but one problem needed to be resolved, this being their 19 year old daughter Amber. An attractive high school graduate, she had refused to seek employment, preferring to rely upon her parents for support. Amber had been a persistent disciplinary problem, whose transgressions included running away from home in past years, and more recently alcohol, marijuana, and sexual promiscuity with undesirable males. Amber simply could not be left at home alone for more than twenty four hours. ...

The Farm 2: Morning at the Farm

(story continues from The Farm 1: Afternoon at the Farm) The Farm 2: Morning at the Farm A alarm clock jangled and I was suddenly awake. For a fleeting moment I thought I was tied, but then I realised that I had sunk into the depths of the thick feather mattress. Pulling myself upright I looked around the room, It was vast and wore a slightly period look. I shook my head to clear it and I dimly recalled eating a meal with ‘Her Ladyship’ in a huge dining room attended by the two beautiful girls her Ladyship had first introduced hitched to her little ponycart. ...

The Farm 3: Revolution on the Farm

(story continues from The Farm 2: Morning at the Farm) The Farm 3: Revolution on the Farm Her eyes were blue. That lovely bright blue that I just knew only came with red hair. And the fair sprinkling of freckles that were visible through the eye holes in her mask confirmed my suspicions. There was something in lurking behind those eyes that was both reassuring and terrifying. Trapped just as I was in a terrible, inescapable bondage I could read both fear and a fearful arousal in those eyes. She was encased exactly as I was, and with the same lack of hope of escape until someone came to her aid. ...

The Final Trek

(story continues from The Final Trek) I’m leaving out the details, but I’m not doing good. I’m working on the conclusion at the same time I add chapters. I’m going to hold out as long as I can. If time passes and I haven’t sent it, I invite one of you to write one. Or a better Idea would be for many to keep adding chapters. A never ending adventure. If you don’t have someone, find that person. When you find someone who shares everything about themselves with you and you aren’t afraid to share everything with them, that’s the one. Grab on, hold on and always show them they are everything to you. Have adventures, go someplace neither of you have been and do things you have never done every chance you get. Enjoy the world together. D, I can’t wait to be with you again. KM ...

The Final Trek

(story continues from The Final Trek) My time is short, so I bring it to a close. I hope I didn’t leave too many mistakes, but I am worked as fast as I could. I admit to running off my family several times so I could write, for some reason the desire to finish this story compels me. I even think that goal has kept me going a couple more days. KM ...

The Final Trek

(story continues from The Final Trek) story continued from chapter one When you share a common interest, bondage and fantasy with your loved one is great. Save it for special occasions so it will continue to be something to share for a long time. See a movie at a theater, go on nature walks, see new places. Revel in each other’s affection and always feel life through the other. Nothing ever made me happier than seeing joy in her eyes. I miss you D. KM ...

The Final Trek

I haven’t written in a long time. I don’t have long, due to complications from a tragedy that left me severely injured and took the life of my love. I don’t know exactly how much time I have left, but as a return for the many stories D and I enjoyed, I will finally work on an Idea that has rattled around in my head for some time. Don’t be down about me, just accept my return gift to all of you. I forgive the one who took her from me and left me shattered. Thank you Gromet and all the creative writers that have shared the fantasies. Love the one you are with, have fun and above all be safe. You never know how much time you have together. ...

The Fucktoy

My wedding was simple and uneventful as was my honeymoon. My now husband and I had dabbled in bondage before getting married. It got to the point that we did write a contract so that I could not pull the “I’m too tired” bit. On our honeymoon we did some light bondage but nothing too serious. Things changed on our way home though. My husband informed me that he had a few surprises for me when we got home. I was excited and could not imagine what they possibly could be. We got home late and he decided to way until the next day to give me the surprises. ...

The Great Marvolo

Part 1 Author’s Note: Thanks to Jennifer Harrison for her assistance, and for letting me read her great-great grandmother’s diary. My father, Sir Charles Harrison, FRS, DPhil, was dying. He had been dying for months, but now, in this first week of June, 1889, the end was near. He was wracked by another spasm of coughing, and the cloth he held to his lips was stained with blood. “Jenny, come closer,” he whispered. ...

The Great Marvolo Part 2

(story continues from The Great Marvolo) Part 2 Author’s Note: Thanks to Jennifer Harrison for her assistance, and for letting me read her great-great grandmother’s diary. When I heard the Inspector say, “You are under arrest” I was momentarily shocked into immobility. Then I jumped to my feet, but before I could move the policeman pulled my arms behind my back and the Inspector locked handcuffs on my wrists. As I was dragged to the door I shouted, “I’m innocent! You must believe that, Lady Agnes!” Then I was hustled outside and down the corridor. If she replied I did not hear her. ...

The Initiation 3

(story continues from The Initiation 2) ROB Walking round Asda I am kept in constant state of arousal. The thought of my proud and stubborn wife to be waiting for me in handcuffs and leg irons had a certain poignancy that makes me walk funny due to a hard on the size of the Blackpool Tower. She has changed my outlook on her and she has also made me wonder if I know her at all. I have to reassess my life style and how I will have to treat her. Before I used to treat her with kid gloves and after my first divorce had decided to treat her as a lady, and now she wanted to make her my slave. God, it was a total come about. ...

The Initiation 4

(story continues from The Initiation 3) ROB Amy is sitting opposite me on the bus from the airport, her foot entwined with mine as she looks out of the window. A slight blush runs across her face as she thinks of something. Horny, probably. She has become so sexual since I placed her in irons last week. We have made love so much more since then. Wish I had done it before but as I didn’t know then… bugger! I think. I really thought I did know her and now I don’t even know myself. ...

The Initiation 5

(story continues from The Initiation 4) AMY The rolling door clatters shut, and I’m left in the twilight of the garage, naked, bound, screaming into my gag as I writhe on the floor into what will probably be the first orgasm of many. We’d spent a couple of nice, normal days, holidaying like any vanilla couple, enjoying each other’s company. Then, at seven this morning, as I slowly woke from a long, refreshing sleep, Rob grabbed my hair, pulled my head back – not painfully, but so that I couldn’t struggle – and plastered a wide strip of duct tape over my mouth. ...

The Initiation 6

(story continues from The Initiation 5) AMY The last night of our holiday, neither of us could have predicted how things would turn out. Rob stands me in front of him, naked, fresh from my bath, hair done up on top of my head and ready to get dressed for the evening of cocktails and dancing he’s promised me. I turn a questioning glance his way, but he just smiles back at me in that enigmatic way he’s mastered so well. I sense this evening is not going to be as straightforward as I had thought. ...

The Initiation 7

(story continues from The Initiation 6) AMY ‘Maybe we should go on one of those property shows on TV,’ I groan in frustration, flinging the pile of estate agents’ brochures down on the floor. ‘What, and tell them we’re looking for something with period character and a few sturdy beams to suspend you from?’ answers Rob, all innocence as he scans through another brochure. I feel the familiar twinge deep inside me, discovering a few moments later that I’ve unconsciously crossed my hands in my lap. Heavens, I’m addicted… ...

The Key is in the Cum

For as long as I can remember I have always craved to be tied up and rendered immobile. I have been into self-bondage for several years now and recently I upped the stakes wanted to try something I had never done before. It was the most thrilling and embarrassing moment in my life. Last Saturday, I knew that I had the whole day to myself and that I could indulge my favorite pastime. So I slept in and woke up around 10:00 a.m. I was so excited for this was “the day” I was going to try something I had never done before. I had been planning for this day for the past couple of months. I went into the basement and got all of the equipment that I would need. I then went to the refrigerator and removed the 6 plastic containers that I had placed there . They each were filled with about 2 ounces of my own cum. And at the bottom of one of these 6 containers was the key to the handcuffs I would need to later release myself, the other five also had handcuff keys but they were filed down and would not work The containers also had an inner lip around the top. I placed these 6 containers in 6 different holders, I had especially made, that were scattered throughout the basement. The holders were about 3’ off the ground and once I snapped the container in place it took 2 two hands to get it out. I forced myself not to peek and see which container had the key. It was easy to do this while I was horny, the trick would come after I came. ...

The Las Vegas French Maid Tour

The following story true. It includes self-bondage (directed by a mistress), exhibition and submission and took place in Las Vegas and Arizona while I was attending Comdex more than 8 years ago. At the time I was seeing a mistress on the East Coast and when she found out I was going to be at the show, she planned a special occasion for me at a motel in AZ owned by a friend of hers. Most of our activities to date have been in a confined and controlled environment and focused mostly on straight bondage with minor use of female clothing. This is also the first, but not the last time I was involved in public cross-dressing. ...

The Las Vegas French Maid Tour

The following story true. It includes self-bondage (directed by a mistress), exhibition and submission and took place in Las Vegas and Arizona while I was attending Comdex more than 8 years ago. At the time I was seeing a mistress on the East Coast and when she found out I was going to be at the show, she planned a special occasion for me at a motel in AZ owned by a friend of hers. Most of our activities to date have been in a confined and controlled environment and focused mostly on straight bondage with minor use of female clothing. This is also the first, but not the last time I was involved in public cross-dressing. ...

The New House Rules 6

(story continues from The New House Rules 5) Chapter 6 Part 6a I chew on the cloth pressed between my teeth, then make another feeble move forward. Tara and I are both sitting on the floor, tied back to back against a post in Wil’s basement. My wrists are handcuffed behind my back, and my legs are tied above my knees and at my ankles. I pull myself forward into the ropes across my chest, run under my arms and above my breasts, welding me to the metal behind me. It of course does not budge, but squirming against the bondage is one of the best parts of being tied. I straighten my legs and twist my ankles against the ropes circling them. Tara’s blonde hair whips around the pole and hits me on the face. She must be squirming also. I find myself wishing that next time Taylor will tie our hair under the gags. I can’t even blow the strands out of my face while gagged. I smile inside, inescapability tied and I am already thinking about the next time I am tied. ...

The New House Rules 7

(story continues from The New House Rules 6) Chapter 7 Part 7a I look at myself in the mirror. I am pretty happy with what I see. My shoulders are toned, my legs are lean and strong, my stomach is flat. These small boobs could use some help, but nature decided just perky for me. This is why I have a collection of padded bras. I grab them and force them together, like I have a pushup bra on. OK, enough admiring myself. I give my nipples a sharp squeezing twist. My brow furrows in response and I moan in delight. ...

The New House Rules 8

(story continues from The New House Rules 7) Chapter 8 Part 8a By the middle of the week, the weather had hit an unseasonably warm spot, so I had agreed to meet the girls for lunch downtown. It is not eating outside weather, but warm enough that we can walk from lunch to an errand that we had been talking about. A very naughty errand. My walk up Broad Street challenges that warmer weather assumption. I pull my jacket closer to my neck every building awning I walk under. Then racing quickly to the next ray of sunshine I can find. Two joggers run past. I find myself checking out the girl as much as the guy. She has short shorts with a long sleeve tight shirt and a headband holding her brown hair back. I love fit couples. I resist the urge to turn and watch them run away, keeping my eyes forward. ...

The New House Rules 9

(story continues from The New House Rules 8) Chapter 9 Part 9a Thursday was a busy blur of work and court and work, but Friday is here and the office is empty. I am waiting for a fax. Yes, we still have fax machines. For some strange reason, it is still the only way courts, government and small town people can seem to send information. I find myself lost in a news update on my phone when a person walks into the room. ...

The Object of His Affection

Synopsis: For many years, James had thought of Debbie as the near perfect woman. After making her his own he leads her down the path to becoming his perfect love toy. Unfortunately, he discovers that even perfection has its flaws. Note: This is a story I started a long time ago. Initially, it was a typical love story about a woman finding love and happiness through submission. Unfortunately, it was too damned typical, lacked flow and lost my interest. After a few other false starts I finally found the inspiration I needed to complete this tale. That inspiration came in two places – a personal friend (You know who you are) and a new BDSM Library contributor (Benfan) to whom I give thanks. You guys got me hot to trot to complete this tale. ...

The Object of His Affection 2

(story continues from The Object of His Affection) Part 2: Pavlov’s Dog It was the eve of their anniversary. She had gotten “all gussied up” at his command and now awaited his arrival at her door. When, at last, he arrived, he was in suit and tie, bearing flowers and a large gift-wrapped box. “Happy anniversary, pet”, he said, smiling. “I have something special for you. I only hope you accept it.” ...

The Perfect Pony

This story is a sequel to The Parade Part 1 His lungs burned as he tried to keep the pace. His legs strained with every stride he took. Everything ached as he ran down the road. “Keep up, don’t quit now.” he thought “It’s just a few yards away.” The sting of the whip against his asscheek broke his thoughts. He lurched forward faster. Kenneth was pushing him even harder than usual. It wasn’t enough that he was pulling both the cart and Kenneth. He was made to run faster and faster and carry the load up and down hills. For Rainbow, each training day was like another. Drills and more drills. Sunrise to sunset and then some. If it wasn’t Kenneth, it was either Jimmy or the stablehand Dusty who would conduct the training. Both of them were just as harsh and just as quick to punish failure. ...

The Perfect Pony 2: His True Calling

(story continues from The Perfect Pony) Part 2: His True Calling The New Stable Kenneth waited several days before commencing Rainbow’s conversion program. He wanted to make sure that his pony had sufficiently healed before undergoing the severe physical and mental transformation. Rainbow had done very well during their weekends and holidays together. He had accepted his position and took well to training. But that was only because there was always the knowledge that the following Monday he would once more be human. He had something to look towards and it made things more tolerable. Now he would live as a pony every day, with no possibility of release. Kenneth had several other ponies over the years, but none of them reached the point where he felt that they could be converted. They eventually would rebel and make escape attempts. That was to be anticipated, but Kenneth was still disappointed that he could not successfully break them. That is, until fate delivered Rainbow to him. ...

The Perfect Pony 3: Lady Rachel's farm

(story continues from The Perfect Pony 2: His True Calling) Part 3: Lady Rachel’s farm Rainbow’s debut at the Greensboro Fair was a resounding success. Kenneth had been receiving numerous inquiries about Rainbow and his training. He had also been approached about possible stud service with several mares. Lady Rachel’s acquaintances had been told about Rainbow’s servicing of her former lover. He had narrowed these down to those who appeared genuinely serious about mating with Rainbow and not some who were only curious or fantasy seekers. ...

The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish) Part 2: Training Amber slept late the next morning. When she awoke she looked over and saw the dildo the woman had had inserted in her. It was sitting on the night stand where Amber had put in when she undressed last night. She picked it up and examined it. It was much larger than her vibrator. No wonder she had felt so stuffed. It had what looked like a connector on the bottom; it could be mated into a charger or some other device. Amber knew it could vibrate, but she could see no way to activate it, it must use a remote. Amber wondered if she should remind the woman that she still had it. ...

The Process 6.1: Invitation

(story continues from The Process 5.2: More Family Members) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Magic, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex doll, Maid, BDSM, Multiple gender roles story continues from part 6 The Process: Part 6.1: Invitation Chapter 5 ...

The Progression of Things

My girlfriend has known for some time that I enjoy being tied up. I really enjoy the feeling of plastic next to my skin so I was able to encourage her to wrap me up with plastic food wrap. This of course leads to all sorts of fun and interesting activities. We added different routines to our extracurricular activities such as gags, cock-rings, etc. To my surprise one night, after she had wrapped me up, instead of using her panties, sock or a bag to gag me with she produced what I can only describe as a gag-dildo. Wow what a night. ...

The Rubber House 2

* CHAPTER THREE After a luxurious hot shower one of the slaves threw me a towel and for the first time spoke. “Dry and talcum yourself fully, then put on this robe. Our Mistress will want to talk to you over a meal.” I was given a large floor length red rubber robe, with a voluminous hood, that went on like an oversize shirt. The feel of the slippery red latex over my body roused faint stirrings again. Leading me upstairs the two slaves took me into a small breakfast room where my new found Mistress was lounging on one of a pair of dark green rubber covered sofas, wearing a dark blue rubber robe similar to mine but with the addition of a belt. The matching green rubber curtains were half open showing the dark garden and distant street lights. ...

The Rubber House 3

CHAPTER FIVE “I have some more humiliation for you shortly, but you must be prepared properly first. Bend him over the examination table so we can start.” I was pulled roughly on my hobbled feet to the table and bent forward with my bound hands attached in front to the black rubber covered table my face was down smelling and pushing into the rubber, I squirmed forward against the rubber, pushing deeper. ...

The Rubber House 4

* THE RUBBER HOUSE CHAPTER SEVEN A black rubber blindfold was quickly slipped over my eyes and a rubber gag was forced into my mouth and fastened tightly at the back. My hands and feet were untied and I was pulled to my feet and my hands refastened behind. I could feel the two slaves’ white rubber covered bodies through my blue rubber as they led me upstairs. Stumbling blindfolded up two flights of stairs, I could only feel and hear the combined rubber swishing of my two guides as they held me close during the journey. ...

The Rubber House 5

* THE RUBBER HOUSE CHAPTER NINE I was swiftly rebound and blindfolded in rubber and taken away. The two rubber slaves gripped my bound arms with their rubber clad bodies pressed excitingly against me as we left the room, making me hard in my red rubber robe. As we made our way down to the dungeon they gripped my erect cock through the rubber and pushed their shiny bodies against me as they pushed and pulled me along the corridor and manoeuvred me down the stairs. All the while whispering what severe punishment and bondage I would undergo at our Mistress’ direction. ...

The Rubber House 6

* THE RUBBER HOUSE CHAPTER ELEVEN Struggling to their feet my two slaves unbound each other’s hands and then unfastened me from the frame. “That was one of the best scenes we’ve had. Four simultaneous orgasms! We’ll shower and change. As you are obviously going to join us, you should be shaved as we are. It will be our duty and pleasure to shave your body.” I could only nod my agreement, still shattered after that incredible experience. Never in my wildest fantasies had I dreamed of the scenario just finished. Had I really landed in rubber heaven? ...

The Rubber House 7

* THE RUBBER HOUSE CHAPTER THIRTEEN The rubber slaves crawled toward each other and fumbled at their bound hands. After what seemed forever, they got one set undone and quickly proceeded to unbuckle the myriad of red rubber straps confining their bodies and limbs. Finally they were able to move, removing the thick rubber gags they let out deep breaths. “That was amazing! We’ve never seen someone endure the cane that long or that hard. We came just watching you writhe in the rubber. The sound and the look of that beating! Our Mistress nearly lost control she was so turned on. Our next scenes will be incredible, all those things she wants to do but we don’t have the stamina. Let’s get you down and have a look at the damage, the bath will ease the aches.” ...

The Rubber House 8

* THE RUBBER HOUSE CHAPTER FIFTEEN Stumbling up the ramp to the outdoors, we three bound rubber slaves exited into the garden and were brought to a halt by our Mistress’ red rubber riding crop. We stood there gazing at our rubber clad Mistress through the thick lenses in our rubber hoods as a heavy rain fell. “A fine day for some outdoor chores, under all that rubber you must be as wet as if you were exposed to the rain. Well by the time your tasks are finished you’ll be wishing you could feel that cooling rain. Now to your chores.” ...

The Rubber House Pt1

CHAPTER ONE It was 7 o’clock on a wet Friday evening, the beginning of a long weekend. I rang the bell beside the pair of heavy wooden doors set in the high brick wall surrounding the large property set at the end of the cul de sac. I had answered an advertisement in a Rubber magazine for a Rubber slave. After being contacted by a woman who asked a great many questions as to how far I was prepared to go and how committed I was, the arrangements for this weekend had been made. ...

The Ship

THE SHIP by No-one 1: The Orb Bob wasn’t exactly sure why he was here in the first place. Maybe it was that he got sick of listening to that inner voice that kept telling him that he needed to get out in the world and experience things that had held his fascination for so long. Or maybe it was that he was sick of being home every night fantasizing about being dominated by beautiful women wearing shiny leather, rubber and/or latex. Bob was from a small town originally. He had moved to the big city for a job that was interchangeable with a thousand other jobs in the big city. He was a drone, 8 to 5 in a grey little cubicle in a monolithic tower of steel and glass. Soul-draining wasn’t even the half of it. To make matters worse, when he was able to find someone to ask out, the chance of finding a mate interested in becoming his mistress was very remote. The end result was always the same: they denounced him as a pervert and told him to hit the bricks. ...

The Ship's Queen

It wasn’t as if I had always wanted to go into deep space, but truth be told, I didn’t know what I wanted to do. I had tried several different careers first, all with little success, and my options were limited. I would never even have considered deep space if not for the suggestions of several of my friends. I still thought in terms of the “old days”, when deep space travel required suspended animation and decades away from family and friends, and of course the fact that many of those early ships just never came back to the present with the intricate nature of bending time. These same cargo runs could now be done in years instead of decades with the higher velocities modern ships could achieve, negating the need to fool with the fragile time space continuum, and that was somewhat more appealing to a young man like me. ...

The Ship's Queen 2

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen) Part Two I was dismissed by the captain once he was through with me, and on the way back to sick bay I marveled at the situation I found myself in. I was initially excited to try out my new body, but I felt messy and used, a through shower would take care of the former, and the latter being exactly what I had asked for, so I really had no quarter to complain. Still the experience was less than satisfying physically, and I thought that if this was all that women got out of sex, why would they even bother. ...

The Ship's Queen 3

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen 2) Part Three I left the cargo office still in need, but the image of my hologram being suspended and whipped haunted my every thought. It could be the ultimate offer of submission, the only question was if I could actually go through with it… I walked in the direction of the engineering department, where the men who actually kept the Fortunate running at peak performance had their shop. The ship was relatively new compared to some of the junkers navigating deep space these days, and as a result not much ever seemed to need repair. The men spent their time doing maintenance, and helping out in other departments like cargo if needed. As a result the engineers had time to perform their jobs to exacting perfection, and time to devise some creative mischief as well. ...

The Ship's Queen 4

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen 3) Part Four I was woken from my slumber by the intercom, it’s bell like ding weaving itself into my most unusual dream. In it I was home once again in the company of my young wife on planet, but dressed as a female maid and feeling not all that convincing in my costume. My best friend and her were entertaining at his large house like the couple they now apparently were, she ringing a hand bell with a tone matching the intercom’s to call me to service as they sat entwined with each other in casual intimacy. I was serving them as well as their guests whom I knew from my snack tray, it’s shinning surface reflecting my appearance back to me and confirming what all present already obviously knew. I was her husband dressed as their maid, and failing terribly at the effort. That in fact seemed the whole point, a commonly known secret on display at the party if you will, with the added implication that this would be the extent of my contribution to our evolved relationship… ...

The Slave Trail

The day had finally arrived. The Master was going to pick his top slave to become his permanent latex bondage submissive. The girls had arrived early this morning. Jessica, Melissa and Sonia had been preparing for this event for months. The were all the master’s slaves and they all longed to become his permanent unconditional submissive. They were going to have their bondage tested to their limits today. The last to request release would be declared the winner and would willingly lose the control of her body. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends

Part 1: Andrea’s Eventful Birthday Andrea paused her lunch to read her phone’s new text, causing a smile to cross her face. “We are officially off, have a great week sweetheart - Mom & Dad.” She still wasn’t sure if it was a total coincidence or that her parents were being kind, that of all the weeks for them to go away this was the one they chose. She had never been left alone for more than a day or two, and now on the week of her 18th birthday her parents would be out to sea on an 11 day long cruise. They mentioned something about this being the cheapest time of year, or that it was one of the few times they both could take off work, but in the back of her mind she wondered if this wasn’t their form of a present. “Happy birthday, here’s the house to yourself!” ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 11: Lea and the Consequences of Actions

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 10: Sophia and the Unpleasant Arrangement) Part 11: Lea and the Consequences of Actions Lea was marched down to a waiting van in the lower garage wearing only her glasses and her clear restraints. She was loaded into the back of a van where another woman already sat. The auburn haired girl wore the same clear cuffs with clear wire connecting to a centre ring at both her wrists and ankles. Her ankle’s centre ring was clipped onto the floor with a simple spring loaded clip; her wrist’s centre ring was held by a hook that retracted into the roof of the van. Soon Lea found herself similarly bound before the staff shut the door leaving the two alone in the van. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 12: Sophia and the Giving of Thanks

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 11: Lea and the Consequences of Actions) Part 12: Sophia and the Giving of Thanks Sophia sat kneeling in the bedroom of a villa suite. She wore her slave collar, her wrists were in shackles behind her and attached by an extra chain to the back of her collar. Her legs were in another set of shackles that were held by a retracted hook to the floor. The switch for the hook was on the wall, no way for her to reach it and free her legs. She wore no clothes, shiny metal studs adorned her nipples and clit, and she was blindfolded. She knew the mixed prospects of being lent out to a guest full time, given there were almost no restrictions to what a guest could do to her. They did not tell her how long it would be, but had hinted it would be multiple days. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 13: Lea and the Unexpected Companion

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 12: Sophia and the Giving of Thanks) Part 13: Lea and the Unexpected Companion “Alright Leota, are you almost finished?” Marian asked as she barged into the hotel room Lea had been staying and working in the past few days. Lea looked up from her computer wearing only a bathrobe, nervous about how to respond. She knew that as soon as she was finished with her project she had the remainder of her two week sentence to return to. “Well, can we start printing collars or not?” Marian continued. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 14: Zainab and the White Christmas

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 13: Lea and the Unexpected Companion) Part 14: Zainab and the White Christmas “Come on, I bet one phone call and we could all be in the Bahamas by dinner,” Andrea said as she sat and watched Zainab pack. “And as tempting as that is, you made me promise that I wouldn’t let you talk us out of going up to Megan’s place for Christmas,” she said without even breaking her stride. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 15: Sophia and the Barbarian Horde) Part 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust January 10 It had been a long day by the time Megan returned to her dorm. She had been out all day, swinging between classes, the library and occasional rest for food. Andrea and Zainab sat up in Zainab’s bed as she opened the door. They were both under the covers, but were still visibly dressed at least, watching some show on TV. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 3: Andrea and the Changing Friendship

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 2: Andrea and the FetFair) story continued from part two Part 3: Andrea and the Changing Friendship Some people just can’t help but over think, Andrea was not one of those. She was by no means dumb, but she was very good at being able to take things exactly as they appear. This meant that while others might begin to deeply question their decision to start engaging in regular BDSM play sessions with her long time friend Lea, she didn’t. She didn’t see it changing her friendship, she didn’t see it as a change to her sense of self, she saw it for what she felt the face value was. She felt she had a new need (or more accurately a better understanding of an already existing one), this arrangement seemed to satisfy it. She enjoyed it, and it seemed Lea enjoyed it too. That’s as complicated as she felt it needed to be. As she saw it nothing else had to change. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 4: Andrea and the Full House

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 3: Andrea and the Changing Friendship) Part 4: Andrea and the Full House Megan and Sophia sat in slack-jawed silence across from Andrea and Lea trying to process what Lea had just told them. “So let me get this straight. You own this place,” Sophia said slowly as she looked around the living room, as if to make it extra clear which place she meant. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 5: Lea and the Role Reversal

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 4: Andrea and the Full House) Part 5: Lea and the Role Reversal Sophia lay spread out on Lea’s bed, not remembering the last time she felt so content over such minor luxury. She had fixed herself a sandwich, downed a can and a half of Diet Coke, and was now clicking around Lea’s computer trying her best to find out what all she could do with her newly claimed power. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 6: Lea and the Digital Friend

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 5: Lea and the Role Reversal) Part 6: Lea and the Digital Friend Lea got her first computer when she was three. Her dad thought it was a good thing to spoil a kid with because unlike almost any other expensive toy a three year old might want, it might just spark something that would lead to good jobs in the future. The mass automation of human labor was just starting to make itself felt by the time Lea was born and it was making it harder and harder for people around the world to find jobs even as the world produced more goods and services than it ever had. He figured his daughter might as well have a shot at programing some of the software and machines that would make it harder for her to find work when she gets out into the world. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 6: Lea and the Digital Friend) Part 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion Lea tried to get past what had just happened. She didn’t want to dwell on being blackmailed into extending her term of service to that AI dominatrix bitch, but how could she not? Hannah was giving her space to think on it, but she almost wished she wouldn’t. Thinking wasn’t helping. Though there’s a lot of things she wished Hannah would do that she had no power to compel. But that’s the gist of being the submissive slave, you aren’t in control. Period. And most frustrating of all, she had a safeword programmed in, but now if she ever used it the program would turn to standby which would stop it from communicating with its unknown server which would lead to all those videos all being released. No, given enough time she might just find that server, find some way to get free, but not right now. ...

The Stories of Bound Friends 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion) Part 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future “So no one else finds it odd?” Megan asked as the four sat lazily around the couches playing cards. “Just count your blessings, right now we have free reign so who cares why?” Sophia said as she played a card and drew another. “But that’s my point, Hannah made us all go to the trouble of making up lies so we could be up here undisturbed, she made us all get our tongues pierced, she made us toss every ounce of clothing we had up here, she’s been keeping us prisoner for just over two weeks and now suddenly she says we’re on our own for a few days before she then just shuts off?” Megan said. All of them had thought it at one point or another in the last three days, but it just seemed to be Megan’s turn to fixate on it. ...

The Summer Project 10

(story continues from The Summer Project 9)_ Part 10 It was a struggle just to stand after the stranger had untied Stephanie’s armbinder from the strap holding her ankles together. The blonde felt as limp as an old rag doll, her strength zapped by the two orgasm she had just had in the past hour. She wobbled and swayed as she stood, feeling the leather straps being buckled again around her knees and thighs. Jeff’s stepsister made a most beautiful slave, even more so in the afterglow of her last cum. A long tangle of blonde hair spilled down over her blindfolded eyes and her ring-gagged mouth seemed to quiver in an erotic kiss. The white of her leather collar and armbinder seemed to gleam against her tanned skin. Her pale nipples were still stiff from pleasure. If there were one thing that did not fit the perfect picture, it would be the fact that she was not a true blonde. The soft curls of her nest were a light brown in color. However, that could be rectified. Steph felt her captor clip on the leather lead and give it a gentle tug. She hopped in that direction, concentrating on the task at hand rather than the two vibrators still buzzing away within her. “Did you enjoy that, slave?” the metallically twisted voice of her stepbrother asked. Stephanie flushed red with embarrassment as she nodded yes. It just murdered her to admit that the pleasures she had just had were the most intense of her young life. Everything she had been told said that rape was a horrible, painful thing that tore at one’s soul. However, Steph enjoyed what had just happened and that thought raced through her mind like a blender. Jeff continued to pull on her leash, moving slowly to the stairs. He noticed a pile of envelopes below the mail slot and made a mental note to look through them in the morning and pay any bills. His parents had left him with several signed checks to do this with as well as several thousand dollars to put into his checking for emergencies. However, he had more important things to look after. At the foot of the stairs, Jeff stopped and threw his blonde captive over his shoulder. Stephanie squealed in surprise and struggled a bit. “Stop squirming, slave, or I will drop you.” Stephanie stopped struggling. It was more to try to get comfortable than it was to escape knowing the later was impossible. His shoulder seemed to cut into her stomach as he climbed the stairs and Steph worried that he might loose his footing and they would both come crashing down the stairs. However, that did not happen and at the top of the flight, he swung her off his shoulder and helped her balance herself again in her restraints. Without a word, Jeff led his captive down the hallway to his parent’s bedroom, pausing to enjoy the way his stepsister looked. Her large, pale-nippled breasts jiggled with every little hop she took. He could feel himself harden again looking at her blindfolded form, but reminded himself that he had plenty of time to enjoy her. There were other things to take care of. Tugging on her leash, Jeff guided her into the bathroom and eased her onto the toilet. Stephanie felt the straps around her ankles and legs being undone. Apparently, it was another bathroom break. It was easier for her to go this second time and the stranger was just as careful cleaning her up with a warm washcloth. “You need to shower, slave,” the intruder said in his electronically distorted voice, “And I have to change your bindings.” The captive blonde listened, nodding slightly. “If you try to escape, slave, I will kill you quickly but I will also slowly torture your brother to death. Do you understand, slave?” Stephanie nodded. “As long as you please me, slave, everything will be okay. No permanent harm will come to you or him. Understand, slave?” Again, the captive girl nodded. She understood completely what the stranger had just said. As it was, Steph didn’t think she had the energy to try to fight or escape. She could try to summon some up, she supposed, but she knew deep down inside that she would fail and that would lead to something much worse for both her and her stepbrother. One of the things Jeff had gathered for the capture of his stepsister was a package of plastic zip-ties. He realized that these would be perfect for use in showering his slave since he did not want to ruin the leather armbinder or collar. The only thing that might be ruined was her black leather blindfold and Jeff couldn’t risk taking it off at this stage of Stephanie’s transformation. Perhaps he should look through his parent’s collection of bondage gear to see if they had something he could use. Stephanie let the stranger maneuver her into the shower. Her parents had just re-done their bathroom and the shower was one of those glass-enclosed full body showers. Steph loved it and occasionally snuck a shower in there while her parents were away. She also noticed that there were various hooks and eyebolts set around and she imagined that they were for hanging up and drying clothes or her mother’s various loofah sponges. I did not occur to her that they might have a far more kinkier purpose. Jeff, however, saw how useful they could be and planned on using the bolts to their utmost advantage. He hooked Stephanie’s leash to one of the bolts before going to his parent’s bondage armoire to see if her could find something a bit more waterproof to blindfold his stepsister with. The array of bondage gear was astounding. Jeff had not really looked through it carefully. Everything was neatly organized by function. There were gags and restraint straps and collars of all sorts. There was one drawer of various vibrators and dildos and other stimulators. In a drawer on the bottom, one that Jeff really hadn’t looked through, he found what he was searching for. The long drawer was filled with a variety of latex and rubber restraints and clothing. Amongst these was a variety of hoods and one in particular caught his eye. It was a white latex hood that covered all but the wearer’s mouth and buckled into place around the neck. There were air holes for breathing through the nose and a hole in back to pull a ponytail through. It was perfect. Taking it, he went back to his captive. “Slave,” the voice said, “I am going to take your gag out and then remove your blindfold. Keep your eyes shut or the last thing you will see is my knife slitting your throat. Do you understand, slave? Stephanie understood all too well and she nodded her head. “Good. Stand still slave.” The blonde girl was glad to be rid of her current gag. The steel ring that forced her jaws open was very uncomfortable and caused her to drool uncontrollably. The blindfold was next Stephanie was sorely tempted to open her eyes as the stranger peeled it off of her, but she did not. She had already felt what pain he could inflict and she was convinced that he might indeed kill her if she did not obey his wishes. Stephanie felt her hair being gently gathered together in a ponytail then threaded through something. She then felt something being pulled down over her head, not unlike a latex swimming cap. However, unlike a swimming cap, the stranger continued to roll the rubber down over her eyes and nose, eventually encapsulating her entire head. The latex mask ended just underneath her chin with a small opening for her mouth and a couple of small holes for breathing through her nose. Stephanie then felt something pull underneath her chin and tighten. The hood was now laced into place. “Open wide, slave,” the metallic voice ordered. The girl felt a rubber ball being forced between her teeth, not unlike the first gag she wore, though not quite as big. Jeff tightened the straps of the red ballgag and stepped back to admire his work. His stepsister was indeed a picture perfect slave. Speaking of which. . . The hood seemed to mute most of her senses. It sealed Stephanie’s eyes closed as well as ears. The latex smell filled her nose and the rubber-tasting gag only heightened the feeling that her whole head was encased. She hadn’t even realized that Jeff had left to get the camera and was setting it up. Jeff realized that the next part was the most dangerous and could unravel everything her had done. However, the white leather armbinder had to come off. Jeff gathered up the zip-ties and stepped in back of his captive stepsister. Stephanie felt the stranger unbuckling the various straps holding her arms in the single glove then slowly he began to slide it off. He stopped half way and encircled her arms with a thin strap just above her elbows. As the stranger tightened it, the strap bit into her skin a bit, causing her to gasp in pain. This did not stop the stranger as he put another strap below her elbows and tightened it as well. The captive continued to feel the armbinder being peeled off until it slid off her hands. Quickly, the stranger gathered her wrists together and pulled another thin strap around them, binding them together as well. Jeff was satisfied that there was no way for his stepsister to escape as she tried to move weakly against her new bindings. Hastily, Jeff undressed and stepped in beside Steph. A warm spray soon engulfed the blonde as she felt the stranger gently turned her around, making sure that nearly all of her was soaked. Again, she noted that his touches and grasps were that of a lover, not of a thug, and she felt a flutter of butterflies through her as his touch. It was quite unlike anything she had ever felt before. Soon she also felt the soft scour of a soapy loofah sponge scrubbing her legs and slowly working upward. The stranger paid attention to every bit of her, washing her and rinsing her. The warmth of her last orgasms had not gone away and she felt herself getting excited again at his touch, especially when he paid close attention to the soft patch of curls above her sex. “Spread your legs, slave.” Stephanie did so without a single thought. It was almost natural to obey him now. “Further.” The captive’s stance widened and she felt the stranger begin to soap her mons. Then she felt the slow graze of a razor being pulled through her nest. Stephanie felt both appalled and wanton as he continued to shave her pussy bald. Up to this point, she didn’t think she could feel any more naked than being tied and helpless under the eyes of this stranger. However, this man was bearing her even more and it caused her to blush. “Quit squirming, slave, or I will cut you.” Stephanie struggled to be still. The depilation did not take long and with a soft washcloth, the stranger wiped her mons clean. “You look beautiful, slave,” the stranger said in his distorted electric voice. The captive felt herself blush again. Men had called her many things, such as ‘sexy’ and ‘hot’, but this was the first time she had been told that she looked beautiful. Jeff turned the shower off and began to pat dry his hooded prisoner. As he rubbed the towel over her, she seemed to stand prouder. He shook his head. He must be imagining things. He buckled her white leather collar around her neck and clipped the leash to it again. He then led her out of the bathroom into his parent’s bedroom, sitting her down on their parent’s bed. Jeff was fully conscious that her bindings for sleeping had to be comfortable to his stepsister. There were white fleece-lined cuffs in their wardrobe and he had selected these for Steph for the night. The ankle cuffs went on first, locking them in place with a small lock. Raising the blonde from the bed, he did the same for her wrists after snipping the zip-tie that held her wrists together. Jeff then undid the other bindings above and below her elbows, causing a sigh of relief from his captive. “It’s time to sleep, slave,” Jeff said as he hooked her lead onto the headboard of the bed, “I will be with you shortly after I tend to a few things.” Even though she was exhausted, sleep was the last thing on Stephanie’s mind. The shower had left her with goose bumps and a need within her that she could not assuage being bound as she was. Perhaps when the stranger returned. . . ...

The Summer Project 19

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 18)_ Part 19 With each forkful of the Denver omelet, Michelle kept hearing the word ‘punishment’ echoing through her head. This was the first time she had transgressed what was expected of her during her weekend stay. She vaguely remembered something about being punished for cumming without permission on the recording, but given what Stephanie’s tongue was doing at the time, it was hard to recall anything past her orgasm. ...

The Summer Project 20

(story continues from The Summer Project 19)_ Part 20 Michelle concentrated upon the lesson at hand, listening to Jeff’s voice instruct her in how to obey when his riding crop touched certain places on her. As she listened, she realized that Jeff wouldn’t have to say a word; everything that was required of a slave could be signaled by the use of the crop. The Chinese girl also realized that the depth at which Jeff and his girlfriend Stephanie’s shared fantasy went and she wasn’t entirely sure she wanted to go there. The fantasy of being tied up and used by another and learning to become a slave to that person were two different things in her mind. ...

The Summer Project 21

(story continues from The Summer Project 20)_ Part 21 “What a fucking mess,” Kim said to herself as she looked in her rearview mirror at her own disheveled face. Kim didn’t know what to do. Her parents had a major blow-out featuring cops and everything, including some fucking camera crew covering the whole damn mess. Her mom was now in jail for smacking her dad several times with an iron skillet and her dad was now nursing his wounded pride with tequila and scotch and curses. There was no fucking way she was going back in there without an armed escort so she had decided to spend last night in her car. Now she had to be at work in about an hour and she looked like shit. ...

The Summer Project 22

(story continues from The Summer Project 21)_ Part 22 Stephanie lay cocooned in the afterglow of her climax, relishing the delicious feeling. She had managed to turn off her vibrator and now she rested curled-up on her own bed wondering what would be next. When the stranger left and gave her the command that she could cum if she wanted to, the blonde girl took full advantage of it and let all of her pent-up frustrations gush out in a whirlwind of rapture. Now, being bound as she was, all she could really do was to think and speculate on what the stranger’s plans for her were. Every scenario she came up with involved her being a slave like this for a very long time. ...

The Summer Project 23

(story continues from The Summer Project 22)_ Part 23 Jeff rested on his parents’ bed, looking at the vast array of toys that his father and stepmother had collected. There was everything there that he had dreamt of owning and then some. He guessed that there had to be ten different ball gags alone. One part of the armoire was devoted solely to vibrators of all shapes and sizes. Normally the sex lives of one’s parents would make Jeff shudder, but he was glad their tastes in the bedroom ran the same as his. ...

The Summer Project 24

(story continues from The Summer Project 23)_ Part 24 Exhausted, Michelle looked up at Jeffery. He lay collapsed beside her; his lean body glistening from their passionate labors and his breathing as heavy as hers. His blue eyes were looking sternly into hers. “You came without permission,” Jeffery repeated, “I am disappointed in you, slave. You have listened to the rules. You have practiced the rules all this weekend. . .” ...

The Summer Project 6

(story continues from The Summer Project 4)_ Part 6 “I think you will like these games, slave,” Jeff said as he gently caressed a line over both of his captive’s breasts. Stephanie looked beautiful, sitting bound as she was. Her arms were encased in a white leather armsheath that made her breasts jut forward as if begging for attention. Her eyes were still blindfolded by a white leather blindfold that matched her single-glove binder and white medical tape sealed her lips shut. Leather cuffs were still locked around each ankle and a spreader bar held the blonde’s legs open. She was still flushed from her recent orgasm and her long, blonde hair was tangled about her face. She was an angel in bondage and for the next several weeks, Jeff would turn his stepsister into a sex slave to use as he pleased. ...

The Summer Project 7

(story continues from The Summer Project 6)_ Part 7 “Nnnnnnuggghhhh!” Jeff’s bound stepsister wailed through her tape gag, shaking her head at the same time. “Did I give you permission to cum, slave?” Jeff’s metallic-twisted voice questioned and he stood over Stephanie. Slowly Stephanie shook her head, tears running down from behind her leather blindfold. She lay on her parent’s hallway carpet, her arms sheathed in a white-leather arm binder and her ankles being held apart by a chrome spreader bar. A pair of clothespins had been snapped onto each nipple, torturing her breasts. White medical tape sealed the blonde’s lips shut and a white collar encircled her throat. She was anyone’s dream slave and right now, that dream slave belonged to her stepbrother, Jeff. ...

The Summer Project 8

(story continues from The Summer Project 7)_ Part 8 When the vibrator started in her ass, Stephanie first reaction was to push it out of her. But the intruder’s promise of punishment overrode her natural repugnance to the device. Then the second vibrator started, humming and twisting in her pussy while the nub against her clit began to buzz. The combination of the two was overwhelming and as the blonde relaxed a bit more, she found that the new sensation in her rear helped stimulate the rest of her, causing her to moan little moans into her gag and to start to rock her hips. Briefly the captive blonde wondered what the intruder was doing. Stephanie strained to hear the stranger. She thought she heard him in the kitchen. He was probably on the phone there, but she couldn’t make out anything he said. The twin stimulations made it hard for her to focus and she could feel another orgasm beginning to brew inside her. Her moans grew a little more as she lay there, bound. “Dinner is on its way, slave,” Jeff’s electronically twisted voice said as he patted her on the head, “I hope you like Chinese. I figure we have about thirty minutes before the delivery boy arrives.” Jeff noticed that his captive stepsister was already starting to hump her hips. Her tan skin contrasted wonderfully with the white leather armbinder and collar and as she lay there, Jeff combed her long, blonde hair back so he could see her blindfolded and tape-gagged face. Hogtied as she was, Stephanie was going nowhere and the cold eye of the camera was going to catch it all. The girl felt the warm hands of the intruder as he eased her over onto her side. The stranger’s hand began to lightly trace over the curves of her body, drawing little circles over her thighs and flat of her stomach and between her breasts. The only place they did not touch was her nipples, still aching from the removed clothespins. Each touch stimulated her more, causing the pleasure inside of her to simmer just a bit more. “Do you enjoy this, slave?” the metallic voice asked. Stephanie nodded and mewled her agreement through her gag. His light touches continued over her body. Then Stephanie felt his lips kiss the bony part of her hip. It was a soft, tender kiss and he repeated it again across her belly. When he came to her navel, she squirmed a bit as his tongue reamed it, tickling her. In his lust, Jeff had almost forgotten just how ticklish certain parts of his stepsister could be. The intruder’s kisses trailed up from her stomach and between her breasts and around her collar. He brushed back her hair and began to nibble at her earlobe, something that drove her absolutely wild. The vibrators were doing their part, especially the one against her clit. The high pitched humming sent wave after wave of pure bliss through her, each one helping the orgasm lurking within her build. Her hips pumped upon the vibrator. As she did this, she bumped the back of the couch and accidentally pushed the anal vibrator deeper inside of her. It wasn’t painful. The feel of the two vibrators humming together inside of her seemed more and more erotic as she felt her pleasure grow. Stephanie would have never guessed just how pleasurable this would be. When she ordered her few toys online, she always quickly clicked over the butt plugs and anal stimulators. She thought how dirty they were and only a true slut would ever use one of those. . . Stephanie was now a true slut. The stranger seemed to know that she was about to cum and just needed a little more stimulation to put her over the brink. His rough tongue licked at one of her nipples, then the other one in turn. Stephanie moaned loudly through her gag. “You can not cum yet, slave.” Stephanie moaned her frustration. Ecstasy was just a touch or two away yet she could not give into it for fear of pain. Mentally, she tried to force the pending orgasm down deep inside of her, but the more she tried, the more she threatened to boil over into pure heaven. WHACK! Stephanie screamed into her gag at the pain as Jeff slapped her thigh. “Cum, slave, and you will endure more pain than you could possibly imagine.” Stephanie whimpered into her gag. She couldn’t stave off cumming forever. Sooner or later it would engulf her and there would be little she could do about it. Then the doorbell rang. The intruder stopped his attentions, “Dinner is here, slave, do not roll back over or you will be punished. You may cum, slave, but only while the delivery guy is inside the house. You will not be allowed to cum afterward, slave. Do you understand?” Stephanie nodded her head quickly, knowing her orgasm was close. “I am going to leave you then, slave, but keep in mind both the delivery guy and I can keep an eye on you on the TV.” The idea of being seen like this; naked, bound and gagged, mortified Stephanie. It also seemed to fan the flames of her growing desire to cum. Of the two, it looked like the later was going to overcome her embarrassment of the former. Jeff set down his voice distortion toy he had bought several hours ago and looked out the small window to make sure who it was. Standing there, in a tightly fitting red polo shirt and black slacks was a petite Asian girl holding Stephs and his dinner. It was even better than he had planned. Jeff opened the door, “Hi, come on in. I need to get the money from the kitchen. How much was it?” “It is twenty-two eleven,” she said as she stepped in. “Okay, I will be right back.” Jeff left the pretty delivery girl in the foyer. He glanced at the TV to make sure that she could see what was on the screen and not Stephanie herself. Pleased that it was so, he went off the kitchen to watch a bit. There was a place that he could watch the delivery girl without her seeing him. The girl stood there nervously, head bowed as if trying not to watch what was on the television. Occasionally, when Stephanie moaned, the oriental girl would shyly look up and watch what the bound blonde was doing on the big screen. Stephanie knew deep inside that the delivery person was her watching as the twin vibrator worked their magic on her libido. The very fact that she was exposed to a stranger’s eyes sent a forbidden wave of lust through her, churning her passion into a full cascade of pleasure. An orgasm engulfed her and caused her to writhe uncontrollably in her bindings, nearly screaming through her gag. Jeff came back with a handful of bills and handed them to the girl. “You can keep the change,” Jeff said, knowing he had given the girl a generous tip. “Thank you,” the girl nervously said, leaving fairly quickly. “Your welcome,” Jeff said as the girl made her way to her green Nissan idling at the curb. Jeff smiled as he watched her. The girl was very attractive and briefly he had fantasies about kidnapping her as well, but common sense made him think better of that. Better to focus his attentions on the one that needed it most. After getting his voice distorter, Jeff went over to his bound sister and gently combed her hair out of her face. “Did you cum, slave?” the stranger’s cold voice asked. Exhausted, Stephanie nodded. After holding back the orgasm for so long, when she did let go, it was like shaking up a bottle of Champaign and then popping the cork. The pure, raw rapture filled her very soul like nothing had ever done before. It had been her most powerful orgasm ever and it left her weak and warm all over. “That is a good slave. You have obeyed my wishes so you will get to dine with me tonight.” -oOo- Michelle had delivered food to a good many strange places, but this was one of her weirdest calls. She knew that the girl on the television was probably lying on the couch. Michelle could tell that just by the woman’s screams. No stereo system was that good. And there was the smell of sex in the air. No, she had been witness to some couples kinky fantasy. And, oddly, it made Michelle a little horny. She had had fantasies like that; unspoken fantasies of being bound and helpless and at another’s mercy. However, she did not trust anyone with those fantasies. They were too dark and she was afraid of scaring away her boyfriend. . . However, the image of that bound woman kept crawling back into her mind, making it hard to drive. “God, that woman has to be the luckiest woman alive,” Michelle said out loud. Michelle also noticed that she was getting wet at the thought of being in that woman’s place. It was a long drive back to the restaurant for the delivery girl, her thoughts constantly on what she saw and what she imagined what it would be like being tied herself that way. She even reached down into her panties and between her legs to try to relieve some of the tension. However, she was hornier than ever when she pulled into the parking lot. Michelle then decided to tell her boss that she was really feeling quite ill and needed to go home and rest. Besides, it was close to the end of her shift and Chuck was there to make any deliveries that may come up. It was hard for Michelle to lie about being sick, but she managed it and soon found herself racing back to her apartment and ultimately to her bedroom. It did not take the Asian girl too long to undress and hop into her bed armed with one of her vibrators. As Michelle’s toy hummed and she started to pinch at one of her nipples, she began to imagine what it would be like to be bound in that woman’s place, unable to do anything but enjoy that man’s caresses and touches; Being made to cum again and again and again and not being able to do anything about it. The first hot waves of pleasure began to churn inside of Michelle as she caressed herself and soon, the waves crashed over her and she was in the throes of a powerful orgasm. Slowly, the joy ebbed away but did not really disappear. The image of the woman kept on surfacing and it gave rise to another orgasmic tide. Finally, after about an hour of constant stimulation, the batteries in her toy began to wan and she had exhausted herself. ‘God, I wish I could be that woman’, she thought to herself. Then she thought to herself that she could. Michelle had a delightfully sinful thought. Maybe they could invite her into their games. Just the mere thought of it sent warm ripples of lust through her. Naked, she got up and went over to her computer and began to type a letter. After she finished it, she put it in an envelope and scribbled on it ‘I Saw What You Did Last Night.’ She hurriedly got dressed again and got the envelope. Michelle knew she had to do it now or she would chicken out. She would drive to the house and quietly slip the letter into their mail slot. Then Michelle would wait for their reply. ...

The Summer Project 9

(story continues from The Summer Project 8)_ Part 9 Stephanie was weak with the afterglow of her last orgasm. Her whole body felt wrung out with pleasure and she did not think she could endure any more. Yet, the vibrators were still buzzing insider her and she was helpless to stop them. “Are you ready to eat, Slave?” the metallic voice asked. Weakly, the blonde nodded yes. Steph hadn’t realized how hungry she really was. Stephanie felt a tug upon her collar, “Come, Slave.” The tied woman wriggled up into a sitting position with difficulty. Not only was she tired from the many orgasm that had torn through her in the last couple hours, but also she was also very tightly bound. Her arms were encased in a white-leather armbinder, which matched her collar, and three black leather belts encircled her legs and ankles. A black leather blindfold and several strips of tape over her mouth completed bindings. To her captor, Stephanie was turning into everything that he dreamed of and more. With another tug on her lead, Jeff pulled his stepsister up off the couch and to a teetering stance. Stephanie, with her legs bound together and weak from her exertions, was finding it difficult to balance. The only support the blonde girl had was the tension the stranger kept on her leash. “If you want your meal,” the metallic voice droned, “you had better hop to it, Slave.” With that, Stephanie felt a yank on her chain. Unsteadily, the bound girl took her first hop. It was one thing to jump when you are able to see but quiet another task to do it blindfolded. The only sense of direction she had was where the intruder was pulling her. After a few hops, she got a bit steadier. Soon, she felt the cool wood floor of the dinning room underneath her. Gently, the stranger guided her before one of the dinning room chairs and eased her down until she was kneeling on the floor in front of it. Next, the man began unbuckling the straps holding her knees and thighs together, but not the one binding her ankles. The twin vibrators were still humming within her, whispering their magic to her very soul as he took the straps away. Last, he lashed her ankles to the end of her armbinder, putting her into a genuflect hogtie. “If you loose your buzzing friends, slave, you will find out how much pain you can endure,” the metallic voice threatened. The captive blonde woman heard the stranger leave as she knelt there in her bindings. She could smell the spicy aromas of the Chinese dinner that had just been delivered and the pangs of hunger blossomed inside of her. For Stephanie, the whirl of smells and the erotic stirrings within her were an odd but potent blend and she found that she was rocking her hips again, embracing the pulsing vibrator within her. Jeff noticed that his bound stepsister was thrusting her hips again as she knelt there bound. He watched her there silently as her moans through her gag began to get louder. Despite his warnings, his captive was trying to cum again. Stephanie screamed into her gag as the intruder viciously pinched both of nipples, sending a wave of pain through her and nearly causing her to fall over. “I did NOT give you permission to cum!” The electronically twisted voice spat at her. The blonde girl sobbed as he released her nipples. She really hadn’t realized that she was indeed trying to encourage another orgasm. However, the vibrators were continuing their lascivious conjuring within her and she could feel the first roiling of an orgasm building within her despite the fresh pain in her nipples and the stern warning of her captor. “Do you want me to hurt you?” the voice asked. Stephanie shook her head no. “Then do not disobey me, slave. Do you understand?” The bound blonde nodded. “Next time, slave, it will be much more painful.” Stephanie nodded again, crying. Her mind was a typhoon of feelings and emotions and thoughts, but foremost was that she did not want to experience any more pain from this man. “Now, slave, I am going to remove your gag so that you can eat and drink. Any noise that comes out of your mouth will be punishable by extreme pain. I will gag you and throw you into the cellar and I will whip you until you fall unconscious on the cold, cement floor. I will not feed you again for 24 hours and you will wallow in your own piss and shit. Do you understand, slave?” The bound girl nodded. Jeff carefully removed the tape gag from his captive’s mouth. It stung a bit as it pulled away from her lips, but it wasn’t as bad as she had expected. Jeff then pulled out the soaked foam ball from her mouth, setting it on the table. Stephanie worked her jaws a bit. “Spread you legs, slave,” the stranger commanded. The blond girl did as she was told to the limits of her restraints. Stephanie could feel the stranger’s eyes savoring her every curve and shadow and the thought sent little erotic pulses through her despite what she was being forced to do. The minutes seemed like lifetimes as she waited for the stranger to do something. Stephanie felt his fingers gently brush through her pubis, touching off a wave of unbidden pleasure. “Do you want to cum, slave?” Stephanie moaned and nodded her head. “Do you want to eat?” the stranger’s metallic voice asked. Again, the bound blonde girl nodded. “You cannot have both, slave,” the voice continued, “Whether you eat or come is your choice. If you want to eat, open your mouth wide. If you want to come, thrust your pussy into my hand.” The strangers light tickling through her nest and the ministrations of the vibrators made the choice harder then it should have been. Stephanie felt her passions rising to surface, giving hints of ecstasy to come. In the end, however, she opened up her mouth. “Good slave,” Jeff patted her on her head as he sat in the chair in front of her. The dinner was a feast of orange chicken, shrimp in garlic sauce and sweet and sour pork. The intruder fed Stephanie expertly with his chopsticks, feeding her a piece at a time and allowing her to sip her herbal tea. Several times a bit of the warm sauce would dribble onto Stephanie’s chest and she felt the man bend down over her and slowly lick it off. More than once the captive woman thought about how romantic this would be if it weren’t for the fact that she was being forced against her will into being this man’s sex slave. Throughout the dinner, the twin vibrators continued to work their magic with the blonde and a slow rising pool of ardor swirled through her. Another orgasm was not far off and the intruder seemed to sense this. Caressing a nipple here and tracing her labia there, his sprinkled his touches in while he fed her, stoking her fires. “Are you ready for dessert, slave,” the intruder’s masked voice asked. Slowly, Steph nodded yes. The captive heard her captor get up and step around in back of her, stroking back her long, golden hair. “Open wide, slave,” he commanded. Stephanie did as she was told and felt a leather and steel ring being shoved behind her teeth. Two leather straps cut into the girl’s cheeks as the man buckled the gag tightly behind her head. The device was uncomfortable and Steph moaned her displeasure as it forced her mouth open. “I thought you would like something warm and creamy,” Jeff said, stepping before the kneeling girl and unzipping his jeans. Steph had never given a blowjob before because the thought of putting a guy’s cock in her mouth disgusted her. She baulked as the stranger grabbed both sides of her head and thrust his dick through the center of the ring. The member was larger than she had thought, filling her mouth and ramming down part of her throat. The blonde captive gagged. His flesh had a salty taste to it she noticed as it withdrew a bit. Steph squirmed in her bonds as the stranger slowly pumped. “Suck my cock, slave,” Jeff ordered her, “make me cum.” Again, Steph moaned her displeasure but there was little she could do. She knew how much pain this man could inflict and had. So, like trying to eat Brussel sprouts as a kid, she thought of more pleasing things as she sealed her lips around the man’s cock. The captive tried concentrated on the erotic feelings welling up inside her, slowly threatening to engulf her. “Use your tongue, slave,” the voice spoke. As Jeff withdrew, she began to lick his shaft before he shoved it back in. Stephanie tried to imagine his dick as a warm Popsicle and adjusted her virgin technique accordingly, slurping and sucking; hearing the low groans of her captor. Jeff began to speed up, feeling his cum broiling up within him. He looked down at his step-sister’s face as he fucked her, her blonde hair now in disarray over her blindfolded eyes. Faster and faster he rocked her head until he could hold it back no longer and shot hot jism into Stephanie’s mouth. The man’s cum was salty and a little waxy tasting and Stephanie tried not to think about what it was as she continued her servicing of the man and swallowing his seed. “That’s it, slave, lick me clean.” The man’s cock was no long as rigid as it had been as Steph did as she was ordered to. It did not take it long to shrink away to where she could do much else. She felt him step back and pat her on the head. “Good slave,” he said, “Now do not cum until I command. I will be back to take care of your needs.” The bliss that had been building with Stephanie had not diminished. Tied as she was, there was very little she could do save for enjoying the hum of the phalluses in both her pussy and rectum. There was nothing to grind against or force the vibrator in deeper. She knew the table leg was close but she also knew the pinch of the man’s clothespins. After using the restroom, Jeff returned to his stepsister, swaying and moaning as she knelt on the dining room floor. “Would you like to cum, slave?” Jeff asked. “AHHHHH-HAAHHHH,” Stephanie practically yelled into her gag. Jeff smiled. “Show me how much you want to cum, slave.” The blonde began writhing in her bonds, thrusting herself towards the voice. The orgasm that was building within her was just a few touches away but she knew she couldn’t achieve it herself. She needed and lusted for the release it would give her. The stranger’s warm fingers began to gently pinch her stiffened nipples, sending bolts of pure pleasure through her. His fingers then traced down the flat of her stomach and through her soft nest. She felt him grasp the end of the vibrator. “Do not cum yet.” Stephanie moaned her frustration. The waves of pleasure were crashing at her gates and she didn’t know how much longer she could hold back. The stranger shoved the buzzing dildo all the way inside her. “Cum, slave.” Crashing waves of bliss consumed her as she squirmed and threw herself against her bindings so violently the stranger had to grab a hold of her or she would have fell to the kitchen floor. Wave after erotic wave swallowed her as she bucked until it ebbed away, leaving the girl completely drained and limp. “I think it is time to get you to bed, slave,” the voice said, kneeling down to unfasten her hogtie. To Be Continued. . . Since it is usually a long space of time between postings and re-postings of this story, I am compiling a mailing list so that you can receive chapters as they are produced. If you would like to be on that list, please e-mail me at [email protected]. Any and all comments are welcomed and appreciated. ...

The Summer Project Part 11

Part 11 After setting the video camera up in his parent’s bedroom, Jeff left to clean up the kitchen and the rest of the house a bit. He hadn’t realized just how tired he was, even though the thoughts of his bound stepsister still kept him hard and aching. The rest of him felt as if he had just been through the Super bowl. Jeff was glad that there wasn’t much in the kitchen to clean up. As he put the leftover Chinese dinners into the refrigerator, his mind wandered a bit to the poor delivery girl and what she made of watching Stephanie struggles on the television. He was sure that the girl had a lot to talk about to her co-workers when she got back. At least Jeff had tipped her well. Turning the light off in the kitchen, his attention was focused in picking up a few things in the living room. Though he was not a neat freak, he still liked to leave things nice. Who knows who might pop by, like Stephanie’s Hispanic friend Kim? He imagined that she would be a handful and better not entertain such thoughts until he had his stepsister well trained. Still. . . Glancing over at the entryway, Jeff once again noticed the pile of mail to sort through. Even though he was feeling bushed, at least he could do is sort them out so he could take care of them in the morning. Grabbing the pile, he sat down at his dad’s antique rolltop desk and began his chore. The third envelope Jeff came to was a violet one with ‘I Saw What You Did Last Night’ written in a florid script of purple ink. There was no postage stamp nor any indication whom might of sent it. At first, Jeff thought it might be some vengeance letter to his dad. But, everybody liked his dad at the office and if the was a disgruntled homeowner, he was sure dad would have brought it up in conversation. No. Jeff was sure that the letter was addressed to him and the thought sent a cold chill up his back. Were they going to blackmail him? Or worse, turn him over to the cops. Jeff steeled himself and opened the envelope, reading to folded note inside: ...

The Summer Project Part 12

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 11)_ Part 12 There was a whirlwind of thoughts racing through Michelle’s head as she climbed into the shower and let the hot water drench her in its warm embrace. ‘Is 10 o’clock at the Bennigan’s on 7th Street okay?’ the man had asked over the phone and she had responded in an enthusiastic ‘yes’. The whole of her being felt as taut as a bowstring with all of the wanton feelings that coursed through her. Everything else he had said was nonsensical hum. ...

The Summer Project Part 13

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 12)_ Part 13 Jeff eased himself down onto the carpet and drank in the picture of his stepsister Stephanie. Her lithe body was glistening with the efforts of the last hour or so: the effort of being hung forward as she was; the effort of trying to cum and not being able to and the effort of giving Jeff a wonderful blowjob. Her head was still encased in a white latex hood with her long, blonde hair pulled through the back in a ponytail. Little strings of drool dripped off of the steel ring gag fastened in her mouth. The nipple clamps, chain running between them, still pinched her nipples firmly. Stephanie’s wrists were locked behind her with a pair of leather handcuffs and her fingers would flutter and clinch as she hung there. ...

The Summer Project Part 14

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 13)_ Part 14 Alone. Stephanie knew she was alone, standing there bound, gagged, blind and bare-assed. She was somewhere in her parent’s room, but she wasn’t sure exactly where. But she knew the stranger had left her here in her own little one-girl prison. Alone. Her head was enclosed in some latex mask that covered most of her head and face and her lips were sealed behind several swatches of tape. A collar, not unlike a dog’s collar, encircled her throat and she could feel the chain leash dangling down between her breasts. Her wrists and arms were sheathed in some sort of lace-up glove behind her back that, try as she might, she could not get even a little slack out of. Lastly, her ankles were cuffed together and her big toes were lashed together with twine. So she stood there, alone. The stranger hadn’t left her with any instructions. Stephanie had no idea how long she was going to have to stand there or if she would be punished for moving. What he had left her with was the warm afterglow of an orgasm. It lingered in her like a red-coal, wanting to ignite again. And there was nothing she could do about it. It all had happened so quickly that she really hadn’t had a chance to reflect what had happened to her until now. She was being turned into a sex slave, Stephanie was sure of that. The training CD was probably going to be the first of many and she knew was going to be abused again and again until the stranger had had his fill of her bound charms. This morning’s shower did give Stephanie a little hope, however. Being able to wash herself was wonderful. She could finally use her hands for the first time in nearly a day to do something. It was a freedom, though a supervised one. But it was a small freedom none-the-less. Perhaps taking care of Stephanie was more trying than the stranger thought. She imagined that it was just as tiring shepherding her as it was being herded. Then there was this morning. THE orgasm. Stephanie wasn’t a nun and she enjoyed sex quite a bit, but she had never had an orgasm for that long and that intense. The frustration of her pussy being tickled over a long time and not being able to get herself off was probably one of the reasons for it. But that couldn’t be the sole reason. Perhaps she liked being dominated. The thought sent a chill through her. No. She was being forced to have sex with this stranger. She was being raped. Yet, she was enjoying the sex, even craving it on most levels. The pleasure she was experiencing now was far more intense than she had ever felt before. It was impossible to ignore. She could never feel that way again without ropes and leather, she was sure of it. The fact was Stephanie enjoyed being tied-up and dominated. As hard as it was to come to that conclusion, it was a fact that was impossible for Stephanie to escape. If Stephanie did enjoy being dominated, it didn’t change the fact that she was being raped and tortured. She kept telling herself that but the wanton warmness in her stomach told her otherwise. Then Stephanie realized something else. She needed to go. Her captor hadn’t let her use the restroom since before breakfast. It wasn’t to the point of peeing all over herself, but she would need to get to the toilet soon. Any punishment for moving wouldn’t be a bad as one for soiling herself and her parent’s carpet. She was sure of that. The ankle cuffs were locked together tightly and the string around her toes was taut. An inch was about all she could manage to shuffle. She took a few more hobbled steps, trying to go in one direction. Stephanie figured once she hit a wall or a piece of furniture, she could figure out where in the room she was as navigate from there. She knew the room well enough that she believed she could do it. It was slow going and the blonde tried to concentrate on the task at hand. But her mind kept wondering back to this morning and she could feel her libido kick-starting her desire again and there was no way to satisfy it. Focus. Then her toe hit something. She shuffled a bit more, trying to feel it out with her body and her encased arms. It was cold and tubular and made of metal. . .mom’s exercise bike! Stephanie now knew where she was. She was in the corner of the bedroom near the window. . . The window! That’s it. She could stand in front of the window and someone would see her and call the cops. The captive girl started to shuffle to the window when she felt her foot get tangled in something. . .a piece of cloth. She tried to back up a bit but began to lose her balance. Stephanie screamed a muffled scream as she fell down, taking part of the curtain with her. Luckily, she landed on her butt and didn’t hurt her self. She had forgot about the large pillows her mother had strewn in front of the windows ’to lounge on’. Those pillows saved Steph from getting injured more seriously. Now that she was on the ground, Stephanie found she could scoot around a bit faster. She still needed to go. After that she would try for the window again after kicking the pillows out of the way. Slowly she used her legs and scooted her butt across the carpet, using her bound arms to guide herself. Eventually she found the bed. All she had to do is follow around it to the other side and wriggle her way to the bathroom door on the opposite wall. The journey seemed to take forever but finally she was on the other side of the bed. She figured she was about in the center when she wriggled towards where the bathroom doorway was, praying that the door was left open. It didn’t take long for her to feel the cool tile on her rear. She had made it to the bathroom. Pushing herself along, she felt the bidet against her back. Now came the hard part. Stephanie curled her legs under herself and pushed herself into a kneeling position. Using her bound arms, she leveraged herself up and onto the toilet seat. She wiggled a little bit until she was in a better position before relieving herself. Moving around bound as she was was harder than she had imagined it would be. Stephanie suddenly realized how tired she really was. Stephanie found the foot pedal flush on the floor and pushed it. The warm water cleaned her as it flushed. It also re-awakened her lust. Stephanie was horny and she could do nothing about it. She could do something about getting some rest. Slowly, she stood up. A very tricky balancing act but she did it. Now she shuffled across the bathroom into the bedroom again. Again, it seemed liked it took forever but finally she felt her leg hit the mattress. She wriggled around to seat herself when her arm hit something. . . the pole to the canopy over the bed. The blonde hobbled closer to it, pressing its length along her body to stabilize herself. Then she wondered. . . Stephanie knew what her parent’s wrought-iron canopy bed looked like. She knew that there was an old-fashioned footboard with bars running across it. The blonde was pretty sure that she could straddle the bar, even tied the way she was. She would have to be careful not to fall over onto the other side. The bound girl seated herself on the bed and struggled until she was well onto the mattress. She eased herself down until she was laying against the foot posts and bars. Wriggling into position, she rolled over until she could get her knee up over the bar. It took some effort, but she finally managed to get herself straddling the bar using her cuffed feet for support. Her weight was now fully on her sex, where she wanted it. Even though Steph was tired, she was also horny and relieving that took precedence over sleep. Slowly, Stephanie began to rock her hips, rubbing herself on the bar. With each thrust, a new ripple of pleasure shuddered through her. She could feel the climax building within her like a wave about to burst through a dam. Faster and faster she bucked until she was swallowed by a crashing wave of bliss. Stephanie let it engulf her until should could take no more and let herself slip over onto the bed, where she laid panting through her gag. ...

The Summer Project Part 15

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 14)_ Part 15 Jeff found it a bit strange to be going through his stepmother’s lingerie, but he had little choice in the matter. Stephanie, his stepsister, had little in the way of sexy outfits other that some lacy thongs and bright red teddy that would not do for what Jeff wanted. What he wanted was some sort of corset for Stephanie to wear when Michelle came over tonight. ...

The Summer Project Part 16

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 15)_ Part 16 Stephanie lay on her side in the after-burn of her orgasm. Her head was still covered in the latex hood and a ballgag was still fastened tightly in her mouth. She had gotten used to the leather sheath encasing her arms as well as the collar around her neck. Her ankles and legs were bound together and the vibrator that had been eased into her hours ago was still humming; keeping her on edge. The corset was the only new twist in her wardrobe of leather and chains and she half wondered what color it was. ...

The Summer Project Part 17

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 16)_ Part 17 There was something not quite right about Stephanie’s dream. She was in an ancient castle room lit by sputtering torches. It was dark and dank and shadows clung like black spider webs to the stonework all around her. Somewhere in that blackness something was watching her but she couldn’t make out what it was. Then something shuffled in the shadows. She tried to move; escape, but it was if she was encased in concrete. She tried to scream, but nothing came out. ...

The Summer Project Part 18

(story continues from The Summer Project Part 17)_ Part 18 Michelle’s orgasm had left her happily drained and she smiled around her red ballgag when Jeff eased her over onto the couch. The oriental girl was still a bit shocked when Jeff had used the riding crop on Stephanie, but she imagined that it was all part of the fantasy Stephanie and Jeff were living out. The metallic voice thing was scary as well, but she thought that it probably just fuelled the fires of the blonde’s imagination as well, making her captivity that much more exciting. In many ways, Michelle envied the other girl’s sexual incarceration. ...

The Tape Recorder

“Stand to attention, Worm!” I clicked off the portable recorder and grinned. This would fix the bastard! He wanted pain? He wanted humiliation? He wanted inescapable restraint? He was damned well going to get them, and in spades! I touched the ‘record’ button again. “You will reply to all my instructions with the words ‘I obey, Master’.” I paused to give him time to say it. “Now take off all your clothes, Worm. Fold them neatly and seal them in the plastic bag on the chair. When you’ve done that stand to attention again until you hear the bleeps.” I let the tape run on for a minute for the poor sod to undress, then set the cooker timer for a further five. It would give him time to get his mind into the proper state of humble servility. He is nothing, just an inert instrument waiting for me to mould into a masterpiece, a symphony of sensual experience. Complete with crashing chords and long, slow passages. ...

The Trainer 3

(story continues from The Trainer 2)_ Part Three Karen called Becky on the house intercom, and went into her bathroom. Soon Becky and Barbara appeared, and carried him back to his own bedroom. There they put him back into his straightjacket, and left his ankles cuffed together. They tossed him onto his bed, and told him that they would get him after the women had eaten their own dinner, when it was time for his. ...

The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 2: The Training of a Trash Whore

(story continues from The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 1: Trashing her Worthless Boyfriend) Book 2: The Training of a Trash Whore I learned three things while in the back of that truck with Jennifer. One, Trash sex is the best sex. I’ve never had so much sex in one sitting, and Jennifer made sure I was put to good use. From suffocating me in garbage while she used a strap on, to making me wear a diaper full of garbage, Jennifer knew how to keep things interesting. ...

The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 3: Jennifer's Revenge

(story continues from The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 2: The Training of a Trash Whore) Book 3: Jennifer’s Revenge “David? Hey, earth to David?” The slightly older girl waves her hand in front of my face and I snap back to reality, startled out of my reverie. I turn to look at her and smile sheepishly, a little embarrassed at having spaced out. The woman is in a blue nurses uniform, much like the rest of us, with long blonde hair pulled up into a pony tail. Kinda cute, but no match for my Christine. ...

The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 4: Christine's Party

(story continues from The Trashy Adventures of David and Christine 3: Jennifer’s Revenge) Book 4: Christine’s Party “David, can you take take out the trash for me before we go?” I look up from my spot on the couch, instantly setting my newspaper down. Within moments, the rather heavy cans of garbage are on the curb. I stand there a moment, reminiscening about the time I was amongst those cans. Oh what an experience. ...

The Tree Trimming

There were things in the oven staying warm and things in the fridge staying cool, the wine was open, nothing left to do but take her shower. Clean and dry Mandy gazed in the mirror as she did her makeup. She still couldn’t get used to her new self. It was such a small change, really. They’d fixed her nose. She’d broken it when she was twelve and it had had a small bend to the right. She had new boobs. Smaller, but only relatively. She was still a C cup, but they were firmer, jouncy, not saggy. The hair was the thing she couldn’t seem to get used to. She had been a natural blonde all her life. Along with the boobs and nose, Master had decided she needed to be a redhead. It fell in ringlets, framing her face. She looked like a caricature of herself. ...

The Trials of Slave Victoria

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 The Trials of Slave Victoria - Part 1 The morning air was cool and crisp. The year’s first snowfall was on the ground and made the trees glisten. By 10:00am it would all be melted away. Master decided we were going to go for a hike today. He had carefully packed his backpack the night before with everything he would need. He picked out my clothing for me. He picked out my tennis shoes and white socks (he loves me to wear them) a pair of leather shorts that are very tight and lace up the sides, also a black leather top that also laces up the sides and barely comes down over my breasts. I was very excited to see what Master had in store for me today. ...

The Vacuum in my Life

Chapter 1 As I sat in a bar after work on Friday evening, I reflected that it had been a good week. I had applied several months earlier for a job at a major Stockbroker in London and had started on Monday. I knew the tales of how the Financial World was male orientated and women were classed as little more than sex objects, not to be trusted with anything too serious. Well that suited me fine as I was only looking for the “right man” i.e. loads of money and if possible good looking, that bit would be as may be, money was the first thing. It had been said that I had an arrogant manner but the truth was I knew what I wanted and would do anything to get it. ...

The Vacuum in my Life

(story continues from The Vacuum in my Life) Chapter 2 I had been awake for what felt like years before he came the next morning. “Right,” he said “we have much to do today to set you up for the modifications that needs to be carried out to your body”. Trying to control my voice I said please could he let me go, I don’t want to be modified what ever that means. ...

The Visit

Synopsis: The planned visit to her lovers house results in heavy bondage, sensory-deprivation, total immobilisation, serious sexual torment with orgasmic nirvana as climax. Author: Heterosexual male. Primarily dominant but love to switch on occasion. Story was originally written for lover starting at Chapter 2. Revised, lengthened and added Part 1. Ladies, feel free to contact me if you like what you read. sinnswap AT gmail DOT com Part One Chapter 1a – Wound up and getting ready ...

The Visit

Part One The girl would never forget that day, the day when she experienced so much intensity at one time that her body felt like it would never stop quivering. How could anything ever be the same again? Every new experience left her questioning herself, it left her pondering if she had been dreaming, she surely couldn’t have witnessed her own body respond in such a way that was unfamiliar to her. Even now she smiled to herself, remembering that day with such fondness, but looking forward to the next even more, she was addicted, it was addictive, and she was captivated by him. He had done things to her that she could only conjure up in her furtive imagination that invaded her dreams at night as she lay between the cotton sheets, the ones that caressed her body not unlike the softness of his hands as they ran over every dip and curve of her vivacious body, the ones that had left their imprint on her soul so deeply. ...

The Wild Hunt

Prelude He woke shivering in the chill fall air… He was naked, of course, except for the chastity cage that was locked about his genitals, for how long now he could not even remember, and the chains and collar. The coarse burlap that covered the straw pallet that had been his bed for the night did little to offer comfort, let alone warmth, but somehow he had slept. He moaned and rolled about, struggling up to his elbows as he looked around the dim, stone chamber. ...

The Women Digesting Snake Club

The Discovery Mandy was a 19 year old beautiful young student who had started her first semester in biology. Since she was a small child she had always been interested in biology and animals especially amphibians like slugs and reptiles. Snakes always fascinated her and she always found them very erotic, as they reminded her of a huge slimy cock. Her opinion of snakes was that they where the perfect lover for a woman. ...

Three J's and an S Go Skiing

Four young college girls on a skiing vacation have to find other things to do when an excess of new snow traps them in their cabin. They find out things about themselves that they had only suspected before that week, but might change their lives forever. Part One Julie, Judy, and Joan had been friends since before kindergarten. When their mothers car pooled for school events, etc, they spoke of “picking up The Three J’s.” Teachers, and most of the community soon started referring to them as “The Three J’s.” In the fourth grade, Sara’s mother went to work for Julie’s mother as a cook and housekeeper, and since her mom lived in an apartment over the garage, Sara was added to the mix. After that, they became known to their parents, teachers and most of the community as “The Three J’s and an S.” ...

Three J's and an S Go Skiing Day 2

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing) Four young college girls on a skiing vacation have to find other things to do when an excess of new snow traps them in their cabin. This is the second in this series and might make more sense if you have read “Three J’s and an S Go Skiing.” Day Two Julie, Judy, and Joan slept until after eleven. By the time they had awakened, Sara had the cabin completely cleaned and straightened up. The Three J’s took their time showering and finally emerged into the living room around noon. They were all wearing the same light, pajama-like sweatsuits they had been wearing the previous evening before stripping down and going into the hot tub on the back deck. ...

Three J's and an S Go Skiing Day 3

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 2) Day Three “Come on sleepy heads,” yelled Sara. “You told me to wake you up at 8:30 so we could hit the slopes as soon as the lifts were going. Breakfast is on the table.” The Three J’s came into the kitchen wearing their nightclothes. Julie was wearing cotton pajamas, and Joan had on a long flannel nightshirt. Judy, however, was wearing a black, almost see through nightie with nothing underneath it. Her nipples puckered slightly as she walked through the cool air next to the patio doors that led to the deck. Her pubic area was completely bare, but Joan, Julie and Sara already knew that from several sessions together in the hot tub. Sara even knew that Judy must have had her bush lasered away because there was no stubble detectable to her tongue, and even the best wax job remains truly that smooth for only a day or two. ...

Three J's and an S Go Skiing Day 4

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 3) Day Four Joan was awakened by sunlight streaming through the top of the window directly onto her face. She looked sleepily at the glass and wondered why anyone would put a dark curtain across all but the top two inches of a window. Then she realized that the curtains were wide open and what she was looking at was the snow piled that deep against the front of the cabin. She found her robe at the foot of the bed and went upstairs to see who else was up. ...

Three J's and an S Go Skiing Day 5

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 4) Day Five Joan and Sara were both hanging almost limp in their chains when Judy came out of the bedroom in the morning. Their bodies were covered with sweat and they were both moaning softly and rocking their hips slightly. “Oh my God,” yelled Judy. “Ron, come out here.” She ran over and tried to unclip Joan’s wrist cuffs. “Help me,” she yelled to Ron as he came out of the bedroom. “We have to get them down.” ...

Three J's and an S Go Skiing Day 6

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 5) Day Six: Part 1 Ron and Judy, Kevin and Julie, Joan and Sara were sitting in the kitchen eating breakfast when Ron’s cellphone rang - his regular cellphone, not the snow rescue satellite phone. He stepped away from the table to answer it and came back several minutes later looking upset. “Well,” he said, “do you want the good news first or the bad news.” ...

Tomorrow I Break You

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 It had all started innocently enough about 8 weeks ago, but things were different now. much different. Chris was 28 years old, 6 feet tall with a muscular build, short messy dark brown hair and bright blue eyes that girls almost always commented on. He was quite handsome, but very down to earth, he took pride in his apperance and did his best to exercise and run. This gave him great endurance, which would serve him better than he could have ever known. ...

Total Enclosure

Both Kerry and Sara were into bondage in a big way, both were very fond of mummification bondage. The girls had planed to have a bondage session this coming weekend and Kerry was going to organize it. As Kerry was the most experienced in bondage out of the two lovers she usually took the dominate role, she had always said it was in her nature anyway and loved to see what positions she could put Sara into. The girls had been experimenting with extreme encasement and where running out of new things to try, Kerry was forced to search the web to find some new techniques and ideas - this is when she struck on an ingenious plan to beat all previous bondage and mummification sessions she would call it TOTAL ENCLOSURE. ...

Tough Love Part 1: Proposal

I would like to thank Echa724 and Kinkyashley347 for their editing of this story, I’m so happy there are people out there wanting to help. Part 1: Proposal I fell in love with my future wife the moment I first saw her. Lucy walked through my office door to temporarily replace my retired secretary, and at twenty five years old she was eight years my junior, she’s tall-5ft 10in and slim, with dark red hair crowning a beautiful face with green eyes, she has a narrow nose and a mouth that I suspected at one time contained childhood buck teeth that had since been straightened and left a slightly protruding top lip giving her a very sexy pout, she has a body with all the curves in the right places and long shapely legs, she was and still is absolutely perfect to me ...

Tough Love Part 2: Chastity

(story continues from Tough Love Part 1: Proposal) Part 2: Chastity I sat at my bench in my “office” trying to beat the boredom, the phone rang: it was Amy. She told me to report to Lucy’s office. I hurried up the stairs excitedly; looking forward to seeing my wife. I knocked and entered her office with a smile on my face. This soon changed when I saw her stern expression. ...

Tough Love Part 3: Punished

(story continues from Tough Love Part 2: Chastity) Part 3: Punished I was forced to bide my time for a few days as Lucy had started to work late quite a lot. Also she was often away at meetings with clients, most times staying overnight or occasionally for the whole weekend, so she would invariably claim to be too tired or stressed to deal with my so called trivial problems. But then one Friday Lucy announced she would be home on time. I was determined to discuss my situation with her that evening. ...

Tough Love Part 4: Isolation

(story continues from Tough Love Part 3: Punished) Part 4: Isolation At eleven o’clock on Monday morning, Lucy was at her desk. She had her computer open to a website of an adult store as she spoke on the phone, “Yes okay, thanks. My assistant will come by within the next couple of hours to collect my order. Thank you and bye,” she closed her phone and slumped back in her chair, gasping, “you are such a bitch Amy. I’m sure you were doing that on purpose just to embarrass me,” she said breathlessly. She stroked the head of the woman kneeling between her thighs. She was enjoying the sensation of Amy’s tongue licking deep in her pussy. Lucy kept telling herself she was not attracted to women, but this was becoming an almost daily occurrence. She pulled Amy’s head against her sopping crotch. She bit down on her knuckle to stop herself making too much noise as she climaxed into Amy’s busy mouth. ...

Tough Love Part 5: Humiliation

(story continues from Tough Love Part 4: Isolation) Part 5: Humiliation I awoke before Lucy the next morning. I’d had a bad night and was still very tired. I ached everywhere. Mindful of Lucy’s instructions I stayed quiet. I struggled to a sitting position and waited until she woke thirty minutes later. “Good morning darling,” she said as she climbed from her bed. She helped me to my feet and led me to the bathroom. At last she freed me and still keeping silent I worked life back into my arms. Lucy had slept naked and despite my aches and pains, I couldn’t stop admiring her beautiful body. She pulled me into the shower and instructed me to wash her. I soaped and cleaned her lovingly: licking and kissing every part of her. ...

Tough Love Part 6: Party

(story continues from Tough Love Part 5: Humiliation) Part 6: Party Over the following days things subtly changed, roles became defined. It was clear my job now came second to my duties at home. I did all the household chores. Whereas Lynn previously supervised and on the odd occasion helped me, she was now completely in control of me whenever Lucy wasn’t at home. Lucy no longer gave me instructions as to what she wanted doing around the house. All orders were now conveyed through Lynn, and orders they undoubtedly were. I might still have been a joint owner of our house but I had no illusions as to who was in command and what my position now was. ...

Tough Love Part 7: Beaten

(story continues from Tough Love Part 6: Party) Part 7: Beaten I awoke stiff and cold the following morning. I was tired and miserable. I had had a very bad night: after I had discovered that the bed was damp and somewhat smelly, I finally managed to fall asleep on the floor. Now I staggered outside into the bright sunshine. Making my way to the kitchen door I found it was locked. I no longer had my own key so I knocked tentatively and waited, hoping that Lucy wouldn’t mind me disturbing her. I then remembered that she had left early for a meeting, “shit” what was I to do now? I stood looking around me, wondering how I was going to get into the house when I saw movement through the window of the annex. ...

Tough Love Part 8: Enslaved

(story continues from Tough Love Part 7: Beaten) Part 8: Enslaved If I thought my life was bad up to then, the next few days showed me how hard things could really be. Lucy had announced out of the blue that she would be going away for ten days to finalise the contract with the Italians. This news seemed to make Lynn even more domineering. I came home from work every day as usual, stripped off my clothes, donned my apron and did my chores. Lynn appeared to try her hardest to find the slightest fault with my work, and she made sure she thought of many other jobs for me to do. Of course, every order she gave me was accompanied with liberal use of her crop. ...

Training My Sub

The story below is what every one wants who is into mummification. A personal helper who is willing to be trained to the standard required and beyond, so what ever your whim she will obey Part One I had always been into mummification so when my partner went away on business for sometimes a week or more I would resort to self bondage. Well it worked quite well for me to a point; I had several adventures from time to time by nearly being discovered by window cleaners and various tradesmen who called unexpectedly. But the real love of my life was Mummification either reading about it or being mummified myself and it is not the sort of thing you can advertise for in the British press, ...

Trapped in the Dumpster 4: The First Playtime

(story continues from Trapped in the Dumpster 3: Trapped in the Dumpster Again) Thanks to Doctor Vader for his helping hand. Continued from Part Three Part 4: The First Playtime I was woken by the loud grumbling from my belly. Slowly opening my eyes I noticed I was laying in a bed. It was neat and warm, but somehow I was feeling groggy. My arms and legs felt strangely numb and my wrists and ankles hurt. Looking to the window I noticed a dim light shining through. I didn’t know what time it was. It was clearly twilight outside, but was it morning or evening? How long had I slept? How had I gotten into the bed? ...

Trapped in the Dumpster 5: Playtime at the Beach

(story continues from Trapped in the Dumpster 4: The First Playtime) Thanks to Doctor Vader for his helping hand. Continued from Part Four Part 5: Playtime at the Beach Our first playtime was amazing. Not because I blacked out as he took care of my mouth. It was because he showed me, how much fun it could for my skin to be wet and slippery all over, inside a trash bag. Sure, by the time I got out, I was very thirsty from the near to the full powered heater. And the vibrator didn’t pleasure me enough to make me cum. He only used it to keep me awake and make me aware of the slipperiness in my bag. ...

Trapped in the Dumpster 6: Another good use for Saran Wrap

(story continues from Trapped in the Dumpster 5: Playtime at the Beach) Thanks to Doctor Vader for his helping hand. Continued from Part Five Part 6: Another good use for Saran Wrap Two whole months had passed since our last real encounter with trash bags. I can remember the day. We were at the beach, and there he had sealed me bound and gagged inside a trash bag. Before that he’d covered me with leftover food and drinks. To my shock he left me inside my trash bag at the beach. I was a bit afraid, that he wouldn’t came back for me. And my fear grew as I heard footsteps outside and someone moaned about those stupid people, who had disposed of their trash at the beach. Then I felt movement on my bag and it was opened. I’d barely moved myself, but then I saw his face smiling down at me. ...

Trials of Slave Victoria - Part 2

(story continues from The Trials of Slave Victoria) Trials of Slave Victoria - Part 2 by Slave Victoria M/f; D/s; bond; leather; cage; cons; X He told me he had some things he had to do and he would be back later. He wanted me to get some rest. After a long hard kiss, he gagged me with a penis gag. He asked, “Will you be alright for a while, Slave?” I shook my head yes. After awhile I fell asleep waiting for Master’s return… ...

Trina's Wedding

Aside to Sharon and Trina; “Bast, Goddess who comprehends Goddesses, Eye of Ra Protector, Avenger, Destroyer, Keeper of Life, who lives forever” “Sharon and Trina, you have come to the Temple of Bast, your priestess, and your assembled friends to Unite with each other. This is a solemn moment, which neither of you should ever remember lightly, but rather hold this as a tribute to Bast and to each other.” ...

Twelve Days a Slave 10: Punishment by Combat

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 9: Wheel of Pleasure/Pain) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Combat can be punishment… at least for the loser. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

Twelve Days a Slave 11: The Lottery

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 10: Punishment by Combat) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = There is no way slave missy can win this lottery. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

Twelve Days a Slave 12: Lucinda's Schooltime Academy

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 11: The Lottery) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy attends Lucinda’s Schooltime Academy. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

Twelve Days a Slave 8: The Whipmaster

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 7: Water Punishments) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy is introduced to “The Whipmaster.” This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

Twelve Days a Slave 9: Wheel of Pleasure/Pain

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 8: The Whipmaster) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy plays “Wheel of Pleasure / Wheel of Pain.” This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

Unexpected Mind Blower

In all my years visiting professional dominatrixes, rather ironically, the most explosive, mind shattering orgasm I ever experienced occurred during a visit to an absolute newcomer and complete novice at the game. She had just left University and had become vaguely aware of the S/M scene at some Skin Two parties. (An English rubber and fetish magazine) Correctly surmising that playing at a mistress would earn her more than any job she was likely to get – and having very little capital, she set up shop by renting a room in a squat! After fitting it up with some bare essentials, she placed an advert and her picture in the relevant contact magazines, sat back and waited for some clients. I received one of the magazines early as I had a subscription to it and I wrote off right away. And so it came to pass that I was one of her first ‘customers’. ...

Weekend with Anya

story continues from part one Part Two Chapter 3: Yes, Mistress The sun was going down as Anya led me down into the basement. “I think you need a big hug,” she said, leading me into a room I hadn’t seen before. Anya went over to a cabinet, took a small vibrator out of a drawer and slipped it into my still wet pussy. “It’s radio-controlled,” she said, smiling. The bed appeared to have rubber sheets on it that were wrapped around a frame. Anya untied my arms and told me to get in. This was the first time I had been completely unshackled since it all began but we both knew that I would not try to escape. I climbed in between the rubber sheets and laid down. The top sheet had a mouthpiece going through it and Anya helped me fit it into my mouth. Then she told me to put my arms palm down at my sides with my fingers splayed. Anya pushed earplugs in my ears so that I couldn’t hear a thing. She pulled the top sheet over me and attached it at the top of the bed. I found I could breathe quite easily through the mouthpiece and I could see dimly through the rubber sheet. ...

Weekend with Anya

Chapter 1: Germany Bound Anya and I had met on several occasions when she came to New York or I travelled to Germany on business. She was our dealer in Germany and I was her representative. Typically, my European trips were whistle-stop tours of several countries with no time for sightseeing so when she asked me to join her for two major fashion shows in two consecutive weeks, I was very excited at the prospect of spending some time in one country. The first show was Tuesday through Friday in Essen, the second from Monday through Wednesday in Frankfurt. Anya invited me to stay with her at her country house over the weekend. ...

Weekend with Anya 3: Yes, Mistress

Chapter 3: Yes, Mistress The sun was going down as Anya led me down into the basement. “I think you need a big hug,” she said, leading me into a room I hadn’t seen before. Anya went over to a cabinet, took a small vibrator out of a drawer and slipped it into my still wet pussy. “It’s radio-controlled,” she said, smiling. The bed appeared to have rubber sheets on it that were wrapped around a frame. Anya untied my arms and told me to get in. This was the first time I had been completely unshackled since it all began but we both knew that I would not try to escape. I climbed in between the rubber sheets and laid down. The top sheet had a mouthpiece going through it and Anya helped me fit it into my mouth. Then she told me to put my arms palm down at my sides with my fingers splayed. Anya pushed earplugs in my ears so that I couldn’t hear a thing. She pulled the top sheet over me and attached it at the top of the bed. I found I could breathe quite easily through the mouthpiece and I could see dimly through the rubber sheet. ...

Weekend with Anya 4: Yours, Truly

Chapter 4: Yours, Truly I awoke, unable to see or move, calm and comforted by my tightly enclosing cocoon. I had never felt so at peace. I squirmed a little, revelling in the feeling of slick plastic pressing against my skin. At some time during the night, my exhaustion had finally overcome me and I had slipped into a warm sleep. Now I was rested and I lay there, with no idea what time it was, waiting for my mistress to call me to her bidding. ...

Weekend with Anya 5: Anya's Slave

Chapter 5: Anya’s Slave Anya sat and looked at me for a long time. I could see that she was thinking of how she might be able to manage things. I knew that she wanted to accept my submission, but clearly there were some major logistical issues she would have to overcome. I knelt in front of her, trying to look down, but unable to tear my eyes from hers. I desperately wanted to beg, plead, promise - anything that might get her to say yes ...

Wench for a Weekend

I’d been talking to him for a few months over the computer. I don’t know if he ever told me his name. If so, I had long forgotten it. I now knew him only as “Master”, and preferred it that way. He asked me what I wanted to be called, and I chose “Wench” - more creative than “slave”, and I sure would serve him like a serving wench would. This wasn’t exactly a “normal” relationship, even as dom/subs go. He was married to another woman - his “Mistress”. His problem was, with their different work schedules, the few times they got to spend together, she wanted to be in control - he is a switch, and needed an escape for his dominant half. That’s where I fit in. ...

What am I now

My name once was Lilly 26 years old a beautiful brunette long brown hair with a petite body and beautiful legs, now Valentina why? Since I was a little girls horses were my thing I loved them but not enough to become one. The theme Pony girl was unexplored or known by me but one day while a was doing a promotion for a sun tanning lotion in a swimming suit a guy came to me and asked me if a wanted to earn more money in promotions and since the money in this kind of promotions wasn’t good enough. I decided to say yes to his proposition, he gave me his card with his phone number. ...

Wheel of Fortune

Disclaimer The following story is a sequel to “Wheel of Fortune” posted earlier in this Library. Readers are reminded that this is a work of fiction involving explicit sexual scenes. If you are a minor, or if such material would cause you legal or moral problems, please do not read further. The activities in this story are fantasy and some would not be practical nor safe in real life. -=0=- ...

Wheel of Fortune

8 Disclaimer The following story is a sequel to “Wheel of Fortune” posted earlier in this Library. Readers are reminded that this is a work of fiction involving explicit sexual scenes. If you are a minor, or if such material would cause you legal or moral problems, please do not read further. The activities in this story are fantasy and some would not be practical nor safe in real life. -=0=- ...

Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 5: Not in Kansas any More

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 4: Vibrators from Heaven and Hell) Part 5: Not in Kansas any More About two years ago while surfing on the internet I came across several articles/sites pertaining to “munches” that specifically dealt with bondage relationships. I really had no idea that people could actually meet this way and so, with my curiosity peeked, I did some more research and found a munch, in Manhattan, that I could go to without too much trouble after work. ...

Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 6: Frustration x 10

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 5: Not in Kansas any More) Part 6: Frustration x 10 Slowly Sheila began to relax and after opening her legs, releasing the pressure on the sides of my face, she gently began to stroke my hair. I didn’t know what to do so I kept kissing and licking her puss. When she told me to stop she held my face against her puss (gently) and while (we) rested I was taking in her scent, and feeling her wetness on my lips, nose, chin and cheeks. In that brief instant I felt happy. Happy that I had pleased her and happy to serve her. ...

Working Vacation 2

(story continues from Working Vacation)_ Part Two Nicole looked down at me and smiled. “Get up, head over to the bathroom. And yes, you are to use the one marked for “sissy’s”, as they do have one for you. When you get back, sit down on the chair and eat something food related. Then we can have a little chat” “Yes, Mistress!” I got up and walked over to the restrooms. I found that there indeed was one marked “sissy” and went in. It was bright pink (YUCK) but it definitely had everything a sissy would want, including small individual bottles of mouthwash (YEAH!) and other little things to help you clean up. I opened my pocket book and pulled out my lipstick and touched it up. That was the only part that was really bad. That and I had to use the facilities. ...

Writing my Future

Writing my Future by julise Writing my Future by julise I am an attractive single woman in my mid twenties. I keep a very busy lifestyle and I do not have much time for dating. I finally resolved to just coming home to my vibrator and sex sites every night. This was fine with me. I began to get interested in the bdsm sites after a while. I could drive myself crazy with intense orgasms off of the many stories that I read. Personally, I would not like to actually be in any of these situations, but it was nice to fantasize about being tied up and used as a mere fucktoy. However, I would cringe at the thought of actually experiencing these things. ...

Writing my Future 2

(story continues from Writing my Future) Writing my Future- Part 2 by julise Writing my Future 2 by julise I was lying in my cage when Lisa entered my room and turned the light on. The sudden light hurt my eyes and I had to blink rapidly to get used to it. I had been kidnapped by Lisa and her husband, Tom, the day before, and it now seemed that I had nothing more to look forward to in my life except pain, humiliation, and servitude. My jaw was sore from the very thick dildo gag in my mouth, my shoulders ached from having my wrists cuffed behind my back all night with leather cuffs, and my back ached because I had to scrunch my body up to lay down in my cage, my new home. Every time this thought occurred to me, I had to fight the tears back. I had hardly slept all night because of the discomfort from the huge butt plug up my ass. It didn’t help that I kept squeezing it trying to dispel it out of my ass. And then there were those fucking nipple clamps. They were tightly clamped to my nipples and attached with a very short chain. If I stayed very still I could enjoy the numbness that encompassed my nipples from the clamps, but every little movement was a painful reminder. I won’t even go into my humiliation of wetting myself after holding my pee in for many hours. Of course, the fact that I had no choice in any of this didn’t make things easier. ...

Writing My Future 3

(story continues from Writing my Future 2) Writing my Future- Part 3 by julise Writing my Future - Part 3 by julise I was sitting in my chair at my office at home looking at a bondage site. I was looking at pictures of a naked woman with a very nice body who was hogtied with rope practically covering her legs and arms and she had a leather hood on. She had beautiful long brown wavy hair that came out through an opening at the top of her hood and her body was very lean and muscular. I humbly think that my body is in the same condition. Not just in my opinion, but others have confirmed this. I had started to masturbate looking at this trussed up woman while visions of my next story played out in my head. The index finger of my right hand rubbed over my clit hard and then harder. My left hand rubbed over my breasts and squeezed my nipples. I was almost to the point of orgasm when I spotted the tattoo on the woman’s ass. It was very small, which is why I didn’t see it at first, but when I saw the tattoo fearful recognition engulfed me. It was the name of my high school boyfriend written in Japanese. It was the very tattoo that I had removed three years earlier when I was 23! The woman in the picture was me! I screamed and all of a sudden I was collared, on the floor on all fours with Lisa holding my leash and petting my baldhead while Tom walked through the door. ...

Writing My Future 4

(story continues from Writing My Future 3) Writing my Future- Part 4 by julise Writing my Future - Part 4 by julise As I sat next to Lisa, my mistress (or psycho bitch), having one forced orgasm after another I heard footsteps come into the room. I was still thrashing about with wave after wave of orgasms. “My, my, the slave looks wonderful trussed up like that. Does it have both a plug and a dildo in?” Tom’s voice did not seem to sound as deep as it had the night before. At that moment I realized that it had only been about 24 hours since I had been abducted. It seemed like a lifetime passed before that moment. And now here I was condemned to a life of sexual slavery for…what?…forever? Not if I could help it. ...